A Few Good Mares: The legend continues.

Chapters

The new kids in town.
The King and me. Oh... and my parents.
Getting to know you.
The fun of one and the... not so fun of another.
The truth of Equestria.
The Twilight Games.
Twilight and Midnight.
The past of vengence.
My little zombie my little zombie ah ah ah... GOD DAMMIT!
Revelations. Aw who am I kidding? It's a new start!
Yet again another authors note
What do you do on Sunday?
There is only one word to describe this bad situation... Parasprite.
We got another bad bad situation over here.
Is it me or did it get cooler?
Back to the past...
FM #1
FM #2
Fighting old enemies never felt so good...
Fighting old enemies part 2
An epic hero, a poem, and a criminal. PERFECT!
Does a cat belong in a world full of ponies? The answer is no.
The new assassin in town.
Wolf and Merchants/The Death of Dustin Shafer
The author's quick summary of the story.
FM# 4
Should I trust you?

The new kids in town.

I'm back! Yeah. Time for a new story! Wouldn't you agree? I can't just stick with one character. It's just not in my nature. So time to add some new ones! *sigh* And yes BBB I will not forget about David. Also I'm sure I'll get a question like 'How's your family?' I'll tell you at the end.

I was having one of those dreams again... about that man... the one who went missing. He was on what appeared to be the moon? Yeah I think that's what it was and there was this big purple woman he was fighting and something happened and they both blew up and he landed on Equestria...

"Elizabeth!" I heard in my ear. Was someone calling for me? "Come on Liz!" I was shaken till I awoke.

"Huh?"

"You need to wake up. We're almost in Canterlot!"

"Relax Sally... Mm..." I couldn't help but rub my eyes. "What time is it?"

"It's 5."

"You know I wake up at 6 everyday. Just give me one more hour please."

"But Charity won't wake up and I'm bored."

"Okay okay...I'm awake." I scratched my hooves through my red-hair and went to the mirror to make sure I didn't look like a slob. I had deep amaranth red hair and a white coat and blue eyes. I also had a cutie mark of a club. (Not the weapon. The club from cards.) What kind of talent is a clover? Well it might explain why I adopted Lucky as a nickname... "Sally?"

"Yeah?" she was looking out the window at the castle.

"How many times has that thing been rebuilt?"

"A lot in the recent years. But ever since that mysterious warrior disappeared it's been all peaceful."

"How long ago was that?"

"5 years now? Right?"

"Must be."

"Liz do you miss Earth?"

"Of course I do!" I put my arm around her neck and pulled her in for a hug. "There's not a day like it. Us and our families all living together in peace." She lowered her head so that her black hair covered her face. "Sal. Come on don't treat me like that."

"I know..."

"Sal it was a long time ago. What did we agree on?"

"That we wouldn't think of it again."

"And why?"

"Because it depresses me."

"That's my girl!"

"Sorry Elizabeth."

"It's okay." Just then Stephan walked in. "Hey Step."

"Don't call me a step. I can handle Steve but that's about it."

"Sorry Stephan. What are you doing up?"

"Me? What are you doing up? It's not 6 yet."

"Sally here woke me."

"I was too excited!"

"Alright. We need to get back into pony names." said the guy.

"Stephan what's the point? Everyone knows what a human is."

"So it's okay if I go to someone like Rainbow Dash and say 'Hi I'm Stephan!' that it will be okay?"

"That's exactly what I'm saying."

"I heard she hates humans." said Charity as she woke up. "You guys bickering woke me by the way."

"Sorry Char." Said Stephan. I looked out the window at the castle again.

"Humans should be welcome. Hell one human married both Celestia and Luna."

"How does that work out?" asked Sal.

"Very carefully. So what are we going to do again?"

"Make a new life!" said Char happily.

"But I was having fun in Appleloosa."

"Yeah until you blew up the Sharif's office!"

"I told him I was sorry..."

"And then you threw hot coffee in his face and destroyed his balls."

"He was violating me!" God... why does it always go back to the nut kick? "Anyways... I wonder if they even have jobs for us."

"They always have jobs."

"True but Canterlot is always packed. I imagine that we'll go there and they will probably ship us off to Ponyville or something."

"Don't say that Beth. I bet you will rub your luck off on us." said Stephan.

"That... came out just wrong." said Charity.

"I came!" yelled Sal.

"Oh nice comeback." said Steve.

"I came on your back!" I yelled at him making us all laugh.

"Alright. Liz wins." said Char. Then the train began to slow down. Before we get off I'm going to give you a quick rundown of my friends. Ahem...

1st is Sally. Around 20 years old, She's only a few months younger than myself. She has dark black hair, green eyes, and a grey coat and the cutie mark of a heart.. 2nd is Charity. We all met in middle school by the way. We should all be in out early twenties.. She's human as well with blonde hair and blue eyes and the cutie mark of a diamond also she's a pegasus. They were bright blue opposite to my dark blue eyes. She also had a red coat. Then there's Stephan, who's a pegasus as well. Char's boyfriend. They have been together for a long time. He had brown hair and a sky blue coat with brown eyes with the cm of a spade.

"I miss my xbox." said Stephan.

"Oh man so do I..." I told him in agreement. "Do you remember all the trolling we did on black ops?" I asked him.

"Do you remember the squeakers!" said Sally.

"Oh that was the funniest thing you ever did Liz." said Char.

"When I made that 12 year old cry? Oh man that was gold!"

"They probably have games now. Technology has been booming." said Sal. "We can use magic for the controllers."

"Sal... You and I are the only ones who can use magic." I told them. "We just need to keep our cool and try to do good in this town. From all the newspapers I've read this town has had a bad history."

"Don't worry. We will." Suddenly the train stopped. We arrived earlier than I expected. "Sal check the time please." asked Stephan.

"It's a little after 6."

"Damn it Sal!"

12 minutes later...

We were on a tour of the city. They do this so no one will get lost because as the rumor has it "If you get lost you will never come back!" Why? I don't know! Who would start such a mean rumor? Fucking trolls...

"And this was the area in where the..." I toned out the boring tour guide and started looking around. There were great plants and statues yet were getting a tour on where this David character pronounced his love for Celestia. Great. I so care. "Excuse me miss... yes you there red head."

"Hmm?"

"Did you hear everything?"

"Yeah."

"What did I say?"

"You said this was where David the hero proposed to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna."

"Oh... you were listening."

"So you think I'm dumb because I have red hair?"

"I never said that."

"What's your name?"

"Chuck."

"Human. Now I see where the ignorance is coming from."

"I never called you dumb."

"You implied it!"

"Liz calm down..." whispered Sally.

"Yes. Calm down Ginger..." The one thing I can not stand is when someone calls me that. I walked over and smacked him on the ground and held him there. "*GACK* Sorry... can't breath..."

"Do I have freckles? Do you not see how deep red my hair is? Do I not have a soul?"

"I...sorry..." I let go of him. "Jeez lady. Relax."

"Ignorant bastard. You don't know how to treat a lady do you?"

"Sure I do!" He yelled. My friends giggled at his response. "What's funny?"

"First rule. Don't raise your voice."

"God... how old are you?" I bonked him on the head.

"Second rule. Never ask a girl her age." The crowd was starting to cheer. He opened his mouth to speak again. "Ah... ah... don't speak. Third rule. Know when to quit." He closed his mouth and looked away with a blush.

"Next stop people..."

"Nice one Liz." said Char. "Here for a few minutes and already 'hitting' on a guy."

"Oh shut it." I gave her a light noogie. "Why can't we do something interesting like the museum?"

"Because this tour guide wants to take forever." whispered Sally.

"Why don't we just go right now?" asked Stephan.

"Because this is a free tour and I'm learning." I told him.

"Of course Elizabeth has to be smart to prove that all redheads are smart." I smacked him on the back of the head. "And ar hot tempered." I smacked him again. "Ow..."

"Hey..." said Char. "Stop hitting my man candy."

"Oh excuse me princess." I said in my sarcastic tone. "Sally do you know how long this will take?"

"About 5 more minutes."

"Okay."

5 horrifying minutes later...

The past 5 minutes were torture. I just wanted to see the history of this world. Honestly is that too much to ask? Also I had that rude tour guy eyeballing my ass every second. The next time he does it I'm busting his balls.

"And here we are. The Museum of Amazement."

"I hope the title amazes me." said Stephan.

"Maybe it was for amusement. If that's it I am not amused." said Char.

"Gravity cat is not amused." said Sally.

"Sal I am disappoint." I told her getting her trademark smile. Oh it was one of those smiles that warms your heart every time anytime.

"Here's a model of the first spear." said Chuck. Most people went by but I studied the weapon. I read every note and memorized every detail. "And here is the remains of a body we found." He pointed to a glass structure in the middle of a room riddled with thank you notes, drawings, paintings you name it. "This is believed to be the skeleton of the Painkiller."

"He was the human who went missing right? Because the battle of the moon?"

"We don't know about a battle miss." That's right. It was all in my dream. I got a good lock at the skeleton. His legs were gone and he had something crumbled up in his right arm which appeared to be metal. His left arm was a skeleton and so was his skull. He was also missing his jaw like someone kicked it off. He also had a white ball in his right eye socket which I believe may be his eye. "He was found in the middle of Sweet Apple Acres, which is in Ponyville, on top of an asteroid. He has battle wounds and markings of explosion damage yet none of us know exactly what happened. Some things are better left unanswered."

"What's that?" I asked pointing to the object crumbled in his metal arm.

"We don't know. He won't let go. None of out equipment can cut his hand open and Prince David asked personally for us to leave it with him."

Well that was nice of him to do. I don't think the Equestrians understand the human way of respecting the dead. And I can learn so much from him!

"Elizabeth... Woohoo!" Sally was waving her hoof ahead of me.

"Huh?"

"Your doing your sparkle in the eye thing."

"Look at him! He's probably a genius!"

"Actually he's a madman." said Chuck.

"Rule four. Don't correct a woman." he walked away from me. "Guys maybe we can find someone like David and ask questions!"

"That's just you Lizzie."

"All ponies please leave. The museum is closing." said a guard.

"What? But I'm learning so much!"

"Leave!" he shouted in a Royal Canterlot Voice sending my hair out of it's regular ponytail fashion into a mess. Sally and Char grabbed me.

"No! I want to stay!" They wouldn't let go. "Fine. I can walk on my own." They released me and I walked out the door with them. I guess they have a private showing going on and we are not invited. Museums don't close at at 7 in the morning.

"That's all for the tour. We have more scheduled for the rest of the week." The guide dismissed the group and walked towards "What's your problem?"

"I had to wake up early today, get off a 3-day train, and I didn't get to enjoy the museum."

"Try again tomorrow."

"Sorry. I have plans." We walked away as I reached into my pocket pulling out my smart phone. "Tour. Check."

"What's next?" asked Char.

"Well... we can do lunch or we can meet our new neighbors."

"Lunch." They all said in unison. We went to this nice little spot which isn't a very popular restaurant but they had these amazing sandwiches.

"Eating contest..." started Stephan. Charity and Sally looked at their plates with determination. "Except Elizabeth who only got one sandwich."

"Don't hate my sub!" I gave my food a hug and stuck my tongue out. "But I'll time it. Readysetgo!" I said quickly as they all began devouring there food. It was gross but enjoyable. I took time eating my sub. Why? It's delicious. That's actually the only thing I could think of. Then this red tough pony walked in with what looked like Octavia? Oh I remember reading his book. Niko. "Excuse me!" I called out to him.

"Hello." He said. "Do I know you?"

"No. I just wanted to know your name."

"I'm married." All my friends laughed.

"No I mean are you Niko York?"

"Yes I am."

"I've read your book!"

"Oh a fan! Finally! What did I say Octi?"

"You said don't doubt me." She was pregnant by the looks of it.

"And you are?"

"I'm Elizabeth." we brohoofed.

"Human?"

"Yes. All of us are. We just got here from Appleloosa."

"Ah the desert. I remember the desert. It was when I first became friends with Dustin Shafer."

"The Painkiller?"

"Yes."

"How was he?"

"He was nice. Kept his cool even though I had him at gunpoint. Its a shame that he died."

"I'm sorry."

"So am I." Then the waiter put two glasses of water on the table. "It was nice meeting you."

"Same." he walked away to join his wife. "That was nice."

"Uh..." was all Stephan could get out. He had his face sideways on the table and Char had her hooves waving wind into her face. Too much hot sauce. Sally was still eating.

"I win!" she said.

"Let's see. Two sick ponies. That means next on the schedule is our new home." It took us a year for the stupid company to finally offer us a house.

Flashback at Sunny Beach homes industry

The operator took a seat and place her headset on.

"Hello this is Sunny Beach homes. How may we help you today?"

"OH finally I got you to pick up. Great! Listen please! I'm trying to get a house in Canterlot and-"

"Please hold. Hello this is Sunny Beach homes. How may we-"

"You did not just try to put me on hold again! I demand service now!"

"We don't have any homes available to you."

Then a few months went by...

"Sunny Beach. How may we help you?"

"You want to help me now?"

"Is this Ms. Elizabeth?"

"Yes."

"We have plenty of homes available."

"Wait why now?"

"Because many people evacuated to the possible threat of the SlenderPony."

"But... that doesn't exist."

"Do you want the house?"

"Yes please!"

Current times...

"Good thing we had those two big ponies hired to move our stuff right Liz?" asked Sally.

"Yeah...I guess...Erg... hah hah almost there..." I was carrying Stephan who fainted. "Look at that..." we were all taken away by the beauty of the beach house. It look amazing on the outside with a perfect view of the beach and ocean and sunset. Oh there's nothing better than a good sunset. I laid Stephan on the comfy couch and Char sat beside him.

"This is amazing!" said Sally. "Liz I though you were getting the small cheap one."

"Well since everyone left and the business was dying they sold me the house instead of renting it for the same price as the cheap room."

"And that... is why we call you Lucky." said Charity.

"Oh don't go there." I went to the kitchen and went through the cabinets. They didn't leave us groceries. "Guys I'm going to the store. Who wants to go with me?" None of them raised their hands. "Alright. Give me a list..."

10 minutes later...

I was at Pony*Mart. Yeah they put an asterisk in their name. Why? It's like they knew that would drive me nuts. I picked up milk, break, cans and cans of food, ready to cook meals, food for testing you name it! I got toilet paper, towels, shampoo, everything a family could possible need. I didn't get any drugs or anything if that's what your asking. Getting it back was easy. All it took was one measly little transportation spell and POOF home it was. Yes I paid for it. And with coupons! That meant I only spent about 40 bits instead of 500. Isn't that smart? I think so.

"Lizzie!" said Sally who jumped me when I walked in with a surprise hug.

"Ah! Oh no! Hugs! My only weakness!" I fell down when she started tickling me. "Oh hah hah hahahaha s-stop it! I can't breathe!"

"Good work." she said getting up and getting me on my feet.

"Sal how do you tickle without fingers?"

"I have to rub."

"Okay now it just got weird." I walked to the TV and cut it on. "I'm surprised you guys weren't watching some stupid show."

"Your the one who likes sitcoms Elizabeth so don't even try to make fun of us for it." said Stephan. "No we were on the beach."

"Without me?" I gave my saddest puppy dog face.

"OH don't do that... Your tugging my heart strings..." He cringed in pain and turned around. "No we were just exploring."

"And that's better?"

"We brought you back some shells. I know you collect things." He tossed me a few of them. "You got a lot of groceries."

"Coupons."

"Right."

"Hey Liz!" called out Char.

"Yeah?"

"Did you pick up toilet paper while you were out?"

"Yeah I did." I went through one of the bags and handed Steve the 12 pack of paper. "You do it lover boy." He smiled and took it to her.

"And on this date. July 19th. We honor the death of the Painkiller who has saved us numerous times." said the TV I stopped arranging the groceries and payed more attention to the Television. "The museum was closed off as King David and many of his friends stopped by to say there regards for the fallen hero. Even though his death and treasure are a mystery we still remember this man for his sacrifice."

"Wow. I would have like to meet him." said Sal.

"Sally I think he would have liked it more."

"What?"

"In Niko's book. The world he left behind."

"Sounds gay."

"Sal..."

"I'm sorry!"

"It said that Grimm or Dustin often secluded himself. He had a companion once but she was killed. So he was often lonely and that kinda sparked his insanity. He wasn't even that insane he just had these crazy ideas."

"That's really sad. But he made the world a better place right?"

"Yeah." I went back to watching the TV. "You see that alicorn right there? The white one with brown hair and the crown."

"Yeah?"

"He's human. King David. Now he reserved the entire museum for himself and all his friends."

"Right?"

"Right. I'm thinking that there's something hidden in the museum."

"You want to sneak in?"

"What? No. I want to go back soon and take another look at Grimm."

"Who?"

"The Painkiller."

"Oh..." I walked to my bedroom. I got the east-side room with a bunch of those big windows and plenty of room. We took the house with only three bedrooms. A master bedroom and two slightly smaller queen bedrooms and since Stephan and Charity are a couple we gave them the biggest room. I asked Sally to put my bags in here and she did that at least. It took me FOREVER to unpack.

"Hmm..." I found a picture in one of my bags of us together at Fillydelphia. We've been traveling for the past few years finding a place to settle in. It looks like if things go our way it might be Canterlot. I just need to not mess this up for them again. I also hope we don't get anymore of those random attacks I've heard about because Dustin's gone and I don't think that this town could deal with anymore panic. Other than that it's a paradise here.

"Elizabeth!" called Charity as I walked into the living room. "We were making a pact." I went on to making some sandwiches for dinner.

"Oh? About what?" I asked finishing them. I got really good at it in the past years.

"Things we are not going to do. I'm not going to put us in danger this time."

"I'm not going to hurt anyone here." said Stephan taking his and Charity's sandwich handing it to her.

"I"m not going to cause any trouble." said Sally taking hers.

"I'm not going to mess this up for us." I told them. When I had already began to eat mine they were halfway done. Kids these days. Someone has to be the mature one though and that's me.

"OH Liz." Stephan stood up and hugged me. "Sure you got in trouble at Appleloosa. And you may have blown up a building in Fillydelphia. And in Hoofington..."

"I get it."

"It's not all your fault is what I'm saying."

"Gee... thanks."

"Oh you'll get over it!" said Charity. "You've always been the strongest of us."

"In brute strength? NO that's you."

"Are you calling me a brute?"

"No It's just your dad was a bodybuilder. I'm sure you have the most muscle. Stephan's the smartest. Sally's the prettiest. I'm the... Hmm..."

"Most lucky!" said Sal.

"And she drops the bomb."

"Your the cutest." said Char squeezing my face like a baby. "And I'd say your endurable at that. And we wouldn't get far without your cooking."

"Thanks Char. So who wants to explore the town?"

"It's getting late." said Stephan. "I'm sure you will want some sleep."

"Goodnight!" said Sally walking away. Char left with Steve.

"I... uh... goodnight?" Hmm... they must have had an exhausting walk on the beach. I know! I'll make a nice breakfast for them. I went to my room and carefully arranged the sea shells in a nice order on the wall. If anything I'd say this whole day has been good. I know I sound like I want to be smart but... honestly I'm kinda dumb. Well not really. I just freak out at the last minute. Stephan's a bloody genius however. I can repair anything though. My dad taught me how. He was an engineer or actually 'Repair Technician.' was the word he used. I wanted to be a writer like mum but I enjoyed working with my old man.

"Go to bed." said Sal as she walked by. "And what did I tell you about leaving your door open?"

"Sal it's not like someone is going to walk in on me."

"But you sleep in the cutest positions!" this brought a blush to my face. "I don't want someone taking pictures!" she closed the door. "Goodnight."

"Night Sally!"

I reached into my side table and pulled out my journal.

"Year 3 Day 25.

My friends and I successfully made it to Canterlot. It was a nice day today but it was also a day of memorial. On this day a warrior named the Painkiller passed away. No one knows how but I have dreams about it every now or then. Like he was on the moon fighting and it cost him his life to save the planet. I still have troubles naming the planet. Everyone says Equestria but it feels like Earth to me. Also my friends went walking on the beach without me. The nerve. But I don't blame them at one bit. I just hope that... we can have a great life here. ~ Elizabeth Knightly."

I folded it and place the bookmark back inside and stored it in my bed-table. I cut off the lamb and wrapped myself in my quilt and quickly fell asleep.

Hey! Oh it feels good to get back into the stories man! I know I said it would probably take a month or at worst a year but I got my life back together this week. A few bad things have happened. My father couldn't pull through his cancer. He was already in the late stages so he passed away on the 13th. It was really bad so the doctors just pulled the plug on his life support. I miss him and I hope he makes it to heaven. It's odd. I was always a church-man but I never really got into Christianity like my dad did.. My sister moved to some random place so it's impossible for her to have a wedding with all of us there which suits me just fine. I got a great job and I meet a new girl... Yeah I'd say I'm back on the ball. Sorry for the wait. Yes new characters who I am feeling really good about. I just couldn't keep on doing parallel worlds and shit. ~Static Wielder signing back on baby!

The King and me. Oh... and my parents.

Yeah... so since my dad was taken away by lung cancer I have decided to stop smoking. Sure I wont be able to kill the stress like I usually do but it's better to be stressed than dead. I also stopped drinking period. So no more drugs for me. Honestly I feel a lot better about myself. I drank and smoke because I was depressed but they only made it worse. Now I can think more clearly as well.

I was having my favorite dream. The Subway sandwich dream... Oh I love Subway... If I could I would go back in time and order as many Subway sandwiches as I could and bring them here. I'm surprised I haven't found an Equestrian version of Subway yet. Then I felt my heart beat heavily and my dream just left me. My eternal clock is going off. Yep 6 o'clock.

I awoke from the tasty dream to see I was still wrapped up in my sheets. I released a quick yawn from my mouth and stretched my way out of bed. I went to the kitchen and started making coffee and toast. That's usually my breakfast. Toast with jam. Since humans came to Equestria meat had become available at stores for us to eat. If you want to know who's a human in this town just look at their groceries. Hell even eggs gives it away. So I started making scrambled eggs and bacon for them.

Then the TV cut on. "Good morning Equestria! It's 6:10 and that means the morning news."

"Great..." I mumbled to myself. I turned it up a bit.

"We have wonderful weather on it's way and we have gone a total of 3 years without a terrorist attack!" I heard some cheering in the background. "In other news weather pony Rainbow Dash has finally become the leader of the Wonderbolts." That's news? Odd. "Showings are still available for the next race. Also Twilight Sparkle, apprentice of our own Princess Celestia, has taken Princess Celestia's school for gifted unicorns under her control. As we can see it has become the school with the highest acceptance rate as the principle Twilight believes every one has a chance."

"But what if they aren't unicorns?" asked Stephan.

"Flight school." I told him.

"Right." I made him his plate of breakfast. "Thanks Lizzie. You look well rested."

"I know!"

"How do you do that? 6 a.m. on the spot..."

"It's just me."

"It's just weird."

"Your jealous."

"A little. Do you want to check that museum out again?"

"I do!"

"Well Sally is going clothes shopping and Charity is wanting to meet new ponies."

"I think I'd stick with the museum."

"Yes! Us 'eggheads.' as Rainbow puts it should stick together."

"Oh yes. Now eat your breakfast before it gets cold."

"Oh sure thing 'Mom'."

"Hey. I'm no one's mother."

"Let's hope."

"Yeah. I'll go get the others." I woke up the two sleeping mares and gave them breakfast in bed. I went to my room and re-fixed my hair to it's ponytail form. "Okay I'm ready to go." I grabbed my saddlebags, my coin-purse, and a copy of the Hitchhiker's Guide to the Galaxy. Douglas Adams redid all of his works when he came to this planet. That or some pony has a really good memory. We made it to the museum a while back but the line was long as hell and we just wanted to see Grimm's corpse.

"So Liz. What do you think about him?"

"Dustin? He's different."

"No. Right there in the front of the line." he pointed to the white alicorn with a crown. "Is that the King?"

"That's him alright. He's too cool to answer our questions I bet."

"Right. That's what happens when you let money go to your head." Just then a pure white alicorn with flowing pink hair walked in getting everyone to awe (except us) and take pictures and stuff. She was even sporting shades. "Liz check it."

"A royal brat." he chuckled a bit from my quote. Then another alicorn walked in. She was shy, with a grey coat, and flowing black hair with stars in it. "And the future queen."

"It's always the younger one isn't it?" The white one was bigger than the grey one.

"Let's bet. I bet the grey one is Luna's and the white one is Celestia's."

"Oh your on."

"What was that?" asked someone on my left. "You don't know whose kids those are?"

"Uh..." I was confused by her random out burst. "The grey one belongs to Kind David and Queen Luna. The white one to Queen Celestia."

"How much were we betting?" asked Stephan.

"When we get home you get to help me clean."

"Aw..."

The line moved quickly until we made our way to the front. There the King decided to talk to us.

"I was reading your thoughts. You two are the most interesting ones in here." he said pulling us in a private room. "I'm King David and... oh forget it. I hate being royal."

"Glad to meet you fellow human!" I said offering my hoof. "I'm Elizabeth and this is my pal Stephan."

"Hello!"

"Hi." said the King. "Didn't you come here with two others?"

"Yeah."

"That's what I thought. I know everything about every pony in this town except for you 4 which I intend to find out. I love making friends!" he said pulling me up for a hug. I returned it but Stephan only offered his 'bro-hoof.'

"I can't resist a free hug." I said to the stallion holding me up above the ground. "Now can we ask some questions?"

"Yes. It's about Grimm isn't it?"

"Yeah."

"I can answer everything. I saw the entire fight."

"How-"

"Future sight powers."

"-did... you... Huh?" I was confused. He then placed his hooves on my face. "Hey what gives?"

"Whoa man don't get all creepy on us." said Steve.

"You've seen it... in your dream. Your a special one Ms. Knightly."

"I didn't tell you my last name!"

"I read your diary by mistake."

"Journal." I corrected him with a blush.

"I have a question." said Stephan. "What are you talking about?"

"Grimm. Painkiller over there." he pointed to the skeleton. "He had one final fight in space and in a last moment of action Nightmare blew herself up sending him back to Earth in pieces. He didn't survive the blood loss and most of his skin dissolved as he was heated up in the atmosphere."

"That's a bad way to go." I said.

"Yeah. He's probably laughing in the next life about how emotional I'm getting." chuckled David. "Niko also said he talked to you."

"Yeah. So I'm guessing you guys were close?"

"Yeah. Dustin brought us all together like a family and died keeping us together. He's the last of a few good men."

"I'm sorry to hear that David."

"Yeah me too." then a guard walked in and whispered in his ear. "Hmm? Yeah?...Alright then. Look guys I have to go. One of my daughters got in trouble again." he said teleporting away with his guard.

"So that was random." said Stephan. "Do you wanna go back in the museum and look.around?"

"Sure." The next 20 or so minutes were nice but depression lingered in the air. I couldn't stand to look at the corpse for very long. It must have been painful the way he passed away. So Stephan took me out of the room. He knows that I get a little queasy around the dead. I went outside and saw Sally flirting with some pony. I couldn't really tell if he was human or not but the awesome color combinations leave me to believe so. He had this white fur, with black on his face and wings. He was sporting black and red hair with red eyes and black clothes.

"Who's he?" asked Stephan.

"I don't know. But if he hooks up with Sally we'll know in a little while."

"True enough." I started walking towards the guard barracks. "Liz. Liz tell me when you find your mom and dad." he called out from behind.

"Okay! I'll met you at the house later."

"Cool." Only my friends and I know that my parents work for the army. We came here with our parents the day after the apocalypse and my father wanted to get back into fighting and my mom backed him up. He was a soldier from the Cold War and my mom was a war nurse. So guess who grew up around guns?

"Okay Barbara. I'll meet you later. First... I... got..." he was talking to her while walking outside until he saw me. "Elizabeth?"

"Daddy!" I ran up and hugged him.

"Oh there's my girl!" He started to spin me around and it caused me to giggle. "Oh you've grown into a young woman now. Barbara! Get out here sweetie."

"What is it Geoff? *gasp* Elizabeth? Oh my baby's alive!" she jumped in for the hug.

"Of course I'm alive mum."

"And your friends? Please tell me they are alright?"

"Yes. There just fine. We just moved to Canterlot."

"So your here to stay? Oh you just made my day ten times better!" she gave me one of those motherly hugs that you don't forget. "And your friends. What of their parents?"

"Let's see... Sally's was in Hoofington. Charity's in Fillydelphia. And Stephan's in Fillydelphia as well."

"Okay. Where do you live sweetie?" asked my dad.

"We bought the big beach house down the road."

"Oh... wow." he was surprised obviously. "Well we'll check on you later kiddo." he said scuffling through my hair. "We got work to do."

"Have a good day Liz." said my mom. Now I feel better. I made my way back home seeing Sally talking to the same colt before and we waved at each other. When I got home neither Stephan nor Charity answered me when I called for them. I did find a note saying they were going on a date.

"Well... great. Home alone." I took a seat on the couch and cut on the TV. I seemed to have lost time because it was 6 in the evening. "Let's see... Pony Surgeon, no. My Little Human? Nah... Equestrian's funniest home videos? Oh yeah..." I watched the stupid show for about 2 hours. I had a small dinner made out of a salad and some toast. Sally walked in at that time.

"Oh... *hic* Stinky Lizzy."

"Don't call me that." I turned to look at her. "Oh my... Sally you look like a mess!"

"I had a little to drink..."

"Oh Sal."

"Don't Oh Sal me lady! You don't know who I am."

"Sally go to bed."

"I don't listen to you."

"Sally... go to bed."

"...Okay." she turned and went of the her room. The only thing I heard was her puke, a toilet flush, and her bed springs moving. About 30 minutes later Char and Step walked in.

"Hi Liz." said Charity walking past me. "How were your parents?"

"They were fine! Oh I'm so happy to know they are okay."

"That's good news." she said taking a seat on the couch. "You watching this? No? Okay." she changed the channel to her night time comedies like Family Pony and Equestrian Dad.

"No it's cool." I told her. Stephen walked beside me and took one of my pieces of toast. "Hey..."

"You didn't look like you were eating it."

"So you can just take it from me?"

"Yep." he put the entire thing in his mouth. "Want it back?"

"What do you think?"

"Good." he walked into his room and Char fell asleep on the couch. Then my parents knocked on the door.

"Liz. Are you there?"

"Yes. Hold on please." I let them in. "Thanks for coming by."

"Wow. You got a great taste in houses." said my dad.

"I smell alcohol." said my mom. "Liz are you drinking?"

"No Sally was out with some new colt and he-"

"You let your friend go drinking? Elizabeth Marian Knightly!" she only uses the middle name if she's pissed. "How could you be so careless!" she walked in on Sally who was hungover in bed. I didn't say anything. If I do she'll get even madder. "Okay I gave her some medicine." she said walking out.

"Barbara take it easy." said my dad. "She didn't know."

"I don't care!" I slowly turned around to eat my salad. "Don't you dare turn your back on me young lady." I slowly turned around again. "Liz I hope you know I'm teasing you. I wouldn't dare give you stress when your the only hope of survival for these 3."

"Hey." said Charity from the couch. "I don't depend on her."

"My apologies. We'll check back on you tomorrow." my mother said pulling me in for a hug and kissing me on the forehead. My father did the same thing.

"Goodnight sweetie."

"Night." they left and closed the door behind him. Well today was interesting. At least I know that I have my mom and dad still alive. The others get letters and text from there parents but I never did so I was worried. But my prayers have been answered!

"Liz..." said Charity tiredly. "I'm too tired to get up. Carry me to bed."

"I thought you didn't depend on me."

"This isn't depending. This is for reals I can't get up."

"Hah hah... fine." I walked over threw her over my shoulder and carried her to bed. Stephan was already passed out on the bed. I placed her beside him and cut off the lamp in that room and closed the door. I guess mom was right. I cut of the TV and all the lights and electronics. It was getting late so I decided to stroll off and get to bed. After I brushed my teeth and undid my hair I grabbed my journal.

"Year 3... look I'm going to stop doing that. It's July 20th.

I did it! I found my mum and dad! There alive! Oh thank god! I was starting to doubt myself and the tips we got but they are perfectly fine and alive. I found them in the guard barrack. Oh it's wonderful news! Also Sally appears to have a new mate who got her drunk. Mom scolded my for it. I also got to talk to the king today. He mentioned how he missed his fallen friend and how Grimm made his life better. That was basically my day. Pretty good. I'm running out of journal paper so this may be one of my last entries for a while.~ Elizabeth Knightly."

Hopefully my plan is going to work out and the story will just flow along perfectly. I got a question today saying you stopped your story not so long ago but now you started this one just a few days later. I was super stressed and I had too much on my platter so I had to end that story. I'm really getting into these new characters which is good on my behalf but I need to shift the story to focus on the others now.

Getting to know you.

I had another dream about that man again. He seemed to just be there in the background watching. I didn't know exactly what to say to him but I know I didn't dream him up. He had too much of a personality to just be fake. Just as he was about to talk I woke up. The first thing I saw when I moved my head up was Stephan looking at me awkwardly.

"You do realize you cuddle up like a kitten."

"Shut it!" I grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. "Why are you watching me sleep?"

"I just woke up and I heard you mumbling in your sleep."

"That's embarrassing." He moved his hooves on his belly and made a circular motion. "I'll cook in a minute."

"Thanks." He left the door open when he walked away. I got up, made coffee and pancakes, and took a quick bath.

"*sigh of relief* Oh I love baths..." I told myself as I laid in the tub.

"How about surprises!" said a pink pony who appeared right beside me with a cotton candy mane.

"Gah AAAAAHHHHHH! Get out!" she ran away and closed the door. "Oh...my lord... oh man. That's just wrong." I quickly finished and left. "What are you doing here Pinkie Pie?" I asked her.

"I heard there were new ponies so I wanted to meet them! But when i realized it was you I wanted to trick you."

Flashback...Ponyville...

"Just keep quiet." whispered Stephan. We were trying to leave the town as quickly as possible. This was before we went to Appleloosa. I got inside of the train and was putting our luggage in our cabin when just then...she came after us.

"You guys BROKE A PINKIE PROMISE!" she was getting closer by the second. When we all got in I closed and locked the door and she tried yelling at us through the window. "How dare you brake a Pinkie Promise."

"You don't understand Pinkie." I told her truthfully.

"I do understand! You pinkie promised!."

"But I can't!" I told her. "Yell at us later." I told her as the train took off. She was forced to jump off. "Phew..." I wiped the sweat from my forehead at relaxed in the train seat.

End of flashback...

"So you can make it up to me Elizabeth."

"*sigh* Fine. Tell me what time and where to meet you please."

"How about... the markets at 6 p.m.?"

"Sounds good." I closed my eyes for one second and she was gone.

After the whole ordeal I went outside and checked the mail. "Sally Reynold. Sally, Sally, Charity Vanes. Stephan Malinowski. Aha! Liz! How come I only get one letter and they get packages?" when I was about to open it I saw that same pony Sally was talking to yesterday. Now I had a better look at him. He had this cool old fashioned outfit like an 18th century blouse (like the sexy blouse.) and he had fire on his ears. Yeah. Actual fire.

"Hey." he said when he walked by.

"Uh... hello? Excuse me."

"Yes."

"Your the pony who was getting my friend Sally drunk yesterday."

"I apologize about that. It got out of hand. I'm Split Second." So he's a pony? Not a human but in fact a pony? Or maybe a human with a pony name.

"I'm Elizabeth." I offered a bro-hoof and he accepted it.

"Sorry. I got to go." Well it was nice while it lasted. Then my phone went off. "Hello?"

"Hey Liz."

"Sal?"

"I see you..."

"Are you still hungover?"

"A little."

"Okay. Do you want me to get you some medicine?"

"Do you want to steal my man?"

"No."

"Liz."

"No. Sally you know he's not my type."

"How do you know?!"

"He told me. He also said you got out of hand with the alcohol and he isn't to blame."

"...Shut up."

"Do you want some medicine?"

"Yes please."

"Now was that so hard?"

"You'd be surprised." She hung up. *sigh* She says the meanest things when she get's drunk. Then in about 30 minutes she'll say she's sorry about a hundred times. I looked over at that Second guy again and got another good look. Man's he is kinda attractive but best if I don't tell anybody.

"Young love is rare these days." said King David.

"You really need to stop reading my mind man." I told him with a blush.

"Hahaha... Oh Dustin gave me the same lecture. So he got this power so every time I read his mind I would be jolted."

"Then you should have stopped."

"It was Celestia's fault."

"Uh huh."

"I'm not kidding!"

"Sure."

"Hahaha... oh you remind me of him Elizabeth. Except your a lot better looking and nicer."

"I appreciate that."

"Well I was going on my daily beach walk when I saw you. So your the lucky pony who got this place?"

"Yeah."

"Nice nice. Well I had better be off. See ya."

"Bye!" He's an pretty awesome dude for a king. I guess I can understand how someone as mean and violent as Grimm would have a friend like that. Then I went up the hill to the pharmacy where they told me they would have Sally's medicine ready in a half an hour. So I took a seat in the park bench and started reading my book again.

"What are you reading?" asked a little girl. I turned my book down and looked at her. It was Celestia's kid. The one followed by paparazzi. So if I do something bad here then everyone will know about it.

"Oh... uh... The Hitchhiker's Guide to the Galaxy."

"Sounds boring."

"But it's the exact opposite in my opinion."

"Your boring."

"And that's YOUR opinion."

"Your funny."

"How is that even funny? In what way?"

"My dad said he met a red-head and that she's pretty cool."

"That was nice of him."

"Sunlight? Are you over here?" asked a tall dark grey pony. He had yellow zebra stripes, yellow hair with purple in it, bracelets and a watch. He had a horn but he was as tall as Celestia! I couldn't tell if he was an alicorn or not. He was also pretty muscular. "There you are. Sorry if she bothered you Ms...?"

"I'm Elizabeth."

"Knightly?"

"Yes."

"Oh your parents told me about how happy they were since you moved here!"

"I can believe that. Do you... babysit Mr...?"

"Lightning. And yes I do." Well... that explains the yellow. He seems nice enough. "So your a human?"

"Yes I am. You?"

"Well... sort of. But I came here long before the apocalypse."

"But your name is? What?"

"Hmm?"

"Human name?"

"Lightning."

"No no no... who names their kid Lightning?"

"It's just the name I came up with. My parents passed away when I was a kid."

"Oh... no no no I'm so so sorry!" I looked to my left and saw the kid was gone. "Hey... your kid is missing."

"What? Oh no!" he took off again. What's with me and all these awkward conversations all of a sudden? 30 minutes went by so I went to the store and got the medicine for a fair price. I teleported it to Sally and she called me.

"Thanks. I'm sorry."

"It's okay Sally."

"No it's not. I am so sorry! I shouldn't have yelled at you! Please forgive me!"

"I forgive you."

"I'm really sorry." What did I say? She'd say she was sorry a lot. I hung up on her. Then when I walked outside I bumped into another pony.

"Hey watch it lady!" he called out. Someone has a temper. He was a brown pony with white hair and didn't have a cutie mark.

"OH please forgive me!" I picked up all his belongings and organized them inside his bag that he dropped and handed it to him.

"Thanks and... I'm sorry." he was starting to quiet down.

"It's okay. Really. What's your name?"

"...Cold....s....l"

"Can you speak up please? There's nothing to be worried about." I placed my hoof on his making him blush. Oopsies. I just made it worse.

"Cold Steel."

"That's a... nice name..."

"Sorry."

"Oh no no! I've heard enough apologies today. Come on and get up." I pulled him off the ground and handed him his bags. "Here you go."

"Thank...you..." he doesn't have a problem talking to girls does he? Maybe he's just side. "So um... see you around?"

"Yes. That would be nice." he ran off. Nice kid or nice enough. Seriously it's like something new will happen everyday in Canterlot. I guess that's why it had the most random city tag on the house. But things have been off to a nice start lately... so... when's the bad stuff going to happen? I don't care. I made my way home and left Sally her medicine by her bed. She passed out again. I decided this would be the best time for me to get relaxed on the beach. I grabbed my shades, a beach towel, a chair, an umbrella, a radio, and a book.

"Peace and quiet. *sigh* At last..." This might be the first time I can just sit back and do nothing after 3 years. I need to stop working sometimes. I cut on the radio to play classic rock and metal which was awesome. I placed the towel down, my chair, the parasol, and laid back. Nothing is going to ruin this for me.

1 hour later

"And... done." I finished my book. Again. Oh this was relaxing. Too relaxing. I need to get back inside. I cut the radio off and packed up and made my way uphill. I put my stuff in the storage closet. When I closed it Stephan stood where the door was. "*gasp* Stephan! Oh jeez... Hah hah... don't do that."

"You still get scared of that kind of stuff?"

"It's not my fault you traumatize me a lot more than you think."

"Your still smiling though."

"It gets fun. So what did you do today?"

"Well... Charity and I went and saw the zoo."

"How was that?"

"It's so cool! They have....these...-" I spaced him out like I always do. I mean yeah he's smart but he's too smart. He can't simplify details like me. "...what do you think?"

"That sounds really cool!"

"I know! So did Sally get better?"

"She's sleeping again. I went out and got medicine for her and then I took a break down at the beach."

"Sounds boring."

"Well I need to relax more."

"Whatever. Do you know what time it is?"

"No."

"It's almost 2 and you haven't even cooked lunch."

"Stephan how hard could it be to make a peanut butter and jelly sandwich?"

"You'd be surprised?"

"Yeah?"

"No." I went into the kitchen and quickly made him some lunch.

"There! Stop bitching!"

"Thank you." he walked away. They may be a nuisance but I love them anyways.

"Liz. Can you help me up?" called Sally from her room. I walked in and pulled her out of bed. She just grumbled and drank the bottle of medicine.

"Sally no!"

"Relax. I feel better already."

"You were only suppose to take a teaspoon. How much did you drink?"

"Big deal..." she slowly fainted again. I laid her back down and wrapped her up. Do you see this? This is the kind of shit I have to work with everyday!

"Stephan? What time is it?" I asked him.

"Almost half past 5. Why?" They weren't awake to meet Pinkie this morning.

"I have to go meet somepony."

"Who?"

"Do you really want to know?"

"Yeah."

"Pinkie Pie."

"She found us?"

"You missed what happened this morning." I said closing the door behind me. Oh jeez... where are the markets?

Half an hour later...

Oh thank god... Oh I found it. And I'm on time.

"Elizabeth!" said Pinkie jumping on top of me.

"What did I say about scaring me?"

"Sorry. Old habit." I held my heart as it pumped with frightening pain.

"I can't handle being scared so much in one day."

"So your going to help me today?"

"Yes."

"Do you know what your going to do?"

"Do I care?"

"You should." she walked to a little market stall and removed the cloth showing a mini bakery. "Your going to help me cook!"

"Oh I think I do enough cooking in one day."

"Come on! It will be fun!" Looks like I don't have a choice.

"First you grab the crust!"

"I know how to make a pie."

"Come on Liz. You need to smile smile smile..."

"Please no songs."

"Did you never get laid?" This brought a blush to my face. "I heard once from a human that if you get 'laid', whatever that means, then you'll feel a lot better."

"Can we not ever have this conversation again? Like forever?"

"Oki doki loki!"

"How long do you want me to work with you?"

"Until I say your done! Get cooking!" she changed from her nice usual attitude into a dictator.

"Okay!"

"Okay what?"

"Okay ma'am!" I began filling the oven with pies and everything else she told me to bake.

4 hours later...

"Wow Elizabeth! Your pies have been selling like crazy! Do you want a permanent job here?"

"Please no..."

"But you were moving like you were having fun!"

"Right...fun..."

"Well you completed your part of the bargain! So I'll complete mine. No more scaring you. Does that include surprise parties?"

"Yes."

"How about holidays?"

"If it's related to a surprise then yes."

"Nightmare Night?"

"What do you think?"

"Yes. Okay. Jeez your no fun."

"What a wonderful pun."

"Did you just make a rhyme?"

"That's right. Don't waste my time." She looked at me with determination.

"It's on."

"From Dusk 'til Dawn." I couldn't help but smile.

"Nice to see you smile. It's very cute."

"Thanks Pinkie."

"You stopped rhyming! I win!" she hopped off somewhere happily. I need to get home. Today was physically and emotionally exhausting.

"'Sup Liz." said Stephan as I walked in. They ordered a pizza? Really? "You don't need to worry about dinner tonight."

"I appreciate that." I did cook a pie for them though. So I'll just leave it on the counter. I'm still thinking about that kid I bumped into. He said Cold Steel was his name. I read all the reports about the battles here. There was a man named Cold Iron who had a Dark Steel form or whatever that means. I know I'm just blowing nonsense out of my brain but it's still something to think about. I'll ask him about it.

"So Liz. Did you have a good day with Pinkie Pie?" asked Charity.

"No. She got revenge on me for the entire year we ran away from her. I had to bake thousands of pies. In 4 hours."

"We saw that new action movie today." said Sally.

"I thought you were sick!"

"I got better."

"I like action movies too."

"Elizabeth I know that we seem to be doing fun things without you and truthfully we have been. We'll make it up to you soon." said Stephan.

"It's fine with me but I'd appreciate an offer every now or then."

"Right. Like I said we're sorry."

"It's okay guys. I mean at least I got Pinkie off our backs." Oh today has just been random. I bet tomorrow will be better though. But man am I tired. "Goodnight guys."

"Night."

I was tired today. Like I typed this... then I went back and re-typed it. Then I re re-typed it. Then I passed out. Then my lab-top crashed. Then I re-typed it with what I could remember. And I just now posted it. So don't hate. I'm too tired to fight back anyways...

Okay I published it. Thought about it. Unpublished it. Fixed the story. Re-publish. Now bed.

The fun of one and the... not so fun of another.

I have a dear question for all of you readers out there... Have you ever had a day-mare? Like you day dream but it's a horrible nightmare so you snap out of it and freak out? It happened to me. I'm not sure on what to do.

It was later in the day than I would like it to be. Time seems to just move on faster some days than others. I sat at the lunch table being forced to watch Stephan and Charity make out. Yeah I'm happy for them but I don't want to see it. Sally spent all day talking to Split Second who was nice enough to tag along.

"Isn't this fun Liz?" asked Charity.

"Uh...I-"

"Of course it is! What am I thinking?"

"Okay guys. Library or Horror film?" asked Sally.

"Li-"

"Film!" they all cut me off. I...I didn't even get a chance right there.

"Why horror?" I asked her.

"Why not Zoidburg?" said Stephan as they all enjoyed a group laugh. I give up. I could go for some tea right now... That might cheer me up. "Do we watch The Mare in Black or Night 'mare' on Elm street?"

"Can we do something nicer like a comedy or one of those Pixar movies?"

"No Lizzie! We can't!"

"Okay... you don't have to yell Jethro."

"Your pushing your luck today hot head." Oh if it's one thing I hate more than 'Ginger' it's when someone insults my attitude. I have remained calm this long... and calm for 3 years... I can hold it in.

So we got to the films. It was... well... scary. They know I'm easy to scare because of my weak heart. They enjoyed the jumps but I didn't. Charity and Stephan held on to themselves, Sally held on to Second, but who did I have? Just a small bag of popcorn that's who.

"Wasn't that fun?" asked Charity as we walked out.

"Yeah!" I lied. "Oh but now I'm tired. I could go for a nap."

"But we're about to go to the amusement park! Come on Liz! Face your fear!" said Sally.

"Alright. Sally you know I got over my height phobia when I was 4 and you know I got over amusement park rides when I was 7."

"Then why don't you want to go have fun?"

"I do... but I want to in my kind of way. You know?"

"Your way involves a boring book, a subway sandwich, awkward conversations, and havoc across the town."

"I...But...I...I... *sigh* Amusement park it is." Oh what would Katie do at a time like this?

'I would go and show them whose boss little sister!' I heard a voice in my head.

We got there, they got their tickets, and sure I went on a few rides but when they pointed out the one that shoots you in the air 1000 feet and brings you down in a straight drop... well... I had to sit those one's out. I am still kinda scared. I mean who wouldn't be?

"Liz come on! It's not that bad!" said Charity trying to get me on it. "This is like the bunny hop of the next ride." she pointed to the one beside it that seemed to involve thousands of loops, fire, and lots of vomiting.

"Hehehe... Oh....uh... I... eh."

"Eh?"

"Eh..."

"Come on Baby Lizzy."

"Please don't tease me."

"Why are you so scared?"

"It's a death trap!"

"It's just a roller coaster."

"Look at how fast it's going!"

"So what. 160 mph isn't that bad."

"Char..."

"I know. The cheetah. I haven't forgotten. Sorry Liz." she pulled me in for a hug. "I'm not going to force this on you."

"Really?"

"No I lied." she held me tightly in her arms and Stephan helped her move me.

"No! No! HAHAHA! This isn't funny!"

"Your laughing!"

"I am aren't I? Okay I'll get on the ride. But if I die your picking a fight with my mother." We got in the line and they still didn't release me. I'd use unicorn magic to get away but Sally learned this trick to teleport me back and use up MY magic while doing it. Very clever. Not even Twilight would think of that.

"You ready?" they asked strapping me in the seat.

"Yes?" I asked nervously.

"Liz it's not that bad." said Stephan as we went up.

"Really?"

"No it's pretty bad. Here we go! WHOO!" I didn't scream but I didn't cheer like them. Yeah it was fun but I'd enjoy it more if I could breathe. Too much wind in my face.

7 minutes later

It finally stopped. It finally stopped. It finally stopped.

"Liz wasn't that fun?" asked Char before she looked at me. "Oh HAHAHA! You have the messiest hair ever!" when she touched me I felt my eye twitch. "Oh guys I think we broke her."

"You..."

"What was that doll?" asked Stephan.

"You didn't say it was 7 minutes long." I quickly tied my hair back into a ponytail. "But I had fun!" I just now felt the excitement.

"Delayed reaction much?" asked Split Second.

"Yeah."

"Ready for the next one?" said Sally pointing to the death trap one.

"Can I just go do the actual bunny slope in the kid section?"

"Grab her." said Charity and Stephan picking me up again.

"No! Not again!"

Half an hour later

"Oh that was good fun!" I said laughing at Charity who puked her guts out. They figured out that if you make me do something long enough I'll find it fun. That's why I'm good at video games or books. Because I do them for so long it just clicks.

"I think I'm done for the day." said Split.

"Me too." said Sally as they smiled at each other.

"Oh but now I'm in the adrenaline spirit."

"I call it quits as well." said Stephan.

"Hahahaha!"

"You still have that cute laugh? It's been forever since I heard you laugh on your own."

"Oh...Hahahah... yeah your right. Hey Steve your girl needs you." I said pointing to the sick mare at the garbage can.

"I'm fine!" she called out. "Just a little shaken up." she can just shrug of sickness at the snap of a finger. "I could go for some hot food."

"Tell you what. How about I cook some soup?"

"Nah."

"Eggs?"

"Not interested." said Stephan.

"Sandwiches!"

"Nu uh." said Sal.

"Za?"

"Hmm?"

"Pizza?"

"Yeah!" I do make some good Za. Am I the only person who says that? Za. That's such a fun word.

The next hour.

We finished dinner and I was off doing dishes as Split Second was telling us all goodbye. I even got a hug from him isn't that sweet?

"So Charity. Feel any better?"

"Yes mom."

"Stephan take better care of her."

"You don't tell me how to date."

"I'm telling you how to take care of my friends."

"Oh."

"Sally. I don't have to give you a lecture. Split Second seems like a very nice stallion."

"Yay!" she said while leaving the house. Guess she went to say goodbye again.

"How come she doesn't get lectured?"

"Because she didn't carry me on a roller coaster."

"We said we were sorry."

"Don't worry."

"So your not going to get revenge on us?" asked Charity.

"I don't need to. You already ate my pizza." They both looked at me like I was the Grim Reaper. "Oh don't look surprised. You should have seen it coming."

"You poisoned us?"

"What? No! That's horrible! I put laxative in your pizza. Only in yours though."

"But how did you not get them messed up?"

"I know where I cut dude. Good memory." He looked uncomfortable. "Don't worry. It takes an hour to set in. But since I put a lot in it you'll be running in about 5 minutes." I finished putting the dishes in the washer and cut it on. "Now if you'll excuse me I have to go talk to my parents." I said while wiping off my hooves. "Extra TP in the closet if you need it. Bye!" I closed the door behind me leaving them in shock.

On my way down I flattened myself around the corner and saw Sally and Second french kissing. Damn that mare works fast. I quietly sneaked past them and went uphill.

"Elizabeth!" said my dad hugging me as soon as I walked into his house on the other side of town.

"Hi dad!" I looked around and only saw him. "Where's mum?"

"She's out with her friends."

"So she just left you?"

"Yeah. Story of my life."

"Oh don't put it like that. Have you eaten yet?"

"Yes sweetie."

"Okay. Just checking on you."

"Elizabeth did I ever tell you how much I love you?"

"Everyday father."

"Right. Sorry I'm getting old. Hard to remember now."

"Oh your not that old. Suck it up."

"Well excuse me from not having your youth princess!"

"Hahaha... Oh I love you dad!" I said hugging him.

"I love you too sweetie. Now run along. i don't want to keep your friends waiting."

"They have already eaten."

"Okay. So you want to spend all day here with me?"

"Well..."

"That's what I thought. Go on sweetie. Be careful."

"Alright. Bye dad."

I left the house around... meh... I think about 9. It was getting pretty late out. On my way downhill I met Cold Steel again.

"Hiya Steel!" I said getting his attention.

"Oh...uh... hi!" At least I can get him to talk now.

"What are you doing out late?"

"I enjoy walking in the dark because there aren't many ponies out at this time."

"Aw... there's no need to be shy."

"Yeah... but it's a bad habit."

"Did your parents never teach you anything?"

"My parents...are dead..."

"Oh I'm so sorry!"

"No no it's okay."

"How long ago?"

"3 years now."

"So you've spent how many years alone? How old are you?"

"I'm 15. I've spent the past 8 years alone."

"But... that doesn't make sense. How is that possible?"

"Time travel. I came back in time to make sure my mother could take care of me as a kid. I secretly send her money."

"That is...*sniff* the saddest thing I've ever heard..." I sucked the tears back in. I... I don't cry in public ever. It shows how weak I can be. Something my dad taught me. Never cry. My dad's dad never cried even when he was hanging from a WWII airplane by his intestines. Instead he cursed the Chinese than died.

"I also just... I also just... It's nothing. I probably shouldn't get into detail with you. Sorry."

"It's okay." He got up and started walking. How awkward was this story? "Bye Steel!"

"Bye Elizabeth." I'm going to bed. Maybe if I could just get some sleep than this whole day might end up better.

Meanwhile... 3 years ago (Earth time)... in another world... Dustin's POV

"Oh shit!" I fell out of a hole in the sky and landed on some sand. "Oh...*cough cough* Oh I'm alive... Oh man..." I looked around. No not Equestria I think. I might be back on Earth. I didn't see Nightmare or anyone else. That's... good news at least.

"Ah well well well.... if it isn't Dustin Shafer. Dusty Shaft." I turned to see Kay.

"That's not a good nickname. Kay what's going on?"

"You know damn well what happened. You've been used up. Yet even some grief is too much for Death."

"Used up?"

"Notice how I didn't call you Grimm? Your title and powers have been stripped boy. Look at your arm." I looked down and noticed how my right arm was human again.

"Oh no way! Oh I missed you! Wait... so I'm mortal again?"

"Yes. And maybe this time fate will be more merciful with your death." She was about to fly off.

"Kay wait! W-who's the new Painkiller?"

"HAHAHAHA! You haven't figured it out?"

"..." She wrapped herself in my old armor. The black one with the horns and the two orange eyes but this time it had plate's of armor on it. Oh great. She get's armor that will actually protect you. For me it did shit. Did I always look that bad-ass?

"It's me. I'm Grimm. I'm the new Spirit of Justice and I'm not going to misuse my powers like you insignificant fool. Goodbye." she flew into a portal leaving me wordless. There wasn't a word to describe how unfair and messed up this is.

"They did it..." I fell to my knees and held both of my arms to my chest. I didn't have any armor. Instead I had a white t-shirt, a blue over shirt, some black cargo pants, and some brown hiking boots. She even took Pinkimina's knives. "They really did it... they finally pissed me off. Damn you!" I yelled flicking off the sky. "Damn you all! Now I have nothing left! Nothing!"

A few good minutes later...

"Ugh..." I was walking through the trees of the forest near the beach on an empty stomach and I was sleepy. I have never been this tired before. But I couldn't stop now. I didn't stop before and a backstabbing bitch with some fancy new armor won't change my record. Sure I feel weak but that's just normal considering my position. Then I tripped on a branch and laid on the soil. "Why god? As if I wasn't sad enough... Oh look! A shamrock!" I'm the only person left alive to this date who will call a four-leaf clover a shamrock. It's the proper title. I placed it inside my breast pocket.

However... in Equestria... Elizabeth's POV

I awoke from my dream quickly. It was... a nightmare. I don't know exactly what I saw. I was in my bedroom looking out the window along the beach. It wasn't even 6 yet!

"God almighty... what did I see?" I asked myself. It was a man... in a forest... who went to a cabin. Inside that cabin he...

Dustin's POV

I found a cabin! OH thank that little shamrock! Luck is finally heading my way... oh thank the lord! I went to the door and gently pushed it open. It was unlocked. Inside I found a room decorated with animal trophies and I found a gun I love more than any other. It wasn't a fancy sniper rifle or a laser rifle. No it was a Remington double barrel, steel, lightweight, and it had a hair trigger. Meaning I put 6 shells in and I can shoot 6 times. I found about 3 boxes of ammo so I stuffed my side pockets of the cargo pants with shells. I raided the kitchen and ate cans of vegetables.

"I'll leave an I.O.U." I said while writing a note and sticking it to the refrigerator. I also slept in the bed for about 4 hours. I had this... not normal dream. I think it was a dream. I was like an invisible spirit moving around Equestria. I was in this room while this redheaded pony slept in a bed. D'aw... she was cuddled up like a kitten. Anyways I saw all of my friends! I saw Niko and his pregnant wife Octavia. I saw David in bed with both his wives. I saw some kids running around and I saw this one kid that reminded me of Cold Iron. He had his coat but white hair so it wasn't him. Then eventually I woke up.

"*yawn* Oh that was good." I saw a book on the desk far along the wall. It was dark and wrinkly. There was also a recorder beside it. I grabbed it and hit play.

"Hello? Is this working? My names is Professor Gram. I have been spending the past few weeks translating the Necronomicon! This ancient book that was used to control the dead!"

"Oh god! Oh no no no!" I threw it across the room and tried to cut off the recorder.

"The words to awaken the Necronomicon is Klaatu Baratta Neramous!" I was banging the recorder on the table to shut it up but it was too late. The words had been spoken. I turned around and saw the book was gone.

"Oh boy..." I heard some banging from the basement. I guess I need to check it out huh? "I'm mortal for a few hours and this happens." I said drawing the gun from the holster I found. I opened it and was attacked by an old lady with an evil face like a witch or something. "Shit!" I quickly closed the door and put a lock on it. "Oh god... wait... why am I talking about him? He betrayed me!"

"MUWAHAHAHA!" I heard an evil laugh. I turned and was attacked by this invisible force that threw me around the house. "I shall destroy you Time Traveler!"

"Fuck you and fuck your damn book!"

"Do you not recognize me?"

"Lucy?"

"That's right... now die!" the invisible force manifested into a body and she tried to stab me with a lance. I tried to dodge but she stabbed my right hand and disappeared.

"Ow... I just got that back!" I pulled out the lance and watched as my hand was covered in black veins. "No! Don't possess me!" I grabbed my belt and tied it around my wrist stopping it from spreading. Then it jumped on my face and started slamming me into the ground. I placed my hand on the ground and stomped on it a few times stopping it. "Man... you suck Lucifer." I went into the tool room and was about to grab some more belts when my hand started attacking again.

"Time to die mortal!"

"Not when I chop you off!" I grabbed the small red chainsaw and revved it up. "Hah hah... hah... HAHAHAHAHAHA! OW! HAHAHAHA!" The laughter stopped the pain. I had to wrap it up with a some bandages which stopped the bleeding and then a white cloth.

Elizabeth's POV

"-and then he cut his hand off!"

"Oh my god!" said David. He and I were having a conversation in private as he had the exact same dream. "I woke up before that."

"It didn't stop there..."

Back to Dustin...

"*pants* Oh man... I just got that hand back..."

"It's not over yet!" yelled the old woman from the basement. "You will die here mortal!"

"It's over Grimm!" said my hand as it jumped for me. I grabbed the shotgun and blew it out of the sky. The force was too much for me to just shoot with one hand.

"The name's Dustin." I said to the woman who reappeared ahead of me. "Grimm is gone."

"So what? Was he like an alternate personality?"

"Yeah. He made me forget who I was." I said putting my nub below the barrel and shooting her again twice. "Now he's taken over Kay and she's going to probably kill me soon enough."

"Then join me..." said Lucy weakly while getting off the ground. "We can rule an army of the dead together!"

"Sorry Lucy. But our relationship has been very Loosely."

"Oh that's la-" she couldn't finish as I blew her head up with one more shot. I quickly reloaded and looked outside. There I saw an army of angels.

"Dustin come out with your hands up!" said Kay who lead the army. They had white and gold armor and she had my original armor. I walked outside. "Oh my god... what happened to you?"

"That's odd. You seem to care even though your going to kill me in a minute."

"Yeah. Get 'em boys!" she said snapping her fingers as they all drew their spears and started shooting blue magical shots from them. I ran back inside, grabbed the chainsaw, and jumped out the window.

Elizabeth's POV

"And then I woke up. I don't know what happened next."

"Elizabeth... oh god... to think that Dustin's alive and at this exact same time and date is amazing! We can save him!"

"How?"

"An old spell I saw a pony use before."

"Who?"

"You've never met him before." he said while standing up.

"Does 'he' have a name?"

"It was Static Wielder. But he passed away."

"I'm sorry to hear that."

"Me too." he walked away. I still wonder what's going to happen next.

Back to our hero...

"OW! OW! Owie ow ow! They didn't say glass could hurt this much!" I yelled while limping to the shed. Inside I quickly had a brain storm! I took a bunch of the leather belts and tied them around my shirt so it wasn't loose. I also attached a chord holder to the front of the belt with my shotgun holster on the back. I then made a little attachment to the chainsaw. Let's say I put a little case in the back. A case that went inside the chainsaw. Now let's say it was big enough for me to place my nub inside of it. That's right. Chainsaw hand!

I placed the chord of the chainsaw in the holder on my harness and revved it up. I moved it downward and and sawed off the barrel of the shotgun turning it into a one-handed weapon. I twirled it with my fingers and placed it into my holster.

"...Groovy." i said enjoying the bad-ass moment. I kicked down the door of the shed and went to the cabin. I took cover around the door and I drew my gun shooting some of the angels inside. I took about 8 of them down with 3 shots leaving me with 3 more in the barrels. I shot off the lock of the basement and watched as the possessed witch jumped out and started carving through the army. "Ah... good times."

"Enough!" yelled Kay landing through the roof and facing me. "You are a dead man!"

"Kay..."

"You can't talk your way out of this one!" I turned around and started running down the hill like the terminator. The entire cabin blew up behind me and I turned to see the book flying out of the sky and heading for me. "Gotcha!"

"Let me go Dustin!" The book had orange demon eyes and a mouth filled with sharp teeth.

"Why would I do that?"

"I'll kill you if you don't!" I turned around and saw a large magma demon running after me.

"I'm sure he will if you don't."

"Okay don't drop me! Keep running!" I tried my best to go as fast as I could but I was getting tired. "Don't stop now!"

"I'm trying I'm trying!"

"Hey catch!" He coughed up the recorder as to which I caught with my knee and my free fingers.

"One hand remember?"

"Play!"

"Klaatu Baratta Neramous!" then a portal opened up behind us and sucked up the demon and all the remaining angels.

"Yes!" I tripped on a tree branch and fell. "No!" I was sent flying in the air for the portal. First I was heading for what was left of the cabin. I grabbed one of the not broken stairs and held that in the doorway keeping me from dying. "Oh how do you stop it!"

"You don't!" He opened his mouth and bit me in the hand.

"Ow!" I let go of the book and the plank of wood sending me hurling for the vortex. "AAAAGGGGHHHH!"

Yep. I'm bringing Dustin back as a weakened character. It's going to be fun for the next few chapters wouldn't you agree? I couldn't think of a decent chapter! I mean I build up some relationships with the new characters and the only idea in my head was "Bring back Dustin and make him fight for what little life he has!"

The truth of Equestria.

I twisted and turned through the portal. If anything... and I mean anything I'm probably going to end up in Equestria in about 5 minutes. While I was turning a tree starting twisted towards me. What was it? A tree! When it rammed into me the chainsaw was removed from my nub and it disappeared somewhere in space and time.

"Fucking nature!" I yelled shooting the tree to pieces. I quickly reloaded with my one hand and re-holstered it. This sucks. This really fucking sucks. I can't even catch a break. Not one. I take a nap in a cabin and I unleashed the army of darkness. "*sigh* When will this end?"

"Never." said a man looking out a window which flew by me. I could only see his face but not his body. Must be a magic mirror.

"Wait I know you... Ron Jeremy?"

"That's me."

"Oh great. Who do I get sent in a never ending vortex with? The master of pornography."

"Do you enjoy my movies?"

"The...more comedic ones. But this was my younger phase."

"Yeah. Most people grow out of their porn."

"Most people have a lover."

"Right right. Well it looks like it's the end of the vortex for you." he said pointing to the hole getting bigger and bigger. I went through it and guess what the fuck I did next? I went free falling.

"You have got to be kidding me!" I was above the water. I held my arms out in a diving position and entered the ocean without getting hurt. When I was underwater I saw a bunch of marine animals living in an ecosystem like ours. There was even a glass dome! When I went to touch it a little guy on the other side with a tube in his head shook his finger at me. He then pointed to the sign saying 'No tapping on the glass.' I figured that it would be best for me to leave considering I only have a few more seconds of air. "*GASP!* Oh... oh I'm alive... I don't know if that's good or bad."

When I climbed the mountain... I didn't find large towns. I didn't see ponies and griffons living in peace. No... I saw 6 gigantic beings.

Twilight Sparkle's POV

I was inside the throne room watching Celestia peacefully bargaining with more humans. Each one of them comes here with nothing and they do their best to survive. It's an honorable trait that I don't understand. One time I asked a poor man why he was stealing money. He looked at me and he said "I got bills to pay, I got mouths to feed, and I can't abandon my family." I understand stealing for yourself but when a man steals for others in a good way... is it a good thing?

"Princess..." I said getting her attention when she finished her last meeting. "Why do you always help the humans? You never say no."

"I owe my life to a human Twilight Sparkle."

"What?"

"You see... a very long time ago when Luna and I were still fillies..."

Dustin's POV (Celestia will be speaking in parenthesis.) [Twilight will be speaking in brackets.]

(There were 6 titans long ago. 6 titans of Harmony.)

[Like the elements?]

(That's right. They lived in peace, they created the world, and they each had a responsibility. One day however... The Titan of Honesty betrayed the others.)

I was watching a blood bath. The apple shaped titan was eating all the others. He was eating them! I quickly ducked as the arm of the balloon shaped one went flying at me.

[What did they look like?]

(Honestly they looked like your cutie marks. Yours and the other Elements. While the Titan of Honesty was devouring his friends, the Titan of Magic saw that she had no chance of escape. Honesty had grown too powerful. Her resposibility was controlling the sun and the moon. So she used all of her magic and created two sisters beings capable of controlling the moon and sun.)

[I thought you had a mom and dad.]

(We said that so people wouldn't think of us as monsters.)

[But your not monsters. Your the best ponies ever!]

(Thank you Twilight. I want you to keep this to yourself. Anyways as we were fillies, the Titan of Honesty wanted to kill us to take our power. But from the smoke and fire that he left walked a man. A human man. He showed no fear what so ever and he took me and Luna away from the monster.)

I looked over to where the purple star titan thing used some magic and she turned herself into fillies. No wait... she created two fillies. That's noble. I saw the apple one was still hungry. I quickly moved past the fire and smoke from his destruction and looked at him.

"You! Hey you!"

"What are you?"

"I am not going to allow you to do harm upon these children!" I yelled picking up the two fillies. They looked like Celestia and Luna! I see... 6 titans... 6 elements... the elements live on in these two which eventually go to Twilight and her friends. That actually makes a lot more sense.

"You and what army?"

"I am my own army!" I started running as he breathed fire at me. He also had tentacles that he constantly tried to impale me with. But I'm too quick. And no I wasn't using my nub to hold Luna. I used my arms. When I was running I found a basket. I tied it around the front of my holster and placed them in it. "Alright. Are you kids okay?" Luna giggled and Celestia took a nap. "D'aw...SHIT!" I had to duck as a tentacle nearly took my head off. I grabbed my shotgun and shot him in his one eye 6 times emptying my gun.

"AAAAHHHHH HOW DARE YOU FIGHT BACK TO ME!"

"You should be ashamed! Killing your brothers and sisters like that."

"I'm the most powerful! Every life needs a sacrifice!"

"But you sacrificed too much."

"I don't need to listen to you pest! Now hand over those two."

"I'd love to do that but I don't think I can. Too cute to let die." I said reloading my gun.

"You act good. Your soul gives off mixed feelings. I can't tell if your good or evil."

"Good, Evil, I'm the guy with a gun." I shot him in the eye when he wasn't expecting it and blew it out.

"GGGGGGGGGAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

"Let's go." I whispered to the girls.

(He fought valiantly. He even blinded the great Titan.)

[Wow... some human.]

(You know... now that I think about it... he reminded me of Dustin.)

[But that's not possible is it?]

(No Twilight. That's impossible. It could never happen.)

I kept on running until I got tired. I'm really getting old. This... is unbelievable. What I just did I mean. Oh I'm tired. Yeah after this I'm officially retired.

"Your funny!" said Luna.

"What?"

"Are you my mum?" asked Celestia.

"What?"

"Mommy!" they both hugged me.

"...What?"

"GGGGGRRRRAAAHHH!" scream the titan. He jumped up in the air and landed ahead of me. "You will not get away!" he yelled looking down the other side of the road. Right... he's blind. I quietly placed the girls back in the basket and ran away. I can't take him out without proper equipment and one fist isn't going to do the job. I have about... 30 shells left... no make it 19. I fired more than I thought.

"Okay. Step 1: Control my trigger finger. Step 2: Get these two to safety. Step 3: Get home. Step 4: Go to the bar, have a pint, and relax. Okay sounds like a plan!" They both looked at me like I was nuts. Well I am.

I climbed up the mountain and saw the titan's parts all come together and make a large cage. Aha! For the apple guy! I can do this... oh yes I can. I placed the basket down and pulled the girls down and sat them down on a broken tree.

"Alright. This is going to sound nuts but I have to imprison that guy over there."

"But you'll get killed!" said Luna.

"Wow... only a few hours old and already smarter than me... Whatever... Someone has to."

"Are you sure about this?" asked Celestia.

"Yeah... No. But it might be fun. Who knows." I quickly ran away from them and moved the large cage into a crater I found. Little did I know but this crater will be the place where Canterlot is built on top of. "Hey big and ugly!" I yelled shooting the titan in the ass.

"You are dead!" He sprinted towards me but tripped and landed in the cage.

"Faannn- tastic!" I said to myself pretending to hold a camera. I closed the cage, put a lock on it, and talked to him. "So... how's it going?"

"I will kill you!" I walked over to the sisters.

"Hey kids.. wanna play a game?"

"Yeah sure!"

"It's called... whoever freezes the cage in a magic spell and locks it away in the side of the mountain wins!"

"YAY!" they both used their magic (Might I add that as kids their magic was a lot more raw power.) When they moved the cage to the mountain, a magical mountain, they set off a chain reaction. I was blinded for a few seconds but then there was a town striving with life. The castle was there and the princesses were ruling the land again. I guess the titans want to help the Titan of Magic's last offering to the world. Well enough of that! I want home! Step 3 remember?

(Remember when I said each Titan had a responsibility? The Titan of Kindness created life. The Titan of Loyalty created weather. The Titan of Generosity created minds allowing each pony to think. The Titan of Laughter created emotion. The Titan of Honesty created food. Then the Titan of Magic created...well magic! That's why Luna and I are so magical!)

[This was before the fight right?]

(Yes. So when we locked Honesty away then everything the Titans gave us came together creating the world we know and love today.)

[That's an incredible story! What happened to the warrior?]

(He walked away Twilight. He went wherever he was needed.)

Why am I hearing voices in my head? Honestly this is the time when something random happens and I get home. Oh hey look! The necronomicon!

"What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?"

"Shut it mortal." I put the book in my mouth and tried to eat it. "OW OW OW what are you doing?"

"I read in a book that you can eat a book. Than I ate that book."

"Don't eat me! I'll take you home! I promise! I promise!" I spit the book out.

"Alright... you had better not fuck me over."

"There." he opened a small portal. "Wait take me with you!"

"Why?"

"I don't want any of the ponies to find me."

"Fine." I grabbed him and walked into the portal. I was in a jungle or something. Like what the fuck? "Where am I damn book?"

"HAHAHAHA! It's your precious Vietnam during the Cold War." Just then I was surrounded by Vietcong troops. "That's right boys kill him-AAAAHHHH!" they started pumping him full of bullets. Guess they don't like talking evil books. That's cool. No one else does. When he was screaming another portal opened up. I quickly jumped in it as they started to shoot at me.

"Huzzah! The fun has been doubled!" I started twisting around the portal again. "Oh and now I'm dizzy. I wonder where I'm going to land next. *sigh* Probably another apocalypse." I went through and landed on a table. It wasn't a hard table but I still had the wind knocked out of me. There was no body around me but I still saw ponies in the distance. Yes! Home!

Now... I don't know what the date is nor do I know if this is exactly my Equestria. So I need to sneak and play it cool. I found the back room door to what appears to be a museum? Yeah that's what it is. A museum. So as I was going through I came across a skeleton with my metal arm. Yeah my Equestria. So I quietly took the glass off and took the metal hand. I attached it to the metal disc I built around the nub for the chainsaw and look at that. It fits like a glove. Get it? Because it's a hand? Oh that's funny.

"What's this?" In my hand I held a ball with something inside it. That's right. My Cartographer's map with the pendent and key inside. I opened it to see the key was gone. "That figures." But the pendent was fine. I kept it in my breast pocket. I also wrapped the map around my head.

You got the Cartographer's Headband! This epic piece of awesome is so awesome! The best part is no mullet is required. If you play your cards right you might even have infinite ammo... no that's only in the game. but it's still pretty awesome. +5 to your awesomeness which maxes out this skill! +10 to your sneaking! Time to be a snake!

I put the glass back and continued to crawl. It was a lot easier with two hands now. Sure someday someone's going to be all 'Your missing a hand!' but I'm kinda use to it. I just need to pray I don't run in to somepony. Especially two ponies. Well one's a merchandise and the other defies physics. So If I can avoid the girl scouts and Pinkie Pie than this day will be perfect. I opened the door and saw large groups of ponies. All in peace. If I go out than I'll cause a pandemic. So I went prone and crawled to the bushes and then underneath a carriage which I do believe belongs to Trixie.

"You will remember the Great and Powerful Trixie!" she shouted throwing a rock at some pony and then climbing up to the driver seat. So I flipped on my back and grabbed the wood underneath as she carried me away with her. This is good. Thank you karma system for giving me a break. I can leave town peacefully, start a new life, go on a vacation because I need one. I really think I do.

"Halt!" said the guards surrounding the carriage. Oh why do I even bother... "Ma'am you appear to be a public menace. We are taking you in custody."

"The Great and Powerful Trixie has done no such thing! I was being verbally molested by that colt over there!"

"We still have questions. If you'll come with us please?"

"*sigh* Alright. I'll go peacefully." she parked the carriage on the side of the road and walked with the guards. I quickly got back on my stomach and went back to crawling. I leaped and successfully made it to the bushes. Then somepony squealed.

"Elizabeth! We got a peeper!" she cried out. She sounded like a teen or a young adult. And correct me if I'm wrong but... did I hear a human name?

"How dare you!" yelled another voice throwing a brick. The brick nailed me right above my right eye causing blood to drip down and temporarily blind me.

"Ow...damn..." it was hard for me to keep my voice down as I was about to curse her out. I took a quick peak and saw a white unicorn with deep red hair standing by a gray unicorn with black hair.

"Get out of here freak!" She closed the window and I could only see with my left eye. I see better with my left eye but I aim guns with my right. I continued to crawl until I made it to the city limit. There was a traffic of ponies and carriages and I ran out of bushes to hide in. I could turn around and try another way but that might take a while. I could wait here but... I don't know how long it's going to take. I finally got the wound to stop bleeding but my face was stained from the dried blood so I can't exactly go up to some pony and look at them without scaring them.

"Dammit..." I muttered under my breath. I'm lost, hurt, hungry, tired, and alone. The 5 things I hate more than anything. But... if there is one thing... one thing that makes me different from everyone else is my patience. I can wait for as long as it takes and feel fine unlike others who are all cranky and bitch about it. A few hours went by and the place was clear. I could make a run for the bush on the other side of the street or go up and climb. I'm easier to spot if I climb so I had better go with option 1.

"AAAAHHH!" screamed a filly when I jumped into the bush. "Daddy! I saw a monster!" she said. I looked through the bush to see a white alicorn filly with pink hair. Then David walked up in his alicorn form while sporting a large crown.

"Where?" he asked.

"Right there in that bush!" I held my breath, closed my eyes, and didn't move a muscle.

"It's not moving."

"I swear I saw something..."

"Hehehe... I'm sure it's part of your imagination. Come on over and play in the beach with your sister."

"But I'll get sand in my mane. Can't I just stay on the pier?"

"Well if that's what you want Sunlight."

"It is."

"Okay. Do you want something to eat? I can go get you something over at the stand over there." Huh. David's a really good father. A lot better than mine...

Flashback...

"What are you doing?" asked the drunk man as he stormed through my room when I was 16 years of age.

"I'm building an amplifier."

"Well ain't you just a genius. Well guess what genius? You fucked up my car! You took it on a test run and crashed it."

"I didn't go near your car dude."

"Then who did? Your brother? He's done nothing wrong and all you do is cause trouble!" I looked out the window with the corner of my eye and saw my brother with a date. They both looked pretty messed up from the car crash. He made a please sign with his hands.

"*sigh* It was me-" I didn't get to finish as he smashed his bottle on my head and kicked me off the bed and to the ground. "*cough cough* What the...fuck..."

"You can keep your tough guy act up but as long as I rule this house you don't get to make the rules! No dinner for you!" He yelled while slamming my door.

"*cough cough* Ugh... man... Kinda wish I was still living with Grandpa Jack and Grandma June... *cough cough*" I tried to work on the speaker amplifier I was building but I couldn't hold my screwdriver because my hand was too shaky.

End of flashback...

I watched as David sat on the pier with both of his daughters. He called the pink haired one Sunlight so I assume the dark haired one was Moonlight. It made my heart sad thinking how I didn't really have a dad and I lost both of my chances to be one. This hurts worse than death's grip. Knowing that your kid is growing up... without ever having to think about you. I think about Free Melody all the time. How she has two mom's now.

I stopped daydreaming and continued to crawl away from town. I made it pretty far down. I'd say I was about 2 miles away before something bad happened. Do you know who decided to visit me? Let's just say her name involves ruining my day.

"Kay." I said as she appeared out of a portal.

"Dustin! Oh it's great to see you!" She grabbed my metal hand and squeezed it like an aluminum can. "Your getting slow."

"Get away from me!" I kicked her in the stomach pushing her back.

"I will protect all the worlds."

"So? How does this involve me?"

"Dustin. You are the biggest threat. I mean sure I saw what you did in the past. You saved the two princesses. That still doesn't cover up your sins!" she said while drawing a silenced pistol and shooting me 3 times in the chest.

"Gah... *pants* Ugh... Kay... listen to...me..."

"I'm done listening! I'm going to take matters in my own hands." She picked me up and flipped me over on my back and shot me in the left shoulder and in my right kidney. The kidney shot went straight through my body like tissue paper.

"I never... murdered anybody..."

"You said that you were a mercenary!"

"I worked with them... I got the training program... but I was the repair technician. I didn't kill! I worked on technology and scouting the area!"

"You never murdered?"

"I never sinned. I didn't take money that didn't belong to me. I didn't eat other people's food. I didn't say anything involving blasphemy..."

"Dustin... oh my god... what have I done?" She cried kneeling down and getting close to me.

"You said your were protecting this world. Maybe you should protect yourself!" I yelled grabbing her knife and slamming it in her back. "God...didn't make... you invincible did he?"

"I...don't understand..."

"This is revenge Kay. This is revenge for ruining my life!" I twisted the knife around her spine and found the bone. I quickly grabbed it and snapped it in half killing her almost instantly.

"Congratulations." were her last words. Then another portal opened up and God accompanied by Death walked out.

"You did it Dustin. You passed the final test. You fought you guilty mind and won."

"You planned this from the start?"

"Yes. Please forgive us but we had to know if you had a weakness. You did but you managed to overthrow it."

"I don't understand."

"You have your Painkiller powers back along with the title."

"No. I'm still Dustin. You can't just give me another name anymore."

"Alright. I understand. Still you died. You died 3 times. Your really dead. So dead that you can regrow limbs." he snapped his finger and the metal hand and circlet popped off and my hand reappeared. "See? Isn't that cool?"

"But I killed Kay."

"Yeah... but her duty was to help strengthen you." said Death. "That's the only reason I kept her alive."

"You bastard!" I tried to punch him but he dodged.

"You'll thank us in the end." he said while snapping his finger. Then I turned around to see Kay was gone but my armor still there. "Will you take your spot again?"

"I...I'm going to retire." I handed it to him. "Find someone else to be your mindless tool."

"After all we did for you?"

"After what you did to me I think I've seen enough. Goodbye." I told them. They both nodded and walked back inside the portal. I'm not going to do this anymore. It's not worth it. The pain... the suffering... I can't take it. I'd rather die as an old man than get in another inter galactic fight. I'll still fight. Oh I will but not for balance or anything.

"Shit..." I said to myself. "I'm stuck in Equestria. Not even in pony form." Then the portal reappeared and God stuck his arm out, snapped his fingers, and turned me into a pony. I looked like Static again but with white fur. I still had the multi-shaded gray hair and blue eyes but with a shield for a cutie mark with an hourglass on it. But I still had my mind. I wasn't just a thought bubble now. Well... I had better go back to town after successfully sneaking out of it and tell David that hopefully I'm here to stay. I feel kinda bad killing Kay but... meh... she totally had it coming.

I walked back up the hill. It was a nice walk. And I got my hand... hoof... I...I don't know. Whatever. I still have a cut above my eye and some holes in my chest from the magic bullets but that's fine. It's fine. But I feel more uncomfortable than that time when Shiek came out at me from Hyrule and tried to hit on me by opening her already torn shirt. I'm not sure if i liked it but it sounds nice. At least I'm a unicorn. A few good minutes of walking I still saw David at the pier. The kids were walking away with their moms. Now we can have a bro-talk.

"David."

"Yes?"

"It's me dude."

"Uh..."

"Dustin?"

"Dustin!"

"Give me a hug bro!" he jumped up and accepted it. "I'm back man!"

"Oh my god... dude you look great as a pony... he you got cut."

"No some chick threw a brick at me. I have a story to tell you..."

30 minutes later...

"Damn dude... that really sucks."

"No. I just... I'm just tired David. Some may say I'm a madman but that's because I'm just having all of these issues."

"So you need to just retire and find something new to do."

"Exactly! I knew you'd understand!"

"It's getting late. Do you have a place to stay?"

"Of course I don't."

"Trust me. I know this cute little redhead which might change your life." We walked to the beach house where he said this 'Elizabeth' lived. That name seems oddly familiar like I heard it not too long ago. He rang the doorbell and she answered.

"Yes?" she said opening the door.

"YOU!" I yelled pointing my hoof at her. "Your the one who chucked a brick at me!"

"So your the peeping tom. Guess David here brought you here to apologize."

"Liz. Let me explain everything..." said David.

Another 30 minutes...

"Wow. I'm sorry about your loss Dustin." she said while tending to my cut. I kept my 3 bullet wounds covered because I didn't want her touching them. I just don't trust her yet.

"It's okay. Besides I hated her anyways."

"You hated her but you did love her?"

"Before she went psycho bitch? Yes."

"Well what did we learn?" she said finishing the stitches.

"Not to crawl in bushes that makes me look like a peeping tom?"

"That's right. Now.. since I hurt you it's only proper that I ask do you have a place to stay?"

"I..." I looked at David who was behind her implying dirty things with his vulgar thrust. "I do not."

"Then you'll stay with me. Okay?"

"Okay." He did a victory arm pump but looked at the clock and apparently was surprised.

"Guys I got to get home." he said teleporting away leaving me with Liz.

"So... Elizabeth. How's it going?"

"It's going good. I have so many questions to ask you!" she had that sparkle in her eye. Speaking of sparkle I know that Twilight totally still has a crush on me. But it's been 3 years. I might just be pushing my luck. I should go and ask someone whose close to her like Celestia! But maybe Celestia doesn't like me anymore. Hmm. So complicated. Why do I keep over-thinking things? This girl offered me a bed! I'll bunk here tonight and tomorrow go see Twilight. Technically in a way I'm still married to her.

"Alright Liz. I'll answer any of your questions."

"Alright! Great! Question 1!"

3 hours later...

How can someone stay up so late and take notes? That's not possible for a human to do! Just who is she?

"Okay. I have another question."

"What is this? 26?"

"45."

"Sorry. I kinda spaced out."

"Hmm...actually I don't have any more questions." she's trying to keep some hidden from me.

"Whatever."

"Ready for bed?"

"Sure." I saw her friends earlier. Stephan and Charity accepted me but Sally still treated me like I was a pervert. So Elizabeth laid out a mattress on the floor for me with one blanket and a pillow.

"Is this good enough?"

"Oh it's great!" I said getting down on it and pulling up the blanket. "I can't thank you enough Liz!"

"Oh it's my treat considering that I chucked a brick at you earlier."

"Right..." she got on her bed and cut the lamp off.

"Goodnight!"

"Nighty night." Her treat was a mattress on the bed? This is how she thanks me? Putting me on the floor while she stays up in the comfy bed? Someone has man issues. Or maybe she's sensitive in bed? Oh well... if I sleep than I'll be able to think better. All I can do now is pray that... my life wont go to more shit.

Has anyone heard of Lollipop Chainsaw? New game made by Suda 51. Apparently... get this... apparently Tara Strong voices the main chick. The one with the cheerleader clothes and the chainsaw. So yeah. Not only is she Twilight Sparkle but now she's a zombie killer. Nice one Tara! This is a throw out to how awesome you are! (Now if only she could avoid the Rule 34 community... That's my next goal.)

The Twilight Games.

If you read the last chapter and got a good idea on what Dustin now looked like I changed it so he had multi-shaded grey hair, white fur, and his blue eyes still. He still get's the shield with an hourglass cutie mark.

Now the rough morning I had was just awful. I woke up from my floor mattress with people moving around outside Elizabeth made breakfast, woke everypony up (including me which involved a lot of yelling and insults revolving my age.) When I got up, walked out, took a seat, and ate I just now got to notice their room.

"Wow guys. Nice house."

"What? Are you telling me a hero like yourself didn't have a big room like this?"

"No. Too rich for my blood. I had a small guest room at the castle."

"So it was better than this?" asked Sally.

"Oh no. A lot smaller. Wood. It was... home-y."

"I have a question." said Charity. Oh god more questions.

"Yes?"

"Are you going to leave again?"

"Hmm... I don't know. I do know that Twilight is expecting a visit from me. I also have to check on Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Niko, Octavia, Vinyl Scratch, Eden, Free Melody, The Doctor, Derpy, and I think Spike."

"So... you have a busy schedule by the sounds of it." said Elizabeth handing me a plate with eggs, bacon, and a muffin on it. I had tears in my eyes. "Oh are you okay? If you don't like this-" she tried to take it away.

"No... I love it... but... I haven't had meat in so long..." I said placing some bacon in my mouth. "Thank...you..." I whispered to her keeping my tears mostly in my eyes but a few too manly ones trailed down making me wipe them away.

"Aw... don't cry!"

"I'm not crying. It's just so beautiful..." I said putting another piece in my mouth. After the emotionally draining breakfast I got a rucksack from Liz. She gave me medical equipment in case my stitches reopen. She packed me a lunch, a map, some water, a compass, and she gave me a copy of Labyrinth to read. I told her thanks and she and her friends were nice enough to see me off.

I made it about... a quarter down before I got bored. I mean yeah I could teleport but what's the point? It's boring. So very boring. Then I heard a song in my head. Why... it was Perov Stellar with Catgroove! Oh this is the best traveling song for someone like me. I stood on my back legs and started dancing with the beat until I made it about 2 more quarters down. See? What did I tell you? That song is the best!

"You hey yeah you!" said a voice from up the hill. I turned to see some 'nice' young colts. "Give us all you got man."

"I got some lunch I got some tools, I got some bandages...see?" I pointed to my forehead wound.

"Oh...I mean uh... you should keep those man. Seeing as... you are hurt and all."

"Oh are you sure?"

"Yeah. Sorry."

"Alright. If you say so."

"I do say so! Take your stuff and we won't bother you!"

"Alright. Bye." I started walking back down the hill. Reverse psychology is so fun. Now as i walked down hill I saw a hot dog stand.

"Hey man..." said the chilled out owner.

"Hey dude..."

"Want some dogs man?"

"Yeah boy!" I said handing him 5 bits and taking the dog. We did a small street styled bro-hoof and looked at each other. Respect. RESPECT! Is it me or am I having more fun than I should? Wow I am. I really am! Without having all of those worries on my shoulder I'm a free bird! Then I walked to a sign. It had two directions.

"Hey buddy. You got two choices man." said the stump. "The left choice makes you a loser as you take the safe way to Ponyville. The right way proves how either awesome or manly you are." Hmm... Left does sound nice this time of the year. Okay. It's settled! Left!

"I choose to go l-right." I quickly turned and got a running start as the saw blades and traps started to kick in. I quickly dodged every single one of them gracefully without getting cut again. Now... when you get to a small one way bridge with a mean ol' minotaur on it across from you. What do you do?

"Listen hear small man! I IRON WILL will destroy you if you try to cross." I stood on my back legs and began to hop on them with my front hooves in a boxing position. Then my theme song filled the air. It was Guile's Theme! From SF2! You know how it goes with everything. "What is that wonderful noise I hear?"

"Sonic boom!" I yelled running at him, ducking under his punch, teleporting behind him and ramming my back hooves in his back. When I did I grabbed his leg and held him in a painful position.

"Ah! Okay... you win!" he choked out. I happily dusted myself off and continued to walk down hill. I didn't see anymore traps. I made it to town soon enough. It was bigger with more ponies in it. Humans. I walked over to the library only to see a pony with green fur and blue hair come flying out of it.

"Whoa... what happened to you man?"

"I tried to ask out Twilight and she rejected me."

"Any reason why?"

"She's waiting for somebody." he got up and walked away angrily. I went to the open door and knocked on the side of it.

"Hello? Twi?"

"I recognize that voice anywhere. Grimm?" she asked looking around the corner.

"It's me!" I said happily running and hugging her. "Oh I missed you."

"You have no idea how long I've been thinking about you."

"And Twilight... it's Dustin again. I'm retired."

"Doesn't that mean you won't live forever?"

"Why would I want to live forever? Just trust me. I had my reasons."

"So Dustin... oh hey you've been cut!"

"I fought the legendary brick monster with my face... and I won."

"And these holes in your chest?"

"I also fought the legendary impaler... with my chest... and I won."

"Oh your such a bad liar."

"Yeah I am. But it's fun that way. I did get hit with a brick and then I got shot a few times."

"We need to treat your wounds!"

"Hospitals aren't for me." I just remembered. A few years ago... when I first caused a Time Paradox and David got me out of the hospital... I forgot to pay Redheart. Oh boy. "Besides they've already scabbed up."

"Well in that case why are you all packed up?"

"Liz thought it would be best if I was heavily packed with equipment in case I got lost. What she doesn't know is that I know this place better than anybody."

"Liz? As in Elizabeth? Is she okay?"

"Yeah. Do you know her?"

"She was a good friend of mine. We studied a lot together. Than her friends did something and they had to leave town. Two words: Pinkie Promise."

"Oh man... OH HAH HAH HAH! HAHAHAAHAHAH! Hah hah... hah..."

"That's not funny."

"It's always funny Twilight."

"Have you ever broken a Pinkie Promise?"

"Well...no..."

"Than don't laugh at other people's pain. I have one question for you." Just one? Oh your a saint Twilight Sparkle! An adorable little saint! "It's been 3 years since I've seen you. How long has it been for you."

"Twilight it's been 2 days."

"Wow." You know she looks exactly the same. And if she's older...

"Twilight your 25 now right?"

"26." Yes! Oh she's in my age group! Elizabeth seems way too young for me to date.

"Oh I was close."

"Why do you want to know?"

"Just seeing if my memory is in good shape. Yep!" I said knocking on my head with my hoof. "Decent shape."

"Well if your all nice and happy are you free for lunch?"

"Yes. Yes I am." I do have that lunch Liz packed me. What did she say?

'Dustin! Don't you dare waste my food you hear?' said the thought bubble of Elizabeth. I wiped it away and looked at Twilight.

"Did you see that?" I asked her.

"Yeah. What did she mean?"

"Liz packed me a lunch. In case I got lost and hungry."

"Oh. So do you want to go out with me?"

"Yes! A date it is!"

"A...date...?" she had a heavy blush.

"Yeah! You, me, food. Date!"

"I wouldn't call it that if we are just... you know..."

"Oh. I figured you'd like to go out on one."

"You really mean it?"

"Yeah! What's the worst that could happen?"

However... in a bush...not so very far away.

"How dare he!" said Lightning in a bush. "He... he took my Twilight...Oh he will pay..." Lightning started to charge a lightning ball in his hooves. "MUWAHAHAHA!"

"Lightning." said David teleporting beside him. "Dude. Come on now."

"David! But... he..."

"Listen to me Johnathon. In a past life Dustin and Twilight were married. They really loved each other. Than his life went to hell and he just now got it back. Don't mess this up for him please."

"Than he already knows what it's like to be with Twilight! Why should he hog it all to himself?"

"Lightning... listen to yourself. You sound like a jackass. The dude had Vinyl, died, had another part of his mind come to life in Eden, who married Vinyl, and now they both have moved on without him."

"Eden's related to Dustin?"

"She makes up about 75% of his mind."

"How is that possible?"

"You don't want to know what happened to him. But the dude just got back after being dead for 3 years. And this is his last life."

"Fine. I understand you David. But if he hurts her I'm moving in for the kill."

"I forbid you to kill him."

"But..."

"John."

"You only say my name when you get serious."

"I am serious. There are plenty of other ponies out there."

"Well I'm just going to play the waiting game. I bet that this will be the worst date ever!"

"You'd be surprised. Dustin's good with women. He even got me with Celestia and Luna."

"Really?"

"Yeah. So think about what he'd do for you."

"Than why is his cutie mark that of an hourglass?"

"He protects the secrets of time. Why? Do you want him to have a heart?"

"Yeah!"

"That's gross dude..."

"What?"

"We already made the heartthrob joke. Well he did. With one of his consciousness. It's confusing."

Meanwhile...

We had the best date. Lunch, skipping through the flowers, laughing as other ponies cause harm upon themselves accidentally in town, anything a good date would have! But I did notice something. I saw the same black unicorn about 5 times now. He's so freakishly tall that it's impossible to not see him.

"Twilight. Whose that guy?"

"That's Lightning. David's friend. He's like the babysitter of their kids."

"For when they go out of town for meetings?"

"I think so."

"I see. I've seen him a lot now." I don't want to say this but he totally keeps on cheeking out Twilight. Every time she sees him he turns away. "He might be looking for love."

"What makes you say that?"

"It's pretty obvious about who he likes."

"Really? Who?" I looked at her with a blank face. "Oh... OOOHHH... it's me isn't it?"

"Yeah."

"Then what do I tell him?"

"You let him down easy."

"Are you sure? I heard that he kinda has a temper..."

"Than I'll talk to him." I turned around with her and we both walked to him. "Hey bud."

"Oh...uh...hi."

"Listen. I've seen you around but I never caught your name-" He quickly saw Twilight and looked like he was going to faint. Then he teleported. "...friend...Well that went better than I expected."

"I don't know what to do!" said Twilight.

"Well it's your call. You do have an opinion in this."

"I like you but he likes me! So how do we fix this?"

"I use to play match maker. Leave him to me."

"When will you do it?" I don't want to lose my date now.

"In a couple of days. Sound good?"

"Yes! I mean-uh... *giggle* Yes."

"That's the spirit."

A few hours later...

"*yawn* Glad we made it back." I said walking into the library.

"Thanks for an awesome day Dustin!"

"Anytime Twilight. A date's a date."

"Does this make us... you know..."

"Do you want it to be?"

"Yes."

"Than we are dating as of now."

"This is so great. I can't wait to write to Celestia." Oh shit... I forgot to check in on them... Oh no oh no! "You don't look to good."

"I forgot to tell Celestia that I'm alive!" Just then a flash of light lit up the house and there stood both princesses. "Huh...me and my timing."

"Dustin your alive!" they both pulled me in for a hug. I don't know how many hugs I'm going to receive but I think I've had enough. "Why didn't you tell us?"

"I...can't breath..." they dropped me. "Alright. Now I wanted to say that I am sorry for not telling you girls that I'm alive."

"It's okay. David told us." said Luna.

"Have you met our new family?"

"You have really cute kids Tia and Luna."

"Well we won't be here long." said Celestia. "We just wanted to see if you were blending in and it appears you have chosen the best form."

"What do you mean?"

"It's nothing. Your appearance just shows exactly what your life is. You appear as a blank pony sort of. White and grey but on the inside you know every single thing of everything."

"I do don't I?"

"It's also pretty cute." said Luna nudging Twilight earning a blush. "I knew it! That's why your here!" she said pointing at me. Then she offered me a hug. When I accepted it she pulled me in to whisper. "You take good care of Twilight Sparkle... or next time you won't come back from the moon."

"*gulp* Y-you got it..." I said nervously back. That was scarier than the rape face they gave me.

"Alright. Bye!" they both said leaving.

"Anyways..." said Twilight looking away with her blush. "I'm... going... to bed. You can come up when your ready."

"I'll be up in a minute." I said looking out the window. I saw Lightning walking this way. Yeah. That guy again. When Twilight dimmed out the lights and went upstairs, I hid behind the door as he walked up to it. I noticed he had flowers through the window I was looking through.

"*Ahem* Okay... okay I can do this. I'm going to be a gentlecolt... and I'm going to ask her out." He went to ring the doorbell but his hoof was shaking tremendously. Somehow... he mustered the courage and rung the door. I think that's the proper word. Rung. I mean I wouldn't thing he rang the door... Look at me. I'm having a English lesson in my head. Still he rung the door.

"Hello?" I said in my impersonation voice. I sounded exactly like her and he couldn't see me due to the dark lights.

"Twilight...I...I...I...I..." Aw...he froze up. It's so adorable.

"Are you okay?" I asked still in my fake voice.

"I wanted to say... I'm in love with you!" he yelled with his eyes closed. He held his arms out for a hug. This caused me to stop my fake voice.

"Back off jack off!" I yelled smacking his hoof out the air.

"What?"

"I'm just messing with you. I'll get Twilight if you want to talk to her." I stood in the light so he could see me.

"YOU!" Okay... now he sounded pissed.

"Yeah. I'm... a you in your eyes. But in my eyes I'm me. So yeah. Me. What about it?"

"You ruined everything!"

"Relax dude. Lightning was it? I said I'd get Twilight and then you could confess your love to her face. Alright? Take the anger down a notch Jethro." God is he socially awkward.

"What was that?" he asked.

"What?"

"Sorry... I was reading your mind through your facial expressions."

"Uh huh... that's... different. I think your socially awkward. Listen though. Honestly wait here for a minute and I will get Twilight. I'm not a jerk. I'm a really nice guy. You'll see." I walked upstairs getting the mare. "Twilight! You have a visitor."

"At this hour?" she asked.

"Yeah... It's Lightning..." I whispered the last part.

"Oh... okay. Well I'll just go talk to him." She walked downstairs and I decided to eavesdrop. "Hi." she said to the guy. I decided to get a good look at him. He was freakishly tall. I mean no one besides an alicorn could be this tall. He also doesn't have a cutie mark. Yeah. How does one not have one?

"Um..." Great. He froze up again. "Hi Twilight. I w-w-wanted to a-ask y-you on a d-d...d...d..."

"Yeah?"

"Date?"

"Oh... Well... I um... *sigh* Sorry... I kinda... already have a boyfriend."

"What?" He looked up the stairs and saw me. "YOU!" he yelled again.

"What do you want from me?"

"You took her away from me!" she looked surprised.

"I don't think you know who I am." I said walking down and looking eye to eye with him. It wasn't easy since he was a lot taller but I did.

"I don't need to little man."

"Okay hot head. I really don't want to fight. I'm tired and I want to sleep. You want to be the gentlemen? Than why are you scaring the damsel in distress?" I asked pointing to Twilight. "Look. We can settle any score you have with me any other time. But please leave. Okay?"

"Tomorrow. At 7. Meet me here."

"Uh..."

"Bye." he teleported away.

"Twilight... how awkward was that?"

"That was the most awkward thing that happened to me all day."

"Yeah... it was." So we went to bed. It was the best sleep I had in a long time. I wasn't on the floor. I wasn't in some random cabin. I wasn't in a time machine. No I was cuddling with Twilight Sparkle. (We did not have sex. I repeat. No! What kind of guy has sex on his first date? An asshole that's who. And I am a gentlemen. Yes. Yes I am) I did have a rude awakening. I was downstairs about to begin drinking some coffee when Lightning walked in through the door, winked at Twilight, grabbed me and teleported outside. There was a gigantic crowd.

"Hello ponies!" he said. "I am here to challenge this man and anyone else who wants to stand between me and Twilight."

"You can't do that." said Rainbow in the crowd. "She can date whoever she wants." Go Rainbow! Yeah! My luck just go 20% cooler.

"I accept your challenge!" said some pony in the crowd. He was a grey pony with black and red hair. "I am Shadow Gears." Perfect. Now I have more competition. I'm too tired to fight anyways. I tried to crawl back inside but Lightning stopped me.

"Where do you think your going?"

"Look... I'm still pretty tired. Let me grab my coffee please."

"No way. You'll just run away."

"You can ask David. I never run from a fight."

"How do you know David?"

"You'd be surprised."

A few more of Twilight's friends tried to fight for her freedom. I don't blame them. They have to stand there and listen to this jackass talk about winning Twilight in a game by beating me. He wouldn't even give me my coffee! Now... even if I was a jackass terrorist or something like that do you know what I would do? I would let someone get their coffee or whatever they wanted before I put them in some rigorous test of unneeded things. I don't care what it is if it's a box of donuts or a gun to kill themselves I would let them take it. But this Lightning guy is a total jerk. A hot headed, socially awkward, jerk. He's a meanie face.

"You ready?" he told me.

"Ready for what?"

"We are going to do some challenges to prove who's the best for her. First guy to get 3 points wins!" I looked down the line and saw 12 guys were lined up. He got... 12 more guys to agree to the contest? Then Twilight ran up to check on me. She even brought me a go-cup for my coffee.

"Thank you Twilight! Your a saint." I said accepting the coffee. She smiled and walked back to the crowd. I turned to see everyone on a stage in what looked like a game-show. I hate game-shows. I hate them more than pears. The only thing I hate more is a gigantic metal spider but that's a fear. And I already faced her before.

"Okay guys!" said the announcer pony. "I am Watcher Dawn!" This made my spit up my coffee. "Can I help you sir?"

"Dawn?! Sorry... Go on with the show." I miss him. He was a good friend to work with.

"Anyways... first we need to eliminate half of you. That means 7 need to go. Leave now while you have the chance." I saw 2 ponies get up and leave. "Okay. 5 more to go. Let the games begin!" I heard the crowd cheer. I even saw David and his kids and wives. I waved but got smacked in the back of the head by Lightning.

"Ow... What's your problem?"

"You are!"

"Oh... I'm sorry dude."

"No! I don't want to hear anything you have to say!"

"Uh...fine." I went back and looked at David. I saw his hoof go for another smack so I dodged it, grabbed his arm, threw it behind his back, and put him on the ground. "You gonna stop hitting me? Huh? Are ya?"

"Yeah! Okay! God..." I got off him and helped him up.

"Look. I'm sorry but enough is enough."

"Where did you learn to fight?"

"I'll tell you later." The crowd found the little fight exciting. They cheered and threw flowers at me. "Thank you!" I said waving at him. Then the announcer looked at me and him.

"Well... since he won the fight... Player 1 get's 1 point!"

"The name's Dustin." I told him.

"Okay. Dustin takes the lead!" The crowd wasn't cheering. They knew who I was.

"That's right folks! I'm back from the dead! And I'm here for Twilight! The mare who I really really like!" They went back to cheering as I threw my right hoof in the air like Freddy Mercury. Then the questions began.

"Question 1. What is Twilight's favorite color?" Well... that's a good question. Isn't it yellow? She does wear yellow a lot. And it looks great on her! That might be it. Or is it Aquamarine? No that's not a color... I really need to pay more attention. Then player 8 hit the buzzer.

"Purple!" he shouted. Watcher looked at Twilight who shook her head no.

"No. Sorry. Your eliminated." The guy got up and left. He tried.

"Question 2. What is the meaning of life?" Everyone was silent but I rang the buzzer. "Dustin?"

"42."

"Can you back that up?"

"The meaning of life is to die. You take 2 dice. Add up all 6 sides. Ya get 21. So 2 dice = 42. The meaning of life is 2 die. So 42."

"Correct! Dustin has 2 points. 1 more and he wins the competition." The others looked at me with anger. I mouthed sorry but then I mouthed I really like Twilight. So they smiled (except Light.) and continued to play the game.

11 questions later... 3 more players were eliminated... I didn't listen for their names. I had 2. I could have won at any time but I wanted to give the others a fair shot. Lightning had 1. So did everyone else.

"Next question..." started Dawn.

"I quit." said player 5. "I have to get going. Bye guys. Sorry!" he said leaving what friends he had up their against us.

"Okay. Next part of the contest is the Intelligence section." So he switched the questions and asked each one of us our own questions. He had to eliminate 4 more players. "Razor Blade. What is Schrodinger's Catch?"

"I don't know."

"Sorry. Out." The guy got up and left. 3 more. "Dustin. What is the speed and velocity of a 'European' swallow?"

"Is it...15 beats per second?"

"Yes." Oh great. I looked at Twilight and waved at her again. "Tough Hide. What is an eggbeater?"

"Ahuck..." he said in his redneck accent. Oh ho... oh man... no way... that is so funny. "Ain't it like one of d'em things you put in a bowl?"

"I..." Watcher looked at us stupidly then facehoofed. "I don't know how you did it but I think you made me dumber. Your out."

"Fine... I don't need a pretty little thing like Twilight around. All I need is my hand." He did not say that out loud. Even Lightning looked at me like 'No way. That's just messed up.'

"Lightning. What is best way to fight a draconis?"

"Elements of harmony?"

"Yeah that's always the answer. Fine. You stay. Shadow Gears... what is... 2+2?"

"4 dude."

"Yep." He walked down the next few guys. "Trip Wire. What is the best way to treat a woman?"

"Put her in the kitchen."

"GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" yelled Watcher throwing him into the crowd and a bunch of mares started beating him up. "and... Yusif. Why is the sky blue?"

"*sigh* I don't know. I get it. I'm out. Bye."

"Bye. Thanks for saving me the trouble." he looked at us last 3. "You guys are all that is left. One more challenge."

"Is it the strongest colt challenge?" asked Lightning.

"No. It's the best all around challenge. In this event the players all must do what the crowd says. Is that understood? If you don't do it your eliminated." Really? No... really? All of this over Twilight Sparkle. I love her. I really do. Even when I was just a figment in Static's imagination I did still feel a connection. She was the best thing to happen to me. Static's life was a paradise and now I can relieve it. But this time I'm the controller.

"You ready?" asked Lightning as we stood on the stage. I didn't know what stupid things to expect from the crowd but I imagine that they are stupid. The only thing I have left to lose is... well I was going to say life but I actually have a lot more things I can lose. But Twilight is not one that I will lose.

"Oh!" said Lyra from the crowd. "Do a handstand!" I quickly jumped up and landed on my front hooves. "Now do a tap dance." I started dancing with my front hooves in an awesome river dance way.

"I have one for Lightning!" said David. He looked like he was out for revenge or something. "Say you like boys! Admit it!"

"I...I...like...boys..."

"Then got off the stage! This is for Twilight Sparkle!" Whoa! When did David learn to troll? Oh wait... he's married to Tia so... *gasp* Mother of god...

"Can someone else give me a challenge?" Lightning asked not walking off the stage.

"Hey Lightning." said Watcher Dawn. "You didn't step off the stage dude. Your out."

"No... but... I..."

"Out. As in... you lose."

"I will have revenge on you David!" he yelled while teleporting. Well someone needs a chill pill. I looked over at Shadow Gears. I was still on my front hooves since no one said I could stop. In the crowd however, I saw a Shadow Gear fan-club. What the cuss? If he has all of these chicks... then why does he want mine?

"Shadow!" they called out. "Strike a pose!" he bent his muscles and flexed. "Now blow a kiss." You have got to be kidding me? He blew the kiss and half of them passed out.

"Dustin!" yelled Rainbow. "Admit whose the fastest flyer in Equestria."

"That would be Rainbow Dash!"

"Now balance your entire body on your nose." I quickly stopped talking, held my breath, and I put my nose down and put my arms back to my body. "So awesome dude. Now jump up, do 4 flips, and land on one hoof."

"Alright." I quickly did what she said, did the jumping, then the flips, then the landing. They all looked at me with awesomeness. "What's next?"

"I think you won." said Dawn. "Unless Shadow here wants to fight you to the death."

"Oh... so?" I asked looking at him. "Which is it?"

"I choose... to stand down."

"Dustin wins!" yelled Dawn. Well I mean duh. I had already one when I asked out the mare. This in my eyes was a waste of time. I walked over to Twilight and got her biggest, warmest, hug yet.

"You did it!" she was very happy that I decided to stand up for love. If anything... I need to thank Lightning for definitely scoring me with her.

"Of course I had to win! I didn't want someone else taking you."

"I still think it's a little messed up."

"Who in the right mind tries to offer their girlfriend as an anti?"

"I'm not sure. But... I still don't approve. I'm just glad you won."

"Yeah! So now... everyone knows I'm back huh?"

"I guess you did reveal yourself did you not?"

"I did. So what do we do now?"

"We visit our friends."

"Oh boy..."

I know this is kinda of a weird chapter and all. I had more of it written but my labtop is giving me more troubles again and I had to simplify most of the story in a small and funny way and do you want to know something? I have received 10 letters about guys with OC's wanting to get with Twilight. I went ahead and threw in Shadow Gears because I think he might be kind of cool for future chapters but I'm hooking Dustin up with Twilight. I also received another letter bout how I should put Dustin with Elizabeth. I can't do that since there is a huge age difference. She's 20. He's 31. That won't work out. I mean it would but it's just weird.

Twilight and Midnight.

So the whole... Twilight games was over. I won my lady fair and square. Now the aftermath was a little extreme. Here's a small average list of what happened.

Lightning came back. Madder than before. After a few unneeded insults Twilight snapped on him and delivered the best insults I have ever heard in my life.
I got to meet up with all of my old friends! Well... most of them. I did see Niko but he was on the way to the hospital. I couldn't understand him since he was talking so fast but I think it was about Octavia and a baby. The only ponies I didn't see was Vinyl and Eden. I really wanted to check up on them but... I couldn't find them.
I got to finally visit Colgate for a dentist appointment. Yeah. It wasn't pretty. But she fixed me right up!
Twilight shot me with a spell a few minutes ago turning me into a... chubbie. You know the little small round ponies? If you don't know what the cubbies are you are officially dead to me. It is impossible to ignore something this cute.

"Dustin. Can you roll over here?" asked Twilight as I was laying on her desk. I playfully rolled to the left so she could hold me. "I hate to say this but you are super cute Dustin!"

"Yay! By the way this is super fun." Then Spike walked in. He was... teenage Spike now.

"Spike your back! How was Rarity?"

"She's doing great Twilight! This was the best date ever!" sounds like Spike is getting fancy with the ladies. I'm surprised he hasn't made a move on Twi yet. Oh wait... yeah he did. That one time in the past life. When he raped her. Yeah I remember that. So let's hope that doesn't happen right? "I also heard about your little contest today. We weren't in town to see it though."

"You'll never guess who won!"

"Who?"

"Dustin Shafer! He's back from the dead and he's in love with me!"

"That's amazing Twilight!" he gave her a congratulatory hug. "Where's he?"

"He's here but their is a tiny problem."

"Whoa what's this?" he asked picking me up by my tail. "It's so cute I could eat it up!" I started sweating a lot and now I was a little shaky. I don't want to get eaten!

"Spike put him down. That's Dustin."

"What?"

"I had a spell go wrong. I was about to fix it but you came in." she said holding me in her hooves. "But you do have to admit it's cute."

"Yeah. Did you call him an it?"

"No I mean the spell."

"Oh. Yeah." Twilight's horn glowed and she shot me with her spell. I turned back to normal!

"Oh yeah! I'm back!"

"Hey!" said Spike holding his arms out for a bro-hug. It's finally happened. The day I can hug a dragon like one of my own kind. I quickly accepted it and enjoyed the hug.

"You grew pretty good."

"You didn't."

"Oh HAHAHAHA! That's a cheap shot! Hah hah hahaha..."

"Missed you too." he said letting go of the hug. "But I'm heading to bed. Night."

"Night." we both said to the teen.

"He's a nice kid." I told Twilight.

"He's still my little brother yet he's bigger than me." She said as we both walked upstairs. The 2nd floor had a renovation so now there was 2 bedrooms. I imagine that Twilight and Spike got uncomfortable sleeping in the same room. So the door on the right with the green fire emblem was his. The door on the left with the sparkles was ours. Why do I get sparkles? Oh yeah... that's right.

"Hey Twilight... I wanted to ask you something."

"What is it?"

"I notice that you disappear a lot more often than the old days. What do you do for a job?"

"Celestia made me the principle of Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns."

"No way! That's awesome!"

"Do you have a job?"

"No."

"I can get you one over there. We need all the help we can get."

"I always wanted to be a teacher."

"What are you good with?"

"Math, Physics, Technology, and some Biology. I'm also a master in foreign languages."

"We need a good Physics teacher, we need someone who can do the math and work with computers, and we could use your help with deciphering some unique tablets that have been found."

"I'll do it!"

"Good plan." She went in for another hug. But then... she did something that I wasn't expecting. She gave me a kiss. On the mouth. I never really got to feel her kiss when I was Static but now I know why he loved her so much. She put so much emotion in her kiss. "And that... was for winning me in the contest."

"I..I...I...I.."

"You really do have a cute blush."

"But... you...me... I just...wow."

"Was it that good?"

"Wow."

"Let's go to bed before you faint hero."

"Whatever you say..." I followed her into the bedroom and we got our nap. I'm sure Twilight had her eyes on me for a long time. Last time I was alive and I removed the marker from Equestria, Twilight said that I shouldn't have this power when i was eavesdropping on them. Now I know why. She didn't want to lose me. I can't imagine what she did for 3 years when my skeleton was on display in a museum. She believed. That's what kept me alive! It was Twilight.

The next morning...

I woke up from my slumber only to see that Twilight left. She wasn't in the bed.

"Must be making breakfast..." I told myself getting up. I walked downstairs only to see her sitting on the couch, with a photo album, and crying softly. "Hey hey what's the matter Twilight?"

"Today's July 18th. This was the worst day of my childhood."

"What happened?"

"I can't explain it *sniff* but I can show you." She put her hooves on my face and I fell asleep again. I was floating around Canterlot Castle like a ghost. Eventually I found filly Twilight playing a game with a bigger mare. She was an extremely beautiful mare. Tall, and smart. She had pink fur, and her hair was two-shades. Purple and white.

"That's Midnight." said Twilight in my head.

"Who is she?"

"She's my imaginary friend."

"I don't understand."

"Here in Equestria, if your a child and your lonely, you can have an imaginary friend come to life and be there for you. Midnight was my best friend since Celestia always had a meeting and Spike was still a baby."

"But what happened?"

Just then I was teleported to a garden. There I saw Twilight happily playing with her friend, and then I saw a bigger pony get in. He was extremely tall and muscular. You know... he looked a lot like Lightning no joke. Anyways...

"Hi!" said little Twi.

"Hey kid..." he had this mean voice... sounded like a bully. Oh I hate bullies. I was the number 1 victim in my school. What did I do? I beat them all near to death. No joke. 17 people hospitalized in 1 day. "Aw... look at you. Playing with an imaginary friend."

"Is... that a problem?"

"Yeah it is. It proves how much of a baby you are."

"Stop it!" said Midnight getting in the fray. "Leave her alone."

"Dustin I have to tell you something." Said Twilight who sounded like she was crying more heavily.

"You can tell me anything."

"The imaginary friend has a curse... she can not be hugged by the owner no matter what. Or she'll die."

"What!?!"

"*sobs* just...watch..."

"Twi..." I looked back at it. The bully made a fake collapsing move like he was pretending to pass out so both of them ran to his aid. Then he got up, and pushed them together for a hug. Total dick move.

"No! Midnight..." cried little Twilight as her friend turned into little yellow sparks.

"It's okay Twilight Sparkle. You'll become a great person in the future..." she said passing away and the sparks flew upwards toward heaven. This really hurt me. Watching Twilight cry, and especially as a kid, and the bully laughing. He got away without anyone knowing about what happened. It took a few minutes for Celestia to come out and comfort the filly.

"Twilight..." I said waking up. Her face was covered in tears. I had no words to say. I felt like crying. I mean... my childhood was bad but... no one ever killed my imaginary friend. So... I looked at her and opened my arms so she could get a hug. She accepted it and cried into my chest. "I'm sorry that happened."

"It shouldn't have happened."

"That unicorn... he had no respect for others. Hey couldn't you have gotten another imaginary friend?"

"You can only have one." Oh right... I already used my friend. Remember? The little popcorn guy that I ate. Oh now I feel down right awful. "She would have passed away when I turned 13 anyways."

"But how old were you?"

"I was..."

"Twilight how old were you at the time?"

"I was 7." Oh man... what a horrible thing that man did to her. I can't imagine what it would have been like. Actually I can.

"I'm so sorry Twilight. I really am. There is no greater pain then losing your best friend."

"Now... no one even uses their imagination for friends anymore."

"And you said that if you 13 you can't have one?"

"Yeah. *sniff*"

"Dang... I'm not 13 I'm... 31. So I can't..."

"Can't what?"

"I would bring Midnight back to life."

"No. Don't do that. I love her and all but, I don't want to take her away from the afterlife."

"Do imaginary friends go there? To heaven I mean."

"I hope so. Even though they weren't biologically created *sniff* they have a heart."

"A good heart is rare these days. Of course she is in heaven."

"Thank you Dustin. For helping me with my problems."

"Of course Twilight." I kissed her on the forehead and she continued to hug me. "Of course."

"I'm going to go freshen up. Be right back."

"Alright." I heard a knocking on the door. "Hello?" I asked opening it. There stood all of my friends with party equipment. They quickly ran in and set everything up before I could even blink. "Guys? What's the rush?"

"We need an emergency party started stat!" yelled Pinkie. "My Pinkie Sense is going off and it's telling me that one of my friends is very very sad so I went around and asked everybody except Twilight and she's not here!"

"She is. She's upstairs in the bathroom."

"Is she sad?"

"Well...yeah but-"

"Then I was right!" They continued setting up and then cut all the lights off. Niko grabbed me and pulled me behind the couch.

"Dustin?" asked Twilight walking downstairs. "Why did you cut the lights off?"

"Surprise!" yelled Pinkie when Twilight cut them on. I'm sure you can guess what happened next. No? We had a freaking party! Yeah!

2 hours later...

The party finally ended (Berry Punch got a little... out of control and got most of the guest drunk and got them out into the streets.) and we all said goodbye! (It was pretty bad. 1 dude got ran over by a giraffe. Where they got the animal from... I'm guessing Pinkie.)

"Bye!" I said waving at Pinkie when she left. I was the winner of the drinking contest and I don't even have a buzz yet. Guess I'm just a natural alcoholic. Hahaha... Hmm... I broke a promise which I made to myself. Meh. New life new promises. I can do what I want.

"Hey Twi." I said to the unicorn laying in the couch. "Twilight."

"Hmm? *hic* Hiya Dusty! Do you know that I can rhyme your name with other *hic* things?"

"Like what?"

"Crusty Rusty Musty Lusty Trusty Lucky Dusty... I can keep going *hic*."

"I think you need to go to bed Twilight."

"But... it's not my bed time yet..."

"Twilight go to bed."

"Okay... Whoa!" she tried to get up but fell off the couch. She drank a lot. If anything she's drunker than Berry Punch. "Hey Dustin..."

"Do you want up?"

"No... this is nice. Right here."

"How about I pick you up?" I asked pulling her into my arms. She already passed out. "Lightweight..." I took her upstairs and placed her in her bed. I put a bowl (For puking.) beside her bed and I placed a bottle of hangover medicine on her table. She was crying in her sleep.

"No...Midnight..." was all she mumbled. That fucking does it! I can not just let this go by anymore! It's time for some closure and I'm going to find that fucker who did this!

"Mark my words Twilight! I shall get revenge!" I ran downstairs, grabbed the Cartographer's Bandana and turned it back into the hat. I grabbed my rucksack, some water, some snacks, and some tranquilizers. I made a tube out of some reeds I found when no one was looking so if I find him and he doesn't agree to come peacefully... I'm gonna shoot him. I know what your thinking. 'What the fuck?' I'm thinking that too. I don't know why I'm doing this.

"Okay... I'll just use magic!" I said to myself when I got outside. Not that many ponies were out since most were home while hungover (Dammit Berry!) I closed my eyes and concentrated my magic onto myself. I figured... hey if I can use magic and surround myself in a spell... I can fly! Can't I? Who says I can't? I tried it and started floating. "Yes! This will work just-" the bubble disappeared. "Fin- Oh fuck." I fell down on my butt and began to question myself. *gasp* Twilight used a flight spell on Rarity in that one episode! I'll use it on myself. I closed my eyes and imagined wings and I felt them appear on my back. "Yes! Now we're talking..." I turned my head "*sigh* Butterfly wings. I feel SSSOOOO pretty."

"Look mommy!" said a kid down the street. "That guy has butterfly wings!"

"Don't look at him. He's a transvestite." said the mother.

"Better get flying..." I told myself and I began to fly to Canterlot. Okay... so I can use a time spell to allow me to see in the past. If I do that... I can probably get a better view on his appearance. Then I'll hunt him down!

20 minutes later...

I landed in Canterlot right before my wings disappeared. Good timing if you ask me. I went to the Gardens and used my time sight spell and saw the whole ordeal again. The pony I was looking for was a unicorn, extremely tall, grey fur... white stripes, and green hair. So I'm looking for a punk that doesn't match the description of anyone in town. Wait... hold on... what was he doing in the castle to begin with? I'm going to ask Celestia.

"Celestia!" I said walking into her court. "I need to talk to you."

"Did something happen to Twilight?!" she asked.

"Sort of. In the past. A man ruined her childhood when he killed Midnight."

"Oh... that happened today 19 years ago... Twilight never did get over it."

"What happened?" asked Luna.

"I'll tell you in a little bit sis."

"Well I'm looking for a tall unicorn, grey fur, white stripes, and green hair."

"That sounds like Burning Fury. He's a cousin." she said quietly. "He's the one who did this?"

"That depends. Is he a total jerk-face?"

"Yeah that's him." she said.

"Who?" asked Luna.

"In a little bit Luna." she snapped at her.

"Sorry." she quieted down and continued to listen.

"Dustin, Fury lives in Fillydelphia."

"Okay. I'm on a quest to find him and make him apologize."

"I know where he lives. I'll send you there." she said teleporting me. I looked around and I was in the middle of an intersection. Then all the lights turned green and cars came flying at me in all directions. I quickly evaded them and got out of the road.

"Where is he? If I was a total asshole related to Celestia then where would I... be..." I said looking up. There I saw a sign saying Fury Estates. "Aha!" I ran over there as quick as I could and walked in. The receptionist was the first pony to talk to me that didn't involve insults or some dude yelling at me.

"Welcome to Fury Estates. How may I be of service?"

"Well..." I looked at her name tag. "Sandy. I need to find Burning Fury and deliver a message."

"He's on the top floor. I'll give you his key." she handed me a solid gold key and sent me to the elevator. I went upstairs and found him in a large suite by himself drinking some alcoholic cider.

"May I help you?" he asked.

"Yes. I need you to apologize to Twilight Sparkle for the pain you caused her 19 years ago."

"I knew that would come back and haunt me. I've wanted to say I was sorry for a long time now but I could never find her."

"Dude... she's Celestia's personal student. You could visit her at any time."

"Oh... guess that makes me a bad pony."

"Will you come peacefully?"

"Yeah." Man... I really wanted to shoot somepony with a tranq. We walked outside and there I saw Trixie.

"Aha! The Great and Powerful Trixie has found you!" she said pointing at me.

"What now?" I asked her.

"Trixie wants to date you so you'll leave Twilight Sparkle."

"Dustin doesn't want to be in a relationship with you."

"Only Trixie speaks in third person!"

"Dustin hates it when you speak like that."

"Stop mimicking Trixie!"

"Dustin's name isn't Trixie."

"I'll destroy y-" I shot her in the neck with a dart. "I..oh I feel sleepy..." she laid back and passed out.

"You had a tranquilizer?!" asked the scared Fury.

"Yeah. For emergencies."

1 hour later...

"Twilight..." I said knocking on her door.

"*cough cough* Yeah?"

"You okay? You sound a little sick."

"I drank too much."

"I left you some medicine."

"Oh... OH! Thank you."

"I also brought a guest."

"Who is it?"

"Okay Fury..." I whispered. "Before you go in... I want to say thank you for having the balls to do it. I also want to say good luck. I don't know how she'll react."

"Alright." I opened the door for him. I closed it and went downstairs. I don't want to hear what they have to say I just want the conflict over with. About... 12 minutes went by and they both walked down the stairs. Twilight was wrapped in a blanket with a bedhead and Fury looked like he got smacked.

"Thank you again." she told him.

"Once again I'm sorry. I was an asshole as a kid and I took my stress out on you."

"I forgive you."

"Thank you Twilight Sparkle. Now I must get home." he teleported away.

"Dustin. Thanks for bringing him over to apologize."

"I just couldn't stand seeing you like this. Why didn't you tell anyone sooner?"

"I didn't know who did it."

"I see."

"Midnight would have still passed away when I was 13 but still..."

"Still you needed her as a friend and she wasn't there. I understand better than you think."

"Do you?"

"I caused a time paradox Twilight. Okay. In the old Equestria, you were married to me. I was a different pony then by the name of Static Wielder. When I caused the paradox, I ended up killing all of my friends. Everyone I had was gone. All of them. I... I was still just a kid Twi. This was back in my coma."

"How long were you in a coma?"

"In real life, 7 years. In my head. 14 centuries. I spent all that time training and I remembered all of it. That's why I'm so good at fighting."

"How long did you know your friends?"

"Longer than when you met the other Elements. I knew them when I was a child. Now I'm all that remains of a world lost in time. Well... that's not true. David is another person from that world."

"You sound like you have had a rough time. How does one cope with such a heavy loss?"

"You know me. You know I'm a little mental."

"A little more than little if you ask me. But your very sane."

"I keep it in check. Still I have some issues."

"Don't we all. Hey can you help me up back to bed? I'm still a little drunk..."

"Sure thing!" I picked her up again. But this time she was awake with a blush. "I have to treat you like a princess."

"What? Oh... don't say that kind of thing..." Her blush was way deeper. "But I'm happy you think of me like that." I placed her in her bed and took her blanket and remade the bed. "Thank you my brave knight. Come here and get your reward." she said pulling me in for a kiss.

12 seconds later...

"BBLLLEEEGGGHHH!" I was puking in her toilet.

"Sorry! I shouldn't have kissed you when I was still sick."

"It's okay Twi."

"Really?"

"No. BBBBLLLLEEEAAAAAHHHH! *pant* I got it all out at least."

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine now. Everything's fine." I got on my side of the bed. "This day can't go wrong." Then the TV she was watching went straight to the news.

"Breaking news. A train's brake system has failed and is heading on a collision course with some bigger cities. There are over 50 ponies inside."

"I'll be back." I said grabbing my backpack and a rope.

"Be careful hero." said Twilight. "Please come home safe and sound."

"I'll probably come home with a scrape. At least." I said beginning my teleportation spell. Time for me to be a hero again.

Sorry I've been taking so long with my chapters. I had to get on a plane to Ireland for my dad's funeral and I only get to work on my stories bit by bit. I just now made it back to Virginia so I'm a bit sleepy. And if you don't understand what's happening at the end, it's a spoof of Unstoppable. The movie with the runaway train. I like trains. I do. Now I have that song in my head... Everypony listen up! I want you all to go to youtube and watch the 'I like trains' music video by Tomska. Right now. It's that amazing.

The past of vengence.

I landed on the roof of the train when I teleported. However it was the last car and on the very ledge. I'm cutting it too close! I also had a walkie talkie that Twilight gave me so we could talk. The best part... it get's the news.

"Breaking news... it appears that a pony has landed on the roof and is trying to save the train and it's passengers. Can this hero succeed?" Aw.... that reminds me of Megaman Legends. There was no greater feeling than the time I ran into the city hall, shot up all the robots, and had to fight that orange baby boss thing. Still the news thing made me feel like a total badass.

"Your the best... around... nothing's going to let you down..." I was singing to myself as I was jumping cars.

"What are you singing?" asked Twilight.

"I'm singing a powerful song. One that can help me with any action sequence or montage."

"Wow... I wish I could hear the song."

"Twilight... one day I'm going to make you listen to human music."

"As long as it's not gangster rap. That gives me a headache."

"Twilight... I love you so much right now."

"Hey you!" yelled a voice behind me. I turned to see a blue pony wearing a black full body suit with a mask. It was one of those superhero masks with the white eyes that seem to move sometimes. "Your too old to be a hero!"

"I'm not old. I'm only like 30."

"Make way and watch the professional go."

"Hey..." I grabbed the radio. "Twilight. Who the hell is that?"

"Some kind of hero."

"He's an asshole."

"Focus Dustin."

"Twilight... he just stole my thunder. I mean look at the news pony over there with the spotlight. She's following him."

"What are you going to do?"

"I guess check on the ponies inside." I climbed down and opened the door to see everypony cheering for the one guy in the costume. "Hey guys." I said getting their attention.

"Look who it is." said Charity. She and Elizabeth and the other two were on the train. "It's the guy who won't even try to save us."

"That's not fair. I am trying but that one dude beat me here."

"BOO YOU SUCK!" said all of the ponies in the train throwing cans and trash at me. I backed up, wiped all the trash off of me, closed the door, and got back on the roof.

"The things I do for others." When I climbed up I saw that one kid in the black suit again. "Hey bud."

"I'm not your friend."

"Oh...uh..."

"Why are you here?" he asked while 2 more ponies in matching suits appeared beside him.

"I came to help."

"Is that so Dustin?" one of them said. "Do you not recognize us?"

"No...no I honestly don't." one of them took off their mask showing Sky Glider. "Brandon?"

"I'm back you motherfucker!" Brandon yelled trying to get his hooves around my neck. I quickly ducked below his massive arms and stood behind him only to see the other two take off their mask revealing Heat Blaze and Forest Breeze.

"Lucas. Kelly. How did you guys get here?"

"We met a good friend of yours. She had the power to go through time, find us, and train us."

"She? Okay... and time powers. She trained you all to kill me?"

"Eeyup." said Lucas summoning a fire ball.

"So it was Lucy." I told myself.

"How did you figure that out?" asked Kelly. "Your the dumbest person we know!"

"Angels have time powers and this angel hates me. Kay's dead and Lucy's a fallen angel so I guessed it was her."

"Kay was an angel?" asked Lucas.

"He said was. Let me guess... you killed her." said Brandon taking a defensive position. "So you think you can just hide your past? Huh? Is that it?"

"I don't think you understand."

"Enough words. Let's fight."

"Whoa whoa whoa! Wait! I have to stop the train!"

"Who do you think sabotaged the train you stupid motherfucker?" said Kelly holding the brake in his hand. He then threw it into the woods. "Oops. Did you need that?"

"But there are innocent people on board!"

"Since when did you care about others?" asked Lucas as they all began to circle around me. This isn't good. No not at all. Great... now the people I once called my closest friends are now my greatest enemies. Lucas threw his fireball but I quickly caught it and turned the fire into a blue/purple flame. "What? How did you do that?"

"This flame represents Eternity. An eternity of pain that I have gone through. I would never sacrifice our world. It wasn't me. It was Discord and Celestia. I fought with what humanity I had left."

"I'm done hearing your stories!" yelled Brandon jumping in the air and tried bringing his hooves down on the top of my head. I quickly moved back and slammed the fire into his face ruining his appearance. "AAAAAAHHHHHH MOTHERFUCKER!" he cried.

"Sorry." I said while Kelly summoned his plants and tried to stab me. I climbed through them and got between two train cabins as the tunnel went over us. The fire was warm in my hooves. I had always felt guilty over the years. When I held this fire in my hooves... it felt like I was reborn. I wasn't a monster. I was Murphy O'Schavver, a small boy of Ireland with some pretty heavy problems. Still I like Dustin better than Murphy.

"Where is he?" asked Lucas while helping up Brandon.

"I don't know!" said Kelly looking for me. "He used that damn tunnel to get away!"

"Find him!" cried Brandon. "Find him and kill him! God it hurts so bad!"

"Dude..." said Lucas looking at his face. "You don't have a single burn on you."

"I see everything! Everything he's done! AAAAHHH make it stop!" he continued to cry. I may be dumb... but my mind is the strongest and purest. I quickly went to the front trolley and found the conductor was knocked out. I grabbed a piece of metal from the guard rail and slammed it into the brake pulling it back making the train stop.

"Twilight. How did I do?"

"Your amazing!" she said in my radio. "What kind of spell was that?"

"I don't know. I didn't even mean to summon this. It just happened. I mean I'm a unicorn and all."

"I'm watching you on the news. They still haven't identified you but they are saying that your a threat."

"No I'm not. I'm the most lovable guy out there!"

"Dustin watch out!"

"Huh?" Kelly grabbed my face and slammed it into the metal engine about 8 times.

"Fuck you ya fucking fucker of fucks!" I kept on slamming me until he ran out of breath. When he was done he threw me on my back. "*pants* I must kill you... to fix everything..."

"*cough cough* Hehehehe..." I laughed at him with a bloody smile. "You obviously don't know how time works." I felt the warm blood trickle down my face from my nose. "She's using you."

"Shut up!" yelled Lucas jumping on me from above. He went on his punching rampage and Kelly joined in with his kicks. Soon enough I was bleeding from the ears and eyes. Some of my little scars were re-opened. "You are the bane of everything we had."

"Save me some." said Brandon jumping down and slamming his hoof into my stomach. "Come on... I want to hear you scream. SCREAM!" he yelled bringing it down and breaking a rib.

"ERG!...*pant pant* Ah... oh man..."

"I want to hear you fucking scream!" he yelled picking me up by my neck and holding me over the rail. I grabbed the rope I brought with me and tied it around the train guardrail. He gave me an uppercut throwing me over the rail so I used the rope to hold myself as I dangled over the forest.

"You think this is going to help you?" they all yelled while spreading their wings. I forget that they are all Pegasuses. They grabbed the rope and started swinging it in a circle. Then they used it to slingshot me into the forest as I hit every branch on my way. I eventually landed in Ponyville on my back. Well not at first on my back. I kinda bounced like a ball and eventually fell on my back.

"Look guys. The great and powerful Painkiller dying like a bug." yelled Brandon stomping on my chest again. I held my left hoof up to try and stop him but Lucas grabbed it and snapped the bone out of place.

"Gah... Ah..."

"Oh I'm sorry does it hurt?" he started twisting it some more.

"*pant* Never!" he stopped twisting it. "I didn't do anything to you!" I spit some blood in his face. "You almost killed 50 innocent ponies today! You think your better than me when the innocent are put in your harm's way? I would never sacrifice innocent lives! It wasn't me who destroy our world! It wasn't me!"

"I've had enough." said Kelly wrapping some plant limbs around my neck and hooves.

"*choke* Gah... Listen to me... I'm innocent!"

"The hell you are!" yelled Brandon. He and Lucas went in for a few more beatings until my body went limp. "Look at that. He's broken."

"I'm ashamed Dustin. Not a single scream to make up old times. I remember when you were kids and you would fight for us but NOW LOOK AT YOU!" yelled Lucas kicking me in my stomach sending me in a few painful rolls along the hill.

"OOOHHH..." I didn't scream but it was right in the spot where Brandon broke my rib.

"Your legacy ends with a whimper, not a bang." said Kelly grabbing my tail and pulling me back. Then I heard some more ponies running. I looked up to see Twilight and the gang but I eventually blacked out.

I opened my eyes to see it was still dark out and I was still outside. I had Twilight beside me comforting me and holding me tight. I closed my eyes and opened them again to see I was being placed on a stretcher and placed in the back of a medical van.

"Is he okay?"

"Yes Twilight. We had the best medical ponies nearby and I'm glad to say that Mr. Shafer is going to make a full recovery."

"I think he's waking up... Dustin! Dust-..." my hearing went out as I passed out again. Eventually I opened my eyes again to see that she was resting beside me. "Dustin?" she asked waking up.

"Hey Twi... how's it going?"

"Uh... I'm in a hospital worried sick about you."

"I'm sorry."

"Why should you be sorry? I'll wait here for as long as it takes."

"I'm sorry..."

"Dustin please stop saying that."

"No Twilight... this is all my fault. Of course they would use a train to get my attention... I'm sorry."

"Don't be. You saved 50 ponies."

"Oh... oh that's good. Twilight... I don't feel to good."

"Your in a hospital with multiple fractures. The doctors are already working on you. They said that you'll be up in about 2 weeks. Your body heals a lot faster than the average pony."

"Huh... that's good to know." I felt my eyes growing heavy again. When I reopened them I saw I was still in my hospital bed but the room was empty and dirty. There was a gigantic hole in the wall as if someone tried to blow it up. I grabbed 4 legged metal thing that holds water and used it to help myself out of bed. My entire body was sore. How long was I out? I looked out the hole in the wall and saw what looked like a fight going on in the streets. "Dammit!" I yelled when I fell down.

I eventually made it to my door. They tried to block me in from the outside because there was a medical table blocking the door. I pushed it down and looked left and right to see the hospital was deserted. I slowly made my way down the corridor. "Doctor! Nurse! Can somebody help me?" I kept on walking until I got my makeshift cane stuck in a door so I had to get rid of it. I used the wall as a support as I made my way down the hall when I made a quick turn around the corner and slipped on some blood. "Oof! Uh... what the...?" I put my hoof in it to notice that it wasn't fresh. It was a few days old but there was a lot of blood here.

"Ungh..." was the sound I heard from the door. I walked over to it and tried to answer it.

"Hello?"

"RRAAAHHH!" the creature emerged from the doors and pushed me to the ground. He quickly tried to jump on me but I gave him a hard kick back into the room. He then fell over the guard rail and plummeted to his doom.

"*pants* Ah ah ah... Oh fuck." I looked down the stairs to see the way was clear and up to see a swarm of them walking down. "Fuck it." I started walking down. Not running. Walking. These zombies can't walk more than 5 miles an hour. At the bottom the lights were out. Luckily I found some matches in the bathroom beside some pain pills. Lewis would be so proud. I can hear him now.

"Pills here! Pills! PPPPPIIIIIILLLLLLLSSSSSS!" Oh so much fun.

"God dammit it's bright..." I told myself when I walked outside. I locked the door behind me and saw multiple holes in the hospital. There were plenty of bodies around me as well. All wrapped in a blanket. It made me want to cry. I really didn't want to believe that this was happening. For me... yesterday I was on a train. Now I'm in a apocalypse again. Sure it's not a wasteland but I think that one is better than this. I checked every body. Griffons, dragons, and ponies who I didn't know. I also found a crashed helicopter armed with missiles. "That explains the holes."

The walk I took was extremely depressing. All around me were destroyed buildings and skeletons. However I luckily found a note that changed my complete point of view.

'All survivors! Calling all survivors! If you are evacuating then please come to the castle! We have taken shelter here and we will help as many of you as we can! ~ Twilight Sparkle.'

Thank the lord she's alright. I just hope the same with everyone else. I kept walking down the road I was on. I didn't know which one it was considering that the entire town was messed up and all the signs were gone. I couldn't even see the castle! Luckily I found a carriage. "Oh alright. This will help." I can't do much since I'm weak. That includes magic. I went near it and was attacked by the half rotten corpse of Trixie. Her lower body was missing. "SHIT!" I jumped back and fell down.

"Gah! RAH! RRRAAA-uh." I gave her a quick kick to shut her up. I ran to the carriage to find that the entire right side was missing.

"Dammit!" I ran away from the scene and made my way down the street. Eventually I found a hard metal bat. "Aha! Perfect!" My joy was cut short when a zombiefied Redheart tried to bite me. I punched her and put the bat around her neck and snapped her head back killing her again. This time she didn't move her body. She couldn't but she still tried to bite. "Alright. I need to destroy the brain." I raised my weapon high and brought it down smashing her head in one swing.

"Uuuhhhh..." was another zombie's sound from down the street. I saw a never ending army of them. So I ran away from them and into the library. I didn't see Twilight or Spike. I climbed the stairs to see the entire roof was missing. So I climbed up the tree and looked at the army surrounding me. "What the fuck is going OOOOONNNNNNN!"

Meanwhile in Canterlot... Twilight's POV

"Did we have any new survivors come here today?" asked Princess Celestia.

"No Princess. No one new. I'm getting really worried."

"He's fine." said Lightning walking up. "I barricaded his room so they can't get in."

"One of the missiles from the copter his his room!"

"Twilight your worrying to much. I promise he's fine." said David putting a hoof on my shoulder.

"If you really believe that. I just hope-"

"What the fuck is going OOOOONNNNNNN!" was the sound that echoed through the castle.

"There is only one person I know who can yell like that." said David looking out the window. "Okay guys. Dustin should still have that old TV chip I placed in him so we could watch him right?"

"Let's hope." I told him cutting on all the TV's in the castle so everyone could watch. There in the middle of Ponyville was a one man army taking on the undead

Dustin's POV

"Fuck you! Fuck you! and most certainly fuck you!" I yelled smashing the heads of Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom. "Where's your cookie now huh?" Then Lucas landed behind me wearing some armor with fire emitting from it. "Oh great. Not only do I get to kill some zombies but I get to kill a douche as well? This doesn't get any better."

"You should've stayed dead." he said.

"Lucas. I warned you before. Now let me guess that you and the others are the cause of the zombies right?"

"That's right. You destroyed our world. We're destroying yours."

"Ah... did you just see what I did? I had to kill these 3 angels. Their blood is on your hooves."

"Tough words from a man wearing a hospital gown."

"Come at me bro."

"Fight!" he charged at me in a ball of fire and tried to land some punches. I dodged them all and quickly used the bat to jab him in his neck and other weak points in his armor. I did it with one hoof and when he fell in pain I stood their using it as a cane.

"Not bad huh?"

"You will die!"

"I died the day of the bus accident."

"You call yourself a man! Fight me!" he charged at me from behind and I flipped him over and snapped his arm out of place. "GGGAAAAAAHHHHH!"

"Oh... I'm sorry does it hurt?"

"Let go!" I snapped it all the way back and shot the bone out of his skin. "RRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

"I already won."

"Fuck you!" he set his entire body aflame in a desperate move to try and hurt me. I quickly jumped back and watched as he laid there scorched and beaten. "I'm going to kill you like I killed your precious Vinyl Scratch."

"What... did you say..."

"You heard me! We killed her!" I gave him a hard kick to the face sending him on his back. I was so mad that my hair and tail ignited into the blue/purple flames from before. I was like Twilight in Rapidash mode but angrier.

"What about Eden and Melody? What did you do to them?"

"I'm not telling you!" I grabbed his other arm and broke it as well. "OOOOHHHH! Okay! She grabbed the kid and ran away."

"My patience is wearing thin. Where are the others? Brandon and Kelly?"

"You'll find them soon enough." I stood up and ignited his body in flames. "RRRRRRRAAAAA! AHHHH! OW OW OW! AAAAAHHHHhhhh...." soon enough his screaming ended and he was a pile of dust. Becoming a zombie is too good for someone like him.

"Burn baby burn." I said walking away from the body. That's my thing. I have to say a lame pun. If I was still human I would hold out the index, middle, and ring fingers on my hands and put them against my face and say 'Wizard.' How come no one says that anymore?

"Uh." said a zombie getting my attention.

"Huh? Oh right. Zombies." He nodded his head up and down. "Thanks for giving me a head's up."

"ahni timmah." He said while leaning for me. I quickly ran away from all the zombies. In case you were wondering... he said any time. I made it to the outskirts of town where I began losing them in my tracks.

3 hours later...

I hid in the forest so far and deep that they would never find me. All I had with me was the bat but I wore it down pretty bad. It was too dented for further use so I used it to control the fire I had going. I was eating some berries and plants (non poisonous I hope.) and waiting for sleep to come. I couldn't though. I felt like I slept for 3 weeks. I can not believe that this world is ending again. Oh well... at least it's not the marker. I mean you can run from a zombie. But a necromorph? Nu uh. They move pretty damn fast.

"Huh?" I heard the sound of something hitting a tree and then the ground. I looked down to see a coin. "Oh hey! A bit-Oof!" A felt something hit me on the back of the head and knock me out... *sigh* again. I'm tired of sleeping. I really am.

Alright guys. I just realized that after spending all of my time writing... I never worked on my blog. Yeah. I only have like... 2 comments. Also I never really... promoted my story. It's more of a... hey you find it and you read it. Have fun. It's not my job to advertise my story. No that's your job readers.

My little zombie my little zombie ah ah ah... GOD DAMMIT!

I woke up quickly to find I was dangling upside down. My hospital gown was the only think keeping me warm as I was in some sort of meat factory.

"Hello?" I yelled trying to get someone. "HELLO!" Still nothing. I looked down to see I was being dangled by a simple rope. I was also in a giant bird cage. Now that one I can't understand. But I quickly used what little magic I could to summon a blue fireball and burn the rope. "Fuck!" I burned myself. I stood up in the cage and tried to move it around so I could loosen it up.

"This is all of your fault." said a voice walking out. It was a dark and serious tone that only sounded like someone wanted to kill me. Can you guess who it is? It was Pinkimina Diane Pie. Yep. "You will die monster."

"Seriously listen to yourself Pinkie. I didn't do this! I was in a hospital!"

"Uh huh."

"Yeah huh. Look at this!" I showed her the green robe. "Pinkie let me go please."

"Oh but I can't do that. I'm going to cut you up and see what you taste like." Great. Of all people to go insane I get the worst one of them.

"Hey Pinkie. Rocket bear."

"What?"

"Over there. Rocket bear."

"I'm not falling for your tricks."

"Alright." I started climbing to the top of the cage. Then a gigantic bear with a rocket pack rammed Pinkie into a wall knocking her out. "Thanks Desmond."

"Oh no problem Dustin." he said pulling down the cage and opening it. "Hey come visit me on the moon sometime okay?"

"You can count on it. I owe ya one big guy!"

"It's cool bro. Give me a hug man!" he picked me up.

"OH HAHAHAHAHA! Bear hug!"

"Alright. I got to go. And remember Dustin... Wizard..." he said holding his claws to his face like I did with my fingers.

"Wizard!" I put my hooves up. He laughed and flew away. "That was nice of him to drop by." I told myself walking outside. I noticed I was bleeding in the back of my head from where Pinkie hit me quite hard so I ripped the sleeve of my shirt and tied it around my head with magic. I closed the door behind me and looked around me. I was even further away from the castle! I was in Fillydelphia. I still can't believe Vinyl's dead. I'm just hoping that they said that to mess with me. "Deja Vu..." The entire city was in chaos.

"Run RUN!" cried a mare past me. I continued walking with a limp. My entire body was sore. I saw a few zombies so I quickly went around the long way. I took the big road around so I had moving room. You never want to meet a zombie in an alleyway. I had a lot of trouble walking so I made a walking cane out of a tree limb. I sharpened the end so I could stab something if I needed to.

"What the fuck are you doing? Get the hell out of there!" yelled a man who ran past me.

"You have to move! There after me!" said another colt running past me.

"Wait! Who is? Whose after you?" I turned to see a zombiefied dragon that was flying land down and almost bite a kid. "No you don't!" I kicked him away and stabbed him in the eye and destroyed his brain. I left the stick inside his head and grabbed the child. "Don't worry kid. Your going to be alright."

"But where's my momma?" I looked down to see I was holding a white unicorn with black and red hair and red eyes. Shit... Free Melody. "I want my mom..." She started balling in my arm.

"Aw... hey don't worry kid. I'm sure that she'll be fine-" I felt a sharp object being held against the back of my head.

"Release her!" yelled the person behind me.

"Hey it's okay! Look... I'm putting her down." I put Melody down and she ran past me crying 'Momma! Momma!' I turned around slowly to see Eden holding Alpha against my neck. "Eden? Eden is that you?"

"Dustin? Oh my god! The rumors were true! Last we heard you got hospitalized."

"Yeah. Lucas, Kelly, and Brandon are back. I killed Lucas because-"

"Dammit! I was suppose to!" she said with tears. "Do you know what he did? He killed Vinyl! He murdered her to get to you!" she kicked me in the gut and pushed me down on my back and held the sword high. "It's all your fault!"

"Momma wait! He saved me!" said Melody. Eden shook her head and stared at me for a few seconds.

"Oh my god what am I doing?"
[Come on girl! Don't do this!]

"They are right. Come here." she said grabbing my hoof and pulling me up. I grunted a few times but that's because I'm still sore. "Are you okay?"

"You kicked me right where Brandon broke my rib."

"What happened to your head?" asked Melody. "Did you get a boo-boo?"

"Yeah I did." I looked around to see even more zombies moving. "We need to get somewhere safer."

"Follow me!" she grabbed my hoof and we all ran to her house. She had this huge house that was built to survive a war. "Okay... we'll be fine here for a long time."

"Listen Eden... I really want to say thanks and everything but.... I need to go."

"What?"

"Twilight's still out there! I need to make sure that she and all of her friends are okay." Except Pinkie... but that's okay in my book.

[You dating Twilight again?]
Alpha was rubbing his hands greedily.
"Alpha!" snapped Eden.

[No... I think he's talking about the Hitchhiker's Guide to the Galaxy.]

"Oh... sorry."

"Right. But look I need to go."

"Not without some proper equipment your not." She sat me down on the bed and took off my makeshift head bandage. "Did you use your shirt sleeve?"

"Yeah."

"This isn't a wound from falling. Did someone knock you out?"

"Pinkie."

"OH I heard about how crazy she went. This whole epidemic hit her hard." She put a new bandage around my head after cleaning the wound. I took off my shirt and she gave me one of her black jackets with some harnesses. "You need to wear tight clothes."

"My hair's short enough. You need to cut your ponytail off."

"I love my hair!"

"You want a zombie to grab it and pull you back to bite you?"

"...Never going to happen." she quickly grabbed a knife and cut her hair. "How do I look?"

"You look sexy with short hair."

"Don't hit on me. That's like hitting on your self."

"MASTURBATION!" we both said at the exact same time going into a laughter fit.

"Okay... how good are you with magic?"

"I can summon fire. I can teleport but I'm still kinda weak so not right now."

"Then you need weapons." She handed me a hatchet. "I know this is your favorite melee weapon."

"Oh man... I love my hatchets." I told her while she escorted me to her armory.

"Take whatever you want."

"Wow..." she had every gun from Earth history. "Eden... how did you get these?"

"I know some special ponies."

"Wow... Okay.... I need to think about the whole zombie thing... The Glock 17 would be nice with reliable ammo, but the 44 double action has more stopping power. So I need power and plenty of ammo... I'm going with the Colt Python 357 Magnum."

"Good choice." She threw me the gun and I inspected it.

"6 inch barrel, blue steel, HD cylinder. You really take care of these guns huh?"

"Yes I do. Take some more if you need them."

"Alright. I'll take the Mossberg." I told her while grabbing the Mossberg 590 shotgun. It had a heat shield and an extended tube for more shells. I stuffed the jacket breast pockets with shells. Eden gave me speed loaders for the revolver. So I had about 6 of those and my side pockets were holding spare ammunition. "Thanks a bunch Eden."

"I must say it's a really brave thing your doing. Going out there again."

"Yeah. I'm sorry about Vinyl. This whole thing should never have happened. I promise you that I will fix this."

"I know you will. Goodbye Dustin." she said holding the door open. "Good luck."

"To you as well." She closed the door behind me and locked it. When I went outside her house went underground. She turned it into a bunker. Now I have no where to go back to. So... onward! I quickly went around the city going from house to house. I used my hatchet a few times. The stainless steel worked wonderfully with this little weapon. I found food, medical supplies, and more ammunition. I found a Horton scout crossbow with 15 arrows. So I put on the arrow harness around my left shoulder right next to my shotgun holster. It worked wonderfully. So I could keep the shotgun and bow on my back, the revolver in my side harness, and the hatchet on my left thigh so I can quickly pull it out and chop away. That's the glory of being a magic user. I can still use my hooves but it's easier with magic.

"Can you help me?" asked a voice as I was leaving town. I looked around and found the mutilated body of a mare behind the sign. "I'm dying... My son... can you please help us?" she asked with tears.

"Just tell me what's going on?"

"We were both bitten." I looked at her son hidden under her body. His entire neck was bleeding. "I don't know what to do."

"Ma'am. I'm afraid that your boy is dead."

"No!"

"I'll put him down so he won't turn into one of Them."

"You won't put a hoof on my son-AAAAHHHH!" the boy turned into a zombie and started biting her in the face. Soon enough they were both zombies. I grabbed my revolver and shot them both.

"I'm sorry." I went into a house and grabbed a blanket and wrapped them both in it. I pulled out two bullets from my pocket and placed them in the chamber after I removed the two cartridges I shot. That's my favorite thing about the 357. You can reload at anytime. I walked up the street and drew my crossbow and took out 3 zombies quietly. I then redrew the arrows from their skulls. "Why couldn't my cutie mark be zombie killing?"

"I found you now..." echoed a voice through the forest I was nearing. "You can't run. You can't hide. You will pay for what you've done."

"Face me Kelly!" I yelled as the colt walked out on a giant tree monster he made. He shot tendrils and pods at me but I quickly ran past them. I drew my shotgun and shot it in the leg dismembering it after 3 shells. I quickly reloaded and placed it on my back and started climbing up.

"You killed Lucas!"

"I did in self defense! You all deserve to die!"

"Since when where you judge, jury, and executioner?"

"Since I learned you killed Vinyl Scratch!" I jumped to the next arm when he tried to smash me with it. I continued climbing until I got to the top where he tried to stab me with his sword. I quickly blocked it with the shotgun and threw his sword away. I used the butt of the gun to smash his nose in and send him back while turning it around and getting ready to shoot.

"NO!" he cried as I shot him in the face killing him.

"Oh ho ho ho... forest fire." I said walking away. I don't laugh at my own jokes. That's why I could never be a villain. I don't laugh when I make a joke. I jumped off the tree and continued walking up the road to Canterlot.

Meanwhile in Canterlot...

"WWWHHHOOOO!" everyone cheered when Dustin executed Kelly on the TV. It must have been hard on him.

"Twilight? You alright?" asked David.

"I'm fine." she said back to him.

"You seem worried."

"Of course I am."

"He's on his way. Just for you." said Lightning. "I'm sure that's a good sign to not worry."

"Thanks Lightning. I though you hated him."

"No. I was just really mad when he asked you out because I wanted to."

"You had 3 years to." said David.

"Yeah. So it's all fair."

"What's he doing now?" asked Twilight watching the TV.

"Huh?" they both asked looking at it.

Back to Dustin...

I quickly did a combat roll and ducked behind a small brick wall as a group of survivors began opening fire on me.

"Stand down! Stand down! I'm not a zombie! Stand down god dammit!" I yelled at them and they stopped shooting. "Look!" I stood up. "I'm not infected!"

"We're so sorry!" said one of them. "We didn't mean it but... we can't be too safe now a days."

"Look I promise I won't hurt you. I need to pass and get to Canterlot."

"The path is suicide. The entire town of Hoofington was infected and they are surrounding the area." He said. There were about... 40 survivors in this building, little did I know.

"*sigh* Dammit..."

"Look. You can pass through here and go around. It may take a few more days but it's safer."

"Much obliged."

"When you get there... can you tell them that we need help?"

"I can."

"Thank you kindly stranger." I walked into the tunnels he pointed out. Eventually I hit a dead end and was forced to take the sewer.

"Why is their always a fucking sewer in the zombie apocalypse that you have to go through?" I asked using a flashlight spell to help me navigate through the area. I soon found a latter up to the surface. "Okay... Let's hope this is it." I climbed up and stuck my head out to see I was in Dragon Mountain. They had the entire are barricaded and well under control.

"Sir we have a survivor!" said one of the dragons helping me out of the hole.

"Good lord son. Thank the heavens you made it."

"Oh tell me about it." I looked around the village to see plenty of ponies and griffons as well. "I'm guessing your trying to help as many people as you can?"

"That's the plan. I am General Blackburn."

"Ex-Mercenary Commander Shafer." I shook his hand with my hoof.

"I see you are well armed. How long have you been fighting?"

"Since I woke up from the hospital yesterday."

"Ah... was this in Ponyville?"

"Yes it was."

"I heard that was the first place to go. You sure are lucky."

"Tell me about it. Is there a way to get to Canterlot from here?"

"Yeah. I can take you over the mountain. We could use your assistance here though. Anyone that can hold a weapon needs to fight."

"True enough. If I help you then you help me right?"

"Of course."

"Then what do you need?"

"We need medical supplies and food. The stores are outside of the perimeter we barricaded. If you can clear the way of undead then we can get everything we need to survive."

"Alright. Lead the way General." He escorted me past the civilians who thanked me for attempting the hard deed. I got to the gate and looked out. There was a lot of dead.

"You need to go over the gate. We can't risk taking it down."

"Understood!" I climbed up a building and took a running start which helped my jump. I quickly landed over the gate and began my assault on the dead. I drew my shotgun and shot 7 of them with 4 shots. With the extended tube I could only hold 6 shells. So I reloaded the gun while using the butt to smash some skulls in. I killed about 32 zombies going down the store. The cost was mostly clear until I got inside the store. It was filled with them. I used my hatchet to decapitate about 4 of them while moving back. I drew my revolver and shot the remaining 3 dead. "Cost is clear Blackburn!"

"Good work son! Come on people! Let's move!" he and his troops all ran out and came to me. They got guns, ammo, food, and medical supplies. Everything else they would need is in the other side of town where it's safe. "Thank you Shafer."

"It's no problem." I finished reloading my sidearm and holstered it. "Now can you aid me in my quest?"

"Yes yes. Deal's a deal." He grabbed me and flew to the top of the mountain where he left me. "I must say you are the bravest pony I have ever met."

"Hehehe... I appreciate your help."

"No problem. You and any of your guest are always welcome here."

"Hey... in case I don't make it to Canterlot... there's a small building that way on the other side of the mountain with survivors. If you could lend them a hand..."

"It would be our pleasure. We need to stick together in this war."

"Exactly. Thanks again."

"No problem." He said flying back down. I began walking down until I was left at a crossroad. I could go left which would take me longer to get to my destination... or I could go right. Right was towards Ponyville and Hoofington. Meaning more zombies. Left means more survivors. Now I don't know if these are the good or bad kind of survivors. I'm going to have to play my cards right. I could go straight but who knows what's waiting for me in the forest. I'm going left.

2 of the most exhausting hours later...

I finally reached the hilltop. There I saw the castle in plain view! It was about 50 miles away though. I also need some sleep. Some food and water as well. I also need to check up on my supplies. There wasn't a zombie in sight so I quickly went inside a log cabin I found and decided I'd camp it out here. I did my supply count and found I still had 82 12 gauge shotgun shells. I had 168 revolver rounds, 15 arrows, 7 cans of vegetables, some soup cans, and some cooking utensils. I started a campfire and used the pot to make me some soup.

"Oh yes!" I said by accident when I drank some of it. "Oops... don't want to cause a commotion. Why am I such a good cook?"

"I don't know but it's really good!" said Pinkie beside me. I turned my head slowly to the right and raised my eyebrows at the pink mare. "What? Is something wrong?"

"Y-y-you but I-I and moon bear with... huh?"

"I followed you silly!" she continued to eat my soup. "Wow your really good at this."

"But you tried to eat me!"

"That wasn't me. I accidentally let my other personality get out."

"Uh huh. And I'm going to believe that?"

"You were friends with her once right?"

"I... yeah." Pinkimina's death still haunts me. I never really forgave myself but I can't let it destroy me. So I continued to eat some soup with Pinkie as a partner. "So Pinkie. How's your day?"

"I was forced to kill more of those things and survive." she said in a serious tone.

"Oh... uh..."

"Not as many as you though."

"How did you follow me?"

"Blimp!"

"Ah... do you know where I'm headed?"

"Canterlot right?"

"Yes."

"Is something there?"

"Twilight and all of her friends. I also believe that they have helped a lot of people."

"You mean they're alright! Yay! Party-" I put my hoof over her mouth.

"Shh... did you hear that?"

"No."

"Flying. Heavy wings flapping. SHIT! I gotta put this out!" I yelled stomping on the fire smothering the flame. Soon enough Brandon flew right above us and he was heavily armed. "Pinkie stay down. He's after me."

"What's with all the armor and guns?"

"He knows my tactics. So I'm going to catch him off guard." I said drawing my crossbow.

"Isn't that murder?"

"No. It's justified. Pinkie when I get his attention I want you to move to Canterlot. You'll make it. I promise."

"Okey doki loki!" I went around the corner shot him in the shoulder piece of his armor. The arrow wasn't strong enough to pierce it.

"Fuck! Move Pinkie!" I yelled holstering the bow and drawing the shotgun. "This way you motherfucker!" I yelled getting Brandon to follow me down the hill. He was determined to get me. Pinkie went the other way towards the city.

"You killed my friends!"

"You killed my friend!" I stopped running and did a back flip as he charged into the ground like a meteor. He drew two swords. I dodged most of his swinging. I took a small hit when he jabbed at me and I couldn't move quick enough. All he did was cut my jacket. I hit him with my gun butt and put some space between us. I fired twice punching holes in his defense. Still it wasn't enough.

"Why can't you make this easy on me?!" He yelled as I ducked under his sword swing.

"Kinda because I don't trust you."

"Is that so?" I did another back flip as he stabbed the ground. I drew my hatchet and cut the other side of the breastplate making it fall off his body. "Fuck me." He jumped behind a tree as I fired 2 more shells from the shotgun. He won't give me time to reload. He then reached behind his back and pulled out two AK-74u's and started firing at me. I ran from his barrage and hid inside a building. The wall didn't provide much cover so I had to go prone.

"Perfect..." I told myself as I grabbed some steel wire. I ran upstairs for the roof as he was below me clearing room after room. I took my crossbow and fired two arrows in the doorway of the roof and tied the wire to it. I then tied the wire to the shotgun and aimed it so it would hit him. "Oh no! I've fallen and broken my hip! I can't move!" I yelled using my acting skills.

"Hahahaha! How funny is that?" he asked walking upstairs. He didn't see the wire and the blast hit him right in the chest. "*gasp* H-how... could..." he fell to his knees. He was always built like a tank. I quickly grabbed the shotgun and put 5 shells into it maxing out the capacity. He got up and drew a mini-gun from his duffel bag. "We're not done by a long shot." he revved it up and I jumped to the next building dodging his barrage. I took cover from behind some of the vents. When he stopped to let it cool down or reload I would come out and shoot at him with my revolver.

27 minutes later...

He was still trying to rev up his gun but he ran out of ammo. I quickly moved around another vent and aimed the revolver at him. Before I could shoot he grabbed his mini-gun and chucked it at me. I dodged but it caught me off guard as he tackled me and we both fell through the deserted building. Eventually we fell to the basement which had a door leading outside.

"Your little bitch screamed when we ruffled her up. How about you bitch? You gonna scream?" he asked holding a knife to my neck. I blocked it with my hoof and head butted him with the back of my skull. This made him let go. I began to crawl away but he tried to jump on me again. So I kicked him in the back leg and snapped it out of place. When he was in pain I grabbed his knife, turned around, and stabbed him in the neck. "Gah! ERG! It's not over yet..." he pushed me off and pulled out the knife while running outside.

"Get back here!" I yelled chasing him outside. I saw him meet up with Lucy again and they both teleported away. "Dammit!" I walked back inside and picked up my weapons which I dropped and I went upstairs, locked the doors, and went to the bathroom. After I was done with my business I changed the bandage around my head. The wound reopened with that headbutt. "Time for some sleep..." I went into the bedroom and saw a zombie shackled to the bed having a violent fit. On the floor were the undead bodies of the father and son. So I locked the door and left the room and hid in the supply closet.

"I can't even get a decent bed even if I'm the last one alive!" I cut on the light and saw I was the only one in the room. "Oh thank god..." I looked around and saw packs of water bottles and some preserved food. This brought tears to my eye! "Fortune's finally shining on me!" I said picking up the can of green beans and kissing it. I opened it and enjoyed the food. I didn't get to eat much of my soup. Speaking of which... I wonder if it's still good? I bed it I go out there to get it I'll get killed. I'll just stick with my beans.

5 minutes later...

I passed out. I looked like a mess, curled up in a corner like a cat, with cans of food and bottles of water emptied. Some would call it cute. I would call it the Munchies. I shouldn't think like that. If I do I'll start thinking like a zombie! God I'm cracking up jokes in my sleep... I'm pathetic. And to think... that once again... I hold the world in my hands... hooves... fuck.

8 hours later...

I woke up at around 6. There was a church going off down the street. This is the perfect time to run. With them distracted and me fully rested I can get away from here. I quietly went outside and used the trees to my advantage. The weather wasn't in my favor however... no there was a massive thundercloud above me. It was the biggest cloud I've seen in my life. The wind was really powerful as well. I had the air knocked out of me twice from it.

"GRAH!" was the sound of a zombie getting knocked down and dragged down the street by the wind. I held on as tight as I could to a tree. I can't exactly teleport. No that's not me. Haven't you noticed how someone else does it for me? I summon a small ball. With this I can plant it in the ground and summon a cloud of smoke. With that cloud I can move anywhere. Meaning I can get behind you... but I can't exactly teleport all the way to the castle. See? That's my problem. I'm a shitty magic user. I'm better with shadow and illusion spells. That's why I'm such a good spy.

"That's it!" I used an illusion spell to make the zombies think I looked like a zombie. No I'm not putting blood and guts on me like the Walking Dead. 'Oh! You didn't bath in zombie blood!' No! I don't need to! There are many better solutions to that!

"Huh?" one asked looking at me. It took 3 seconds for him to turn around and start moaning again. Oh I'm good. I made it to the top of the hill and saw the Castle again. Yes! I'm so close! Now if only I could think straight... all this wind and lightning is giving me a headache. I would use a cloud walking spell and climb up but I would be killed in an instant. The doctors don't know this and neither does anybody else. I have a cybernetic heart. It's surrounded in a metal casing with tubes replacing my veins. This allows me to keep up a high metabolism. So if I'm about 73 years old I'll probably be moving around like a 30 year old.

When the coast was clear I deactivated my illusion spell. I don't want to be shot by some dude thinking that I'm a straggler. I walked down the road until I had the castle right about 20 miles away. This would be another day's walk for sure if I don't pick up the place. Then I heard a tiny beeping noise. So I used a shadow spell to trick a dragonfly to work for me. What it saw I saw. I moved the fly ahead and scouted out that the entire area was mined by a hunter on the other side.

"Damn... I can't get through this. I'm going to have to go around again." I said to myself. I wonder if Pinkie made it there? I bet she got past the mines by jumping lightly so that they wouldn't detect her. I weigh too much so I can't even attempt it without fucking up. I took in a deep breath and climbed up the mountain on my left. In the end... I was further away than I was this morning. I'd say it was 40 miles away again. I held my shotgun in my arms as I laid under a tree waiting for the rain to end. Eden wasn't even nice enough to give me a hooded jacket. "Grr... some nerve..." I reached into my pocket and pulled out some chewing gum. It's an alternative to smoking.

"Hiya!" said Pinkie popping her head out of the bushes.

"GAH!" I jumped back and grabbed my shotgun. "Oh shit Pinkie."

"Did I scare you that bad?"

"If I didn't stop to see what I would shoot at you'd be dead."

"But I'm not!"

"I know. Because I didn't shoot."

"So have you found another way of getting to the castle yet?"

"No I haven't. I thought you did."

"I did!"

"Good."

"Yeah."

"..."

"...You wanna show me?"

"Sure!" she started doing her little hop thing as I followed her down the hill.

"Pinkie. Answer me."

"What?"

"You didn't answer my question."

"Honestly I wasn't listening."

"It's about your well being. Are you sure your okay?"

"Why wouldn't I be?"

"I...uh..." I couldn't use words to say it. So I used my arms and pointed to all the destruction nearby.

"Oh that. Yeah it's pretty bad."

"So this is the quick way to the castle?"

"Yep!"

"The sewer."

"Yep!"

"And you brought me here so you wouldn't have to get in the nasty water?"

"Wow your smart."

"*sigh* Let's go." I quickly put the safety on all my guns. I don't want Pinkie accidentally shooting me in the ass. I held her on my back as I navigated through the repulsive waters again. "So we are down here and your telling me that their is a way up into the castle.

"I think so! But it's like really really old! I hope that none of the ponies are blocking the exit."

"Wonderful."

10 minutes later...

"Here it is!" she pointed to the sewer grate in the castle. It was the size of a rat hole.

"Pinkie... I can't fit through there."

"Oh. I can. Bye." She jumped up and squeezed through the hole.

"How...how did she do that?" I could use my smoke trick to teleport but It won't work if I put the orb in water. Sewage doesn't count as well. I continued walking down the sewer until I reached a latter. "About time. This is the last straw. I'm not doing another 50 mile hike today." I walked up and moved the lid. "Erg... Ah... ugh. There." I threw the mantle away and climbed up. I was in Canterlot. Good news... the city. Bad news. Not the castle. Worse news. The city... it was heavily inhabited by the undead.

"What the fuck are you doing?" whispered a voice on my right. I turned to see Elizabeth.

"Liz?"

"Get over here! Quick!" I got out and ran to the redhead. She jumped on me and gave me a hug. "Glad to see you made it out okay."

"Same here." I looked behind her and saw Stephan sitting by himself. He was sitting in a weird position with his back hunched up. "Hey Stephan." he didn't answer me. "Hey are you alright-OOF!" he gave me a quick kick to the face drawing blood from my nose.

"This is all your fault. If you didn't betray your friends they wouldn't start this mess."

"You can't blame the entire apocalypse on me."

"Sure I can. I'd ask Charity but you got her and Sal murdered you bastard!" he went for another punch but Liz stood in front of him.

"Stop..." she said weakly with tears in her eyes. "He didn't do this. Right Dustin?"

"No and I'm trying to fix it. But you need to believe in me."

"Get the fuck away from me you fucking traitors! You make me sick!" he said turning his head against his friend and sitting back down. Elizabeth was hurting bad.

"Liz... listen to me..."

"No. No Dustin. Fuck... it's all gone to hell now." she started to let the tears come through. Stephan looked back and walked to her.

"Liz... Elizabeth I'm sorry. I shouldn't have snapped at you."

"It's alright..." he pulled her in for a hug.

"No it's not. I'm sorry." While they were apologizing I turned to see the zombies were walking our way.

"Listen Stephan. You get her and yourself to the castle."

"What are you gonna do?" asked Liz looking up at me with tearful eyes.

"Something really stupid... COME GET ME YOU MOTHERFUCKERS!" I yelled making all the zombies chase me. They weren't running but they were persistent. I made them follow me out of town. Eventually I hid in a garbage bin and they all wandered away. "Ah... the slip. Works every time." I said to myself climbing the building. I looked up the hill with the scope of my crossbow and saw Stephan and Elizabeth running inside of the castle. "Good job. Now I won't skin your ass..." I said redirecting my anger towards Stephan.

I jumped from roof to roof making my way to the castle. Eventually... I ran out of rooftops. I had no where to go and the zombies were on their way. Some of them can fly. Alright Dustin... time to think. You can jump down and make a run for it but risk leading the zombies to the castle. Wait here until someone else causes some noise distracting them. Oh! I could kill them all... Hmm... such good choices... what is an idiot like me to do?

"Worst idea ever..." I said to myself chucking bricks off the roof hitting zombies in the face. I was that bored. "*sigh* Bored bored bored bored bored bored bored bored bored..."

"Hey! Hey you!" I looked over the edge and saw a few ponies with guns. "Get down here now! We have to talk!"

"No not really." I ducked behind the wall again and drew my pistol. This isn't going to end well I can just feel it.

"You will now." I looked over and saw them push Twilight down in the mud. She had bruises and was gagged and tied up.

"Twilight!"

"Get down here." said the leader. I quickly tucked the revolver and hatchet under my jacket so they wouldn't see it. When I got down two of them grabbed me.

"Get the fuck off me!" I yelled trying to wrestle my way out of their grips.

"We've been following you Mr. Shafer."

"Who are you people?"

"You've never heard of us have you? We call ourselves the True Patriots." he said putting a hoof on the back of Twilight's neck. "We know of what you've done. You caused this apocalypse to ruin our new home. So we are going to give you a choice." He said walking behind me and taking away the shotgun from my harness. "Nice gun... think I'm gonna keep it."

"You people are UNBELIEVABLE! Just let us go."

"Oh we don't want to let you go." said someone walking from behind the house behind me. I turned to see Hard Break again. Damn she looks roughed up... "I want revenge for Iron."

"Oh please I did you a favor." She back hoofed me and took the crossbow from my back and aimed it at Twilight.

"I'll kill your pretty little librarian."

"I'm sure you will." Twilight continued to moan and wiggle but she couldn't get out. "And you know I'll do what you want."

"That's right. So here's what your going to do. You are going to go back to Ponyville, get the Elements of Harmony, and bring them to us." The two holding me let go and she threw the bow in my hooves. "Or she dies."

"Dammit..." she grabbed my backpack and took it away from me. "How did you find me?"

"We've been watching you all this time on the TV. Speaking of time you have 1 hour. Make it back and we will give you Twilight and your stuff back... Oh wait... you can't teleport... OH HAHAHAHAHA!" they were all laughing. Now it's time to show them who they are messing with. I quickly turned around and started running... at first it seemed like slow motion... like something was keeping me back... but I the city was flying past me.

Meanwhile... Liz's POV

"HOLY SHIT!" yelled everyone in the castle watching Dustin run. He was on his two hind legs running as fast as he could leaving a stream of dust behind him. His front hooves were moving like he was the freaking terminator or something.

"H-how is that possible?" asked Stephan.

"He's a monster!" yelled someone.

"No he's a hero!" yelled King David. At that time Dustin jumped on the road, went over the forest, and landed in Ponyville just like that.

Dustin's POV

In my head I had Guile's theme playing. Oh I love that song so much. I quickly turned my right hoof twisting my body so I was aiming the library. There the door was open and there were survivors inside.

"S-stay b-b-back..." he said aiming a sword at me. I looked at him with my cold blue eyes. "I said stay back!" I quickly ran in, jumped over him, went through the books until I found the elements, turned around, did another flip over the survivors, ran outside closing the door, and went back up the mountain. When I got to the top and back to the town, I found Hard Break shivering... she was scared out of her damn mind seeing my face.

"LET...HER...GO..." I managed to speak out of my gritting teeth.

"D-don't just stand there! Do it!" she yelled giving her guards a command. One of them got behind Twilight and held a knife to her neck.

"Don't try anything funny you he-OOF!" I nailed him between the eyes with the book and I jumped on the other two behind Break. I beat them up and got my stuff back before turning to the leader.

"Your a monster... a freak of nature..." she said backing up down the street. Her fear was something I enjoyed watching oddly enough. I quickly walked over and untied Twilight.

"You okay?" I asked. She nodded and jumped into my arms for a hug letting her tears flow free. I turned to see Break still backing up. "Hey Break..."

"Don't you ever speak to me again! You bring shame and hatred among the human name!"

"Zombie."

"Yeah there are zombies so fucking what?" she turned around and was jumped on by a group of them. They all started biting and tearing into her until she was in pieces. I also heard a crying noise. Twilight and I stood up and walked into the house they had set up as a headquarters. There I found a baby.

"Dustin... we can't just leave him."

"No. I'd never leave a baby behind. Guess Hard was a mother." I heard a large moaning voice from outside. "*gasp* Twi! Take him and get back to the castle!"

"But you-"

"I'll catch up with you in a minute! We'll talk then!"

"O-okay. I trust you." she teleported away and I ran outside to see a bigger zombie. He was made out of multiple bodies.

"Oh... that's not what I expected..." he grabbed a carriage and chucked it at me.

"No not at all!" I yelled doing a combat roll and dodging it. I grabbed the shotgun and shot 5 shells into his chest and it didn't stop him at all. Instead he grabbed the gun and bent it like a toothpick. "No way..."

"GGGGGGGRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" It yelled blowing my hair and jacket tails back. I stood their and looked it in the face. When he raised his fist I drew my bow and shot an arrow in his head from the jaw up. He fell back dead.

"Alright. It's official. Crossbow's are the best weapons ever invented for zombies." I pulled the arrow from his skull and placed it back in my quiver. I removed the shotgun harness seeing as I would never need it again and looked at the castle in the background. I ran up the road and found the bridge. Sadly enough as my luck goes... it was destroyed. I could use a darkness power to turn into some shadows but it's still sunset. I looked up to see a line that's used for zip-lining. I climbed up and used my gun holster to cross the ravine.

"God dammit!" I was too heavy and the line started to fall as I lost speed. I was being held in the air by it right above the cliff under the bridge. I quickly used the harness to move to the end and jump off. "I need a nap." What did Hard Break mean before she died? She said that she was spying on me by watching TV? I don't understand. But I guess some things are better off unknown. Oh well... time for me to begin my journey... Well not a journey really. No it's more like a walk. An hour long walk.

Well... I guess I should be happy knowing that I made it. I did didn't I? Hell I even ran faster than the Flash and here I am. Just fine and peachy. If anything I should feel nothing better than happiness... but I feel like shit. Everyone looks at me like I'm a monster... maybe it took an entire apocalypse for me to see that too.

"Why did you stop? Keep on walking!" yelled Twilight from the balcony. I quickly dumped the shotgun holster in a near trash can and started walking for the castle again. I knew deep down inside somewhere that I had a home again. I mean sure... it's probably stuffed with other ponies but I'm sure that something good will happen eventually. I just need to pray and wait. That's all I can do in this new hell... wait.

I know it's been almost a week since I uploaded a chapter but you know what? There was a fucking tornado! In Virginia! A bunch of them! All over the fucking country! I just got power after like 5 fucking days. The worst part was that this happened on my birthday... and I feel really bad and shitty since there was a lot of deaths. I mean a lot. I don't know the total amount but I know it was a big number. So pray for any family that was injured, that is now homeless, or that just lost a member. They need it more than we do.

Revelations. Aw who am I kidding? It's a new start!

"Hahahahaha...." laughed a voice taking a seat in a chair in the middle of the dark room. The room was foggy and mysterious. "So you want to hear more of my story huh?" said Dustin looking at the camera. "I know I know... you want to know where I am? See that door behind me?" he said pointing to the large black and gold door behind him. "That's where Elizabeth went." He stopped for a second and pulled out a cigarette.

"My last smoke... I guess I can go ahead and tell a little of my backstory. Wait... you probably already know about most of it. Hmm... I keep thinking of Allie. Oh... you don't know who she is? I'll tell you..."

Flashback... Dustin's childhood... age 5

"Have a good first day!" said my Grandma June who helped me out of the truck and left me at the kindergarten classroom. I was scared because I had never done this before. Most kids entered when they were 6 or 7 so I was a little young.

"So you must be Dustin. The new student. Welcome. I'm your teacher Ms. McCloud."

"Hi." That's all I'm going to say to her. I don't talk to people I don't trust. She held my hand and walked me into the class. There were I think 14 kids in total in the room. Most of them were in my shoes and they didn't know what to do. Then the teacher put me in a small desk and gave me a coloring book.

A few hours went by... I did the usual routine. Have fun. Eat. Nap time. Play. Learn. Go home. I did it for about a week until I finally talked to another student. I was sitting on the brick steps outside eating one of my sandwiches when a cute little girl walked up to me. Very pale. She had dark hair tied in a small ponytail with brown eyes.

"How's it going?" she asked me.

"Oh not too bad." Yeah even when I was a kid I was being romantic with the ladies. "I'm Mu-... I mean Dustin."

"I'm Allie." she took a seat beside me. I had never talked to another kid before. Usually the others looked at me like I was a freak. Probably because I didn't live with my parents or something. That or the long hair I was sporting. I wasn't a fan of hair-cuts back then. I'm still not to this day unless I do it myself. You'd be surprised. When I was a kid I had long hair. Down to my shoulders. Wish I never cut it. "You don't talk much do you?"

"No. I have no one to talk to."

"Aw... that's sad."

"Hey don't tease me."

"Well Dustin. I don't have any friends either and this is my first day." Now that I think about it I never saw her before.

"I've been here for a week."

End of FB...

"That was the start of my first love life. Eventually she made friends with Kay as I made friends with Kelly and Brandon. Lucas and Nathan didn't come in until I was older. We kinda... stuck together. I think that's why I dated Kay. Because she reminded me of Allie so much."

*BANG BANG RRRRRRROOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRR*

"And theirs Lucy getting her ass handed to her. *sigh* Then Liz is gonna walk in and murder me." Dustin said while repositioning himself in the chair. "This is a comfy chair... if I don't die then I'm taking this with me. Don't get me wrong though. Twilight was the best thing to ever happen to me. I just wish I could see her one more time..."

"Dustin... where are you?" echoed the voice.

"That reminds me of another time. When I was around... 8. Allie and I's relationship really blossomed. We were always together in school and sometimes after. This one time on a summer day that was hotter than balls, we were sitting on some steps eating some ice cream. Then this punk kid walks up the street. You know the kind: Asshole all the way. Allie looked at him once and then dumped her cone in his lap! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"DUSTIN!"

"Then he pushed her. That pissed me off. So I curbed the fucker. I thought that when he was eating food through a tube that he would learn how to talk to a girl. Allie didn't talk to me for a week. She... she was killed sometime when I was in a coma. I don't know how. So I stuck with Kay. You connect the dots. I don't even know how she died."

"We will find you... we will consume you..."

"There goes Liz again. She's been possessed. Can you guess what angel came back from the dead? *Whistle* So what other moments of my life do I want to tell you? Hmm..." Then Niko walked up to Dustin and whispered in his ear. "What? What do you mean wrap it up? Only a quarter of battery left?" he walked behind the camera and picked it up. "Yeah he's right. I'm sure everyone knows my story. I guess I should explain what happened in the past 8 weeks."

Another FB...

You see... in the first I'd say 3 weeks we all lived in the castle. Free of fear and death. Until we had an epidemic. The people inside felt they were being imprisoned and we were running low on supplies. So they sent me, Niko, and a few other guards out to scavenge. While we were gone, there was a traitor on the inside. I'm still not completely sure about what happened but when we got back the castle was overrun.

"How could you!" yelled Luna pushing me into the wall. Everyone inside went crazy. There were zombies, fire, explosions, you name it. Everyone was dying. Including the princesses. Celestia... David... Twilight... everyone... gone. Luna was scared and heavily wounded.

"No Luna I didn't do this!"

"You have betrayed us for the last time Shafer!" said the guards behind me. They all drew their swords and circled around me. Niko stood against my back as we both drew two swords.

"Like old times huh?" he asked.

"The fun never ends. RAAAAHHH!" we both charged off into the crowd.

10 minutes later...

"I'm sorry." said Niko killing the last guard. I walked over to the corpses of my closest friends and fell to my knees.

"It's over Niko. It's all gone."

"Where's Octavia?" he asked. I looked around and didn't see her. He ran into the greeting room where the princesses look down at the other ponies for a speech. I ran in after him and saw him looking over the rail with tears in his eyes. Below was the zombified corpse of Octavia and Heavenly Strings. Their daughter.

"Shit Niko don't look!" I grabbed him by his back and tried to pull him into the room again.

"NOOOOOOOOOOO! Let go of me!" he yelled kicking me in the leg causing me to drop him.

"Fuck!" I ran after him. He was going to attract every zombie in the area.

End of FB...

"So we escaped. We thought that every one inside died. Niko and I both recovered but slowly and painfully. When your like me and you've lost your loved one 4 times... you give up on life. You don't care about consequences. You only want to fix it."

"DUSTIN! WHERE ARE YOU!"

"SHUT UP YOU FUCKING BITCH! Sorry... anyways..."

Another FB... but only a week ago...

We were walking through Appleloosa. We managed to escape the Everfree forest... me and Niko. Just the two of us left. We heard a rumor that Appleloosa was unharmed during the infection. However... those rumors turned out to be fake.

"Is she still after us?" asked Niko. We were on the run of Lucy again.

"I think so. Let's find a safe place to rest." We hid in a store for a bit. There we ate and rested up.

"Any more zombies outside?"

"Don't say that." I told him.

"What?"

"The dead word. I don't wanna hear it."

"Well they are."

"True enough... No I don't see any..." I said looking to the left of the window. "Oh no there they are." I looked right too see the biggest army of undead in my life. "Uh... Niko we have a problem."

"Is that Elizabeth?" he asked. I turned around and looked out the window he was talking about and their I saw her walking with Lucy.

"Yeah. I'm pretty sure she wants us dead."

"How do you know?" I held the death threat we got earlier up. "Oh. That was her?" I turned it around showing her name. "Huh."

"Can you honestly not read Niko?"

"I can. I just choose not too."

"Pfft... hahaha.... HAHAHAHAHA!"

"Quiet down."

"I'm sorry... hahaha... that's just the best excuse I've ever heard."

"Really?"

"No."

"Hahahaha...."

"Hahaha..."

"You can come out now." said Elizabeth at the door.

"We know." we both said at the same time. We turned around and jumped behind the counter as she opened fire on us with a LMG.

"Where did she get a machine gun?"

"No more questions!" I said drawing my revolver and aiming around the counter. I shot once and skinned the side of her shoulder.

"Fucker!" she yelled. "Just let me kill you! If I do then the world get's fixed!"

"Who told you that?" I asked.

"I did." said Lucy.

"Liz don't make a deal with the devil."

"I'm doing this on my free time!"

"So should we run?" asked NIko.

"Ya think?"

"Yeah." He stood up and kicked down the door in the back. We both ran out and drew our swords to defend ourselves. We eventually ran to the train station and commandeered a train there. Huh... I think that was the biggest word I've ever said in my life. Commandeered... I'm gonna write that down.

"What are you doing?" yelled Niko

"I'm writing this down." I said putting the word in my journal. I put it beside the page of people to get revenge on. I only had two names on it now. One was Lucy. The other was still Rainbow Dash for a prank 3 years ago... and she's gone now.

End of Flashback...

"You see... Elizabeth got this power from Kay somehow. They learned the secrets of time from Lucy. They can reverse time by killing the major link in it, which is me. By doing that... they can combine both the worlds. Earth and Equestria. Creating a new one. But that's only possible if you have right equipment... *sigh* and she does."

"So we came here to put our last thoughts on camera. In case someone finds this." said Niko walking beside Dustin. "I miss my wife. My child. My friends. My life. Yet I get to spend my last days with my best bud." he said putting an arm around Dustin's neck.

"If I could undo all the wrongs I've caused..." said Dustin quietly. "Aw... fuck it. There's no point. Correcting mistakes in a world full of hate doesn't change anything. That's my lesson to everyone out their. Think about what you do before you fuck it up."

"I found you!" yelled Elizabeth smashing down the door. She was literally a glowing angel being held in the air. "Time to fix this." she pulled out a large hand cannon and shot both Dustin and Niko multiple times causing them to fall to the ground in pain. Niko didn't make it. He drowned in his pool of blood. Dustin was still living. "After all of this. The hospital. The apocalypse. Zombies. Your old friends... you still hold on to that pathetic excuse of life you have left."

"Glad to hear your voice Kay." said Dustin putting himself on his back and looking at the mare. "I know Elizabeth wouldn't do this."

"Would I?" said another voice levitating the wounded unicorn in the air.

Dustin's POV

"Go ahead... *cough* Do it. Finish what you've started."

"That's my job!" yelled Brandon flying through a window. Forgot I didn't kill him yet. He tackled the mare and they both fought outside. I fell down into my blood pool again and crawled over to Niko.

"Sorry... buddy... Tell Octi and the kids that I said hi won't ya?" I asked closing his eyes. I swear he had a smile on his face. That damn smile he gives. It's heartwarming... even at a time like this. I stood up and looked at my body. The burns from the fire trail she was leaving almost completely covered my body.. meaning if I survived the gunshots... the burns will kill me for sure. I walked outside... one step at a time knowing damn well what would happen in a few minutes. "Sorry Twilight... Kay... Allie...Vinyl... and everyone else who I royally fucked. My time is at an end."

"Where do you think your going?" asked Liz behind me. She threw the decapitated body of Brandon past me. I stopped walking and turned around. "So your finally giving up?"

"That's the plan."

"I want you to know something Dustin. This apocalypse is actually your fault. You didn't want to pick up your old life so you had this happen. This is your world. Everyone here is suffering because of you. What do you have to say for yourself?"

"I know that. I mean honestly do you think I would go back as Static Wielder? Fucking moron..."

"B-but.... what?"

"HAHAHAHAHA! I've known all along! I'm the protector of time itself kid."

"Then you can fix this?"

"*cough* No. Besides your about to kill me."

"I am! To restore all that is lost... I will destroy you."

"Because this is all a dream." She glowed blue again as Kay took control. She stood their and held her hoof towards me. "What are you waiting for? Do it..."

"Dustin..." said Kay.

"DO IT!!!" she shot me with her magic blast destroying me.

In the real world...

"GAH!" I awoke and saw that I was on the school bus. I held my HUMAN hands to my face. Human. Yeah. That was some fucked up dream.

"You okay dude?" asked Twilight beside me.

"I just had a day-mare." I told them.

"What's that?" asked Rainbow in the seat beside me.

"It's like a nightmare... but when your daydreaming."

"What was it about?" asked Twilight who was still hugging me.

"You know... I can't remember. Huh."

"So how does it feel to be a junior?" asked Niko in the seat in front of me. David was sitting with him.

"You tell me. I'm sure that we're all juniors."

"Not Trixie." said Rarity in the seat ahead of Rainbow who was sitting with Fluttershy. "She's a senior if I remember correctly."

"Huh. I wonder what she tricks people for."

"Are you telling me that your after other women?" asked Twilight looking up at me with her big purple eyes.

"Don't say it like that." We were on our bus to the magic school. We would live in the dorms they give us and go home over the summer. It's been like that for 11 years now. Their are many kinds of magic. Primal, Illusion (My talents go here.), and even Flight magic or magic that affects the body. Twilight's the smartest kid here... and she's in love with me. "Hey Niko. I heard that we are getting some transfer kids today."

"Freshman?"

"Doubt it. I imagine they are the kind to pick a fight though."

"Don't worry. We'll teach 'em!"

"We'll see about that. I mean they haven't really messed with us yet." said Rainbow.

"Ya know Niko... I think Dash is right for once."

"Hey."

"Oh don't ya go and worry now sugar-cube." said AJ beside her. "They're just teasin' Am I right boys?"

"Yes ma'am." we both said and looked away. Last year she tied us up and hung us upside down outside the school because Niko insulted her gardening magic and I was just their. So what did we learn? If a person knows how to grow than they get exercise. If they do get exercise they know how to fight so... don't mess with them OR they will turn your world upside down. That's not funny since she actually did. I stood up and grabbed my bags from the storage area above us. Inside I had my pet. They said we can keep pets as long as they don't pay for any extra food or damages.

"Did you bring him with you?" asked Fluttershy. She loves animals more than anything if you haven't guessed already.

"I sure did! Good morning Sir-Pounce-a-lot!" For short... we called him PAL. He was my baby tiger. "Isn't he the cutest?" I asked while he streched out his paws and yawned. The girls all did their... 'Aw...' thing-y ma gig-y. Shy took Pal away from me and hugged it. The cat got major boob. I'm not even joking... their isn't a kid in this school who doesn't look at her hooters. I mean they are so big! How?

"Dustin." whispered Niko getting my attention. "Do you see this?"

"Yeah I do. My cat's a man after all."

"No. I mean... your an illusionist right?"

"Yeah. I know a little shapeshifter magic. Why?"

"Okay. Us as cats + Shy = epic boob time."

"Hmm... that is a good thought..."

"May I put some bows on your kitty?" asked Rarity. "It will make him look dazzling!"

"That's one opinion..."

"What was that?" she asked. Twilight looked at me with a smile.

"I said of course you can!" What the fuck? My mouth is talking on it's own! Maybe it's fear... oh I can tell this will be a good year at Celestia's Border School for all Wizards. Oh yes. So very exciting.

"Will all students remember to donate to the clubs? Thank you." said the announcer.

"Let's go to our room." said Twilight. There was like 50 buses. I think. So like I said we all get to live in a dorm room. A coed dorm. So you can have a partner with you. (Thank you Celestia.) Of course if your friend's room is destroyed due to 'Unnatural explanations" Then you can have more guest with you. But you have to tell the office. No one enjoys a threesome or something like that they said.

"Room 42." I said opening our room. We've shared this room for 4 years now. Oh the Royal Purple carpet and walls is always a refreshing sight. It makes me feel better at least. You could choose your room colors... like Envy Green, Hot Red, Pretty Pink, fuck... anything really. And unless your Rainbow Dash, you might want to choose ONE color. I swear that every time I go there, it's a fucking acid trip. I know my drugs. Twilight did some... 'test' on me.

"I love this room so much!" said Twilight hopping on the bed. She really did. We both agreed that we would buy this room and take it with us when we graduated. I bet your thinking 'Can you do that?' Yes. Yes you can. It just needs one little wave of a wand and VOL-LA! Portable room.

"Hey Twi. Didn't you say that this was Spike's first year."

"Yes I did! Glad your were listening! He's suppose to take the Primal classes."

"Due to his dragon powers?"

"Yes."

"I bet the others will get a kick out of that."

"Didn't you say that some of your old friends are coming back?"

"Yeah. I got a letter from Kelly saying his mom was moving back so he's going to transfer here."

"That's good!"

"So I bet he's bringing his GF Kay with him. Nice girl."

"You know her?"

"I did. When we were in grade school. She moved with him and some of the others. Different school I guess. I wonder how much they changed."

"Well you haven't changed much. I bet they didn't either."

"Thanks Twi. You want to go get some breakfast at the cafeteria with me or do you want me to bring it back for us to eat in private?"

"Private please."

"Yes my lady!" I said saluting her.

"*giggle* At ease soldier..." I quickly left and walked down the hallway. I saw all of my old classmates and said hi on my way down.

"Dustin!" said Mr. Visor giving me a bro-hug. "How's my favorite rouge?"

"OH he's doing fine Mr. V."

"Please call me David."

"Sorry. Did you ask out Celestia yet?"

"No..."

"DAVID!"

"I'm sorry!"

"Do I have to do it for you?"

"No no no..."

"I will. You know I will."

"Right... look I will give it a shot. Hey can you do me a favor?"

"Sure."

"My long time friend is going to be a freshman this year. Will you look out for him?"

"Sure. What's his name?"

"Johnathan Tombs. But we call him Lightning." Alright.. .how hard can it be to find a kid that dubs himself Lightning? I mean he's probably glowing!

"Grim name... but I'll bite. Why?"

"Why what?"

"Why does he need protection?"

"He's a bit... freakishly tall."

"Ah... okay. I think I saw a kid who was taller than the rest."

"Did he have purple highlights in his hair?"

"Yup."

"That's him."

"Alright-y then. I'll take care of him."

"Thanks." I like David. He's been the best teacher I've ever had since that one chick that changed my diapers when I was in pre-pre-school. Pretty sure she passed away though. Hmm... what was her name again? Oh well... can't remember. I made my way into the cafeteria which was part of the main building. Food was free for all students and faculty luckily. I don't have much money. We have the weekends off during school so I work at the Starbucks down here in the cafe.

"Have a good one Shafer!" said Ms. Knightly giving me my food. She had the oddest job being a cook and the school nurse. But the pay is well. "Hey can I ask you something?"

"Hmm?" I asked taking my biscuit out of my mouth.

"Give this letter to my daughter. This is going to be her first day."

"Freshman?"

"Yes. Her name's Elizabeth."

"Alright. I'll find her." Here's my favorite part about the new kids. They have to wear nametags. Like no joke for about 2 months. It's hilarious! I put the letter in my right jean pocket and took my food upstairs. There Twilight and I enjoyed our first breakfast of the year. Oh it was good... kinda want some more. But I can't eat a lot. As a rouge, I need to stay in physical shape. That's the thing about magic here. There are limitless possibilities here. Some become Warriors, others mages, wizards, anything really, BUT, you have to know your limitations.

"I talked to Luna earlier. She stopped by." said Twilight as I entered our room.

"Isn't she a senior this year?"

"Yeah. She's in her sister's class."

"Well you'll be in there next year."

"But only the best mages get to be in her class."

"Twilight, I don't approve of that negativity. I promise that you are the best of the best."

"Are you sure?"

"Trust me."

"Some of the others don't think so."

"Trixie?"

"Trixie."

"Twilight... She's...Ugh... Trixie's a bitch!"

"True."

"Yeah she is. I mean honest to God all she can do is magic tricks. Hell I can beat her with flashy lights and shit."

"But that's because you can control shadows! I need to control actual magic spells!"

"My spells aren't magic?"

"Oh... did I sound that bad? Sorry."

"Twilight. You are going to be the best. Just trust me. I have that feeling in my heart. You know what-"

"I know that if you feel something than it's true. Thanks for helping."

"Welcome." She kissed me on the cheek and went to the bedroom to change. We have to wear the uniform which is a black jacket, black slacks, and a tie for boys. It's a black sweater, a skirt, and no tie for girls. We could wear any shoes we wanted though. Same thing with socks or stockings or leggings or whatever people wear these days. So do I want to wear my trademark converse? Hell yeah. Twilight came out wearing her uniform... and trust me when I say she makes uniforms look sexy.

"How do I look?"

"Damn..."

"*giggle* You always think I'm pretty."

"That's because you are."

"Your such a charmer."

"Does that mean I get a prize?"

"In a little while."

"Of course." I went to the room and changed into my uniform. I wasn't like the others. I didn't add a vest or anything like that. I was the only person you would see around here that left his jacket unbuttoned, his tie messy, and wearing converse shoes. Oh I occasionally wore gloves. Either knit during winter, or fingerless leather gloves for when I'm practicing my swordplay. "Hey Twilight. Do you know a Elizabeth Knightly?"

"The nurse's daughter?"

"Yes. I'm suppose to give her a letter. Do you know what she looks like?"

"She's not very tall, Uh... she has deep red hair. Oh she's very cute."

"Okay. Cute red head. Gotcha."

"I'm going to go get our schedules. It was nice of the school to let us start on Friday."

"So we have extra time to prepare."

"I know."

"It was nice. Okay. Maybe we'll get Mr. V as our homeroom teacher again."

"That was so much fun last year!"

"Alright. I'll see you in a bit."

"Bye love."

"Bye sweetie." we kissed each other and parted ways in the hall. I turned around quickly to see her again. "Nice..." I told myself as I watched her skirt move. "Okay. Time to get my shit together." I walked down to the main hall and found all the freshman standing up. There were at least 200 students all together. I walked past all of them reading their nametags.

"What are you doing?" asked one of them.

"I'm Sir Dustin. Chief of Security. I'm using a spell to make sure none of you have a demon inside of you waiting to attack us."

"Oh my..." she quickly stopped talking. I'm a natural liar. If my dad gave me anything good... it was his tongue. Well... that and my (Kids below the age of 18 shouldn't want to know about this.) Eventually I found the cute redhead. She was with a group of 3 other kids with 'Stephan, Sally, and Charity' on their nametags. I slipped her the letter and she looked at me with her big blue eyes like I was a stalker.

"It's from your mother."

"Liz... I think he's watching us." said Charity.

"Please. I'm only 17. Like I would be the Security Chief... come on kids. Use your imagination."

"I believed you." said Sally.

"Good. Then it worked."

"How did you do that?" asked Stephan.

"Oh I said it with a great deal of charm."

"So my mother gave me this?" asked Liz.

"Well... no she gave it to me to give to you."

"Thanks."

"No prob." I turned around and walked into the Library. I was hoping that this year I could quit Starbucks and work with Twilight in the library. Inside I found Brandon. "Brandon! How's it going man!"

"Dustin! OH I missed you!" He picked me up and hugged me. "Tell me are you still dating that cute Sparkle girl?"

"Of course I am!"

"Man you really scored lucky with her."

"Tell me about it." we bro-hoofed and parted ways. I went back to my room and unpacked my things into my side of the room. "Okay... extra uniform, check. Regular clothes, check. Swords, check. Cat food, check. Xbox, check. Games. check. Seems like I'm good to go."

"You won't believe this but we have every class together! And all of our friends!" said Twilight behind me. I quickly threw some of my clothes back in the bag to cover the presents I hid in the bottom. Twilight's birthday is next week.

"Are you kidding me?!" She showed me my schedule. We all had things like math, science, english, and whatever together. I imagine Celestia want's us to stay together due to last year's... 'incident.' And by incident I mean a certain someone threw a hussy-fit. And if you can't guess it's Rarity.

"No! I talked to everyone!"

"This is the 3rd year in a row, huh?"

"4th."

"Oh...right." There are different courses in the classes however. Like for example, during Practice class while I work with swordplay and my magic set and Twilight will be in another area practicing her spells. Doesn't that make sense? It should.

"What are you doing?" she asked as I looked out the window.

"I'm seeing what the others are doing. Like if I look at Nathan's room over there I'll probably- OH MY GOD! Put some clothes on!"

"What did he do?"

"He dropped his towel." I turned around. "Scarred. I am scarred for life."

"Uh huh..." she was looking at him.

"Twilight no! Don't check him out!"

"No. Over their. 2 windows left. Looks like the Rowdy Rough boys are back."

"Great. Those fag-sticks."

"I hate them."

"Who doesn't?" I closed the window and got pinned against the wall by Twilight. "Oh my..."

"Do you know what I'm in the mood for?"

"I'd say cheesecake but I doubt Pinkie baked any so I'd say-" she cut me off with a kiss. "Mmm... Twi."

"Yes?"

"Do you know how hard it is to do it when your on the wall?"

"Then start moving." she kept on kissing me and I led us both to the bed. I felt her fingers going through my hair and her passionate tongue in my mouth. About 8 minutes later and we were both exhausted on the bed. "Wow... your getting better."

"I hear that you get better with age."

"Must be true." Then Rainbow walked in.

"Hey Twilight! Dustin! I need you guys to- Oh... excuse me." she turned around.

"Hold that thought." I reached over and grabbed my pajama pants. They were black with stars all over them. "Okay. What do you need?"

"Have you been working out?" she asked pointing to my chest.

"Don't get off topic."

"Okay. So uh... I got a letter from my ex-girlfriend Gilda. She wants to get back together with me but..."

"Your with Pinkie now." Twilight said finishing it. She changed to her purple and pink plaid pajamas. I grabbed my Dropkick Murphy t-shirt and my slippers. "Dustin you use to play matchmaker."

"Still do apparently. Look Dash. Don't you dare leave Pinkie for Gilda. She's a wonderful, if not excited, girl. I think you and her make the perfect couple."

"Do you really?"

"Yes. I really do. Gilda is... Gilda is... oh how do I put it gently?"

"A cheating whore?" said Rainbow surprisingly.

"Yes! A cheating whore. That's one of 10 reasons why you shouldn't get back with her."

"10?!"

"Nah... make it 30. Wait... hold that thought... 34."

"That many huh?" asked Twilight moving her hand in front of me.

"Well... there was an exception. Dash I can give you 33 reasons why you shouldn't date Gilda."

"It's okay. You already helped me enough."

"Are you sure? There pretty good."

"I'm positive."

"HIV positive?"

"Ye-NO!"

"Almost gotcha. Tell Pinks I said hi."

"Alright. See ya guys."

"Problem solved Twilight."

"You still got that charm huh?"

"Yeah. What do you want to do?"

"Did you bring Netflix?"

"On the Xbox."

"Then let's watch a movie!"

"Hmm... good plan. Too good. Twilight I'm afraid your plans are having an impact on me."

"W-what?" she looked scared.

"I think I'm falling in more love with you. Keep it up and I'll be a mindless slave."

"But I'd treat you better than a slave."

"There you go again. Keep it up."

"*giggle* Oh your just poking fun."

"*gasp* You've figured out my plans! Abort mission!"

"Get back here!" she hugged my back and pulled me down on the couch.

"No! Don't tickle me!"

"Gotcha!"

"NO-OH HO Hahahahahah! Q-quit it!"

"Say it."

"I-I can't! HAHAHAHA!"

"Say it!"

"Okay... okay..." she stopped tickling me. "Your my BGFF."

"Thank you BBFF!"

"You know I don't like being tickled."

"I know. Give me a hug?" she held her arms out.

"Aw... you know I can't resist a free hug." I pulled her in and we sat on the couch together watching 'The Big Bang Theory.' We couldn't decide what movie to watch (I think we've seen them all.) So... we watched our favorite show. Then we realized it was around 4.

"It's almost noon."

"We've done nothing productive today haven't we?"

"I know. Why don't we talk to some of our friends, grab a bite to eat, come home, and finish cleaning?"

"Did you just think that up?"

"Yeah. Why?"

"That's impressive."

"I haven't noticed that."

"Well... I mean I don't think plans through. You just did. Very impressive."

"Thank you." We left our room but this kid went flying past us with a cart full of suitcases. "That must be the worst job ever invented."

"You mean people pay him to deliver their stuff?"

"Richer kids."

"Your 'rich'."

"My family isn't that rich. More medium class. Like yours."

"Yet they are happy to know that their daughter is the greatest mage since Starswirl the Bearded himself. Face it Twilight. You are an amazing magic user."

"*giggle* Thanks!" she ran up and hug me. I love her giggle. I really do. So yeah... this is basically the life for now. We walked down and knocked on the door of RD and Pinkie Pie but they appeared to be...uh... occupied. So we visited Rarity. Who was busy. With dresses. Why? Why the fuck would someone enjoy this? *sigh* I don't think I'll ever understand. I mean don't get me wrong when I say she's the best. But... I don't find sowing fun. "Why is everyone so busy all of a sudden?"

"Maybe they want to get a head start on their school work."

"*gasp* That's a great idea!"

"No. No it isn't. How are you suppose to do something if you don't know what it is?"

"So what are they doing then?"

"Well... let's check on Fluttershy. She might be available to talk to." We walked over and I knocked on her door. "Hey Shy? You in there?"

"Hold on please." she said opening our door. She was wearing her bathrobe for some reason. Odd? No... hot? Oh yeah. "You can come in."

"Thanks Shy." said Twilight walking in first. "Everyone else is busy with something, except Applejack. We haven't found her yet."

"Oh...um... I don't know anything about that." She's lying. I can tell. But she's so darn cute! I'll let it go for now.

"We were wondering if you could just talk with us for a minute."

"About what?"

"Just you. You see Rainbow and Pinkie are busy having a private party. Rarity is already started on a dress for the first day like last year. Remember? When she made that school uniform into that awesome dress?"

"I do..."

"Well she's trying to top that. Now we stopped by you and you seem to be doing nothing? Hmm... odd indeed. May I ask what is under your robe?"

"Dustin!" Twilight said hitting me in my chest with the back of her hand.

"I'm... just busy trying on some new clothes." she said. Oh... oh that's not what I had in mind. Dammit Dustin! You intruded on a girl's privacy! Fucking moron!

"Oh... sorry." I stood up and turned around. Oh the guilt! The shame! I thought she was sleeping with somebody.

"Well catch up with you later okay?" said Twilight.

"Of course!" they hugged and we left. "So... Applejack? Are you ready?"

"Yer darn right aye am!" said the cowgirl grabbing the innocent girl and going into the bedroom.

"Are you crazy?" said Twilight.

"No. I thought I sensed Applejack in their with her. But I was wrong."

"Your never wrong though."

"Exactly. So we'll check up on them later."

"Oh that's gross!" said Twilight now figuring it out. "Okay. Maybe your friends need help?"

"I haven't found Kelly yet. Nor Kay for the matter. I imagine Brandon is hitting on some chick right now so he's occupied. Lucas hasn't text-ed me yet saying he got here. He's late like always. Nathan! OH he's probably available!"

"You do have some good friends."

"That I do. I know that they will never stab me in the back."

"I could say the same about my friends as well."

"True. Except the fact that they don't want to talk to us."

"...Shut up."

"Hahahah... Oh there's Nate now. Yo Nathan!" I said getting the dude's attention.

"Whats up Dusty?" he said slapping my high-five and pulling me in for a hug.

"We came to talk. The other friends are busy."

"What kind of 'busy' are we talking here?"

"Friends with benefits."

"Gross."

"It's cool. So what are you doing?"

"Helping kids get their things unpacked."

"Oh lord-y lord-y! Nathan's a saint! A saint with a heart for coin!"

"You know me too well. We working at Starbucks together again?"

"You know it."

"Alright. How you doing Twilight?"

"I'm doing good. We saw you naked earlier."

"W-what?!"

"*giggle* We'll tell you later." She walked down the hall.

"She's kidding right?"

"No. You scarred me for life. It was gross."

"I'm going away now."

"Yeah. See ya later." We parted ways awkwardly. You know what I felt like? I felt like acting like one of those kids from the pokemon games where when you just walk by them, they walk up to you and say 'I like shorts! There comfy and easy to wear!' and then you battle, knock him out, take his money, and buy some repel (which is actually some dude's piss) and then you just fuck around in the grass. Not a care in the world. Hmm... how awkward is that?

"Dustin hurry up you slowpoke!"

"I'm coming!" I took a small jog and caught up to Twilight. "I think Niko might be available. Want to chat with him?"

"Nah he's fine."

"Okay then. Let's grab our dinner and leave." We went to the cafeteria and ate some of the actual good school food. It was mostly steak. But it was a good one. Yeah. Actual meat. While I was eating I saw that tall kid that David is friends with. He was having troubles with the Rowdy Rough boys. I imagine why they are picking on him. The dude's like 7 feet tall! I'm only 5'11''! Holy Mackerel he's a giant! But he's in trouble. "Twilight I have to-"

"Fight to help that kid?" she said pointing to him. She was paying attention as well. "Be careful. I hate seeing your pretty face all messed up."

"Alright. Give me 2 minutes." I stood up and walked over to the gang of 3. "Hey guys. How's it going?"

"It's Dustin." said the youngest member.

"What do you want this time?" said the leader.

"Oh you know me Butch. I can't stand you picking on someone whose better than you."

"Wanna fight about it?" he said smugly. He threw a fist but I knocked it up with my elbow and used my palms to smack him in the chest. If I'm correct I made his lungs stop working for approximately a half a second. Meaning he's out of the fight. Someone came from behind with a tray so I caught it and flipped him over my shoulder. Then the youngest member looked at me with fear.

"How about you?" I asked him. "Wanna join Butch and Paul here in the floor Wally?" He shook his head no. "Smart kid. Now take these two and get out." He picked them both up and left. "Geez. It's not even the first day and I'm already knocking skulls around."

"Thank you." said Lightning.

"Why didn't you fight back?"

"I try not to resort to violence."

"I see... a noble thing to respect. But I'm afraid here it's not going to do you much good. I'm Dustin."

"I'm Johnathon Tombs. But... everyone calls me Lightning."

"Listen Tombs. Your a good kid and all but your not going to last long being a pacifist. I'll help you around, don't worry. You have a friend who wants me to keep you safe."

"Was it David Visor?"

"Yes it was."

"Tell him I'm not a child anymore!"

"I'll be sure to do that. Find me if you need help. Room 42."

"Alright. Thanks." then Twilight walked up and hugged my arm.

"Ready to go?" she asked gently a kissed my cheek.

"Sure am. See you Lightning." He had a massive blush on his face. Oh no... he's fallen in love. I know because that was the face I had 4 years ago when I first met Twilight. "Hey... hey look at me." I waved my hand in his face and snapped a couple of times.

"Huh what?"

"I said see you. I didn't say space out on me."

"Sorry." he turned away so I couldn't see his face. Aw... someone's got a crush. Well... now I'm his protector... and his rival. Fuck. Well at least I knocked out Butch and Paul. I've been wanting to do that all summer. "I'll see you guys later."

"Bye." we both left the cafeteria after I packed up my remainder of steak for Pal. I know he's a kitten but trust me when I say he needs to eat things like this. We made it to our room and locked the door behind us. Because those kids I beat up earlier will come back. I just don't feel like putting anyone in the hospital today. It's a habit I'm trying to break. I gave Sir Pounce-a-lot his steak and he ate it happily while on his little kitten bed.

"Whose a good boy?" asked Twilight scratching his head making his leg kick. He gave her a small yawn and passed out in her hands so she picked him up. "He's just the cutest thing!"

"Yeah when he's not aggressive."

"But that's only on your command."

"Good point." I was cleaning up our room by dusting all the areas and sweeping around. Soon it was spotless. "Done."

"I think we are all good for the year."

"Heh.... doubt it."

"Well... look at the time. It's getting kinda late."

"Hold on. I have to rig the trap door. In case-"

"The RRB come over?"

"Oh your good."

"Well make it quick please."

"Almost done." I was tying a sledgehammer at the top and rigging it to a electric remote. So if they come in, with a push of a button, I can raise someone's voice an octave! I finished up and turned my back to hear knocking on the door.

"Hey Shafer! You and Sparkle are going to pay!"

"Uh huh." I unlocked the door and moved backwards to the couch.

"I'm going to fuck you up!" said Butch walking in as the hammer came down and smashed right in his balls sending him outside of my room. "OOOOHHHHH! *cough* Okay... I won't mess with either of you two for the rest of my life." his friends picked him up and left.

"That's one problem solved."

"Good job. That's one worry of my back."

"I think so." I went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth. Then I realized I've been wearing pajamas all day. That's embarrassing. Oh well. I'm not going to play with time so I'm going to just call it a night. "I'm happy." I jumped on the bed and landed on the left side (my side) and pulled the covers over me. Twilight got in beside me. As we were going in for another kiss, Pal jumped up in the bed and got between us.

"Hiya Pal! Did you come to sleep with me?" she asked him. He nodded his head and stuck his tongue out at me.

"I didn't see Spike today."

"I got a message from Shining Armor saying..." she stopped and pulled out her purple phone. "Little bro will be late today. He got in trouble again. Sorry. He should be there tomorrow. LOL. Love ya Twilly."

"Alright. I'm calling it a night."

"I love you." she said snuggling with me.

"I love you too... Twilly." she hit me in the chest again. "Ow... hahahaha."

"You had better learn your lesson Dusty."

"That's not an insult."

"Musty Crusty Rusty Lusty Trusty Lucky-"

"Stop rhyming my name!"

"Isn't fun is it?"

"Well no. But your nickname is adorable! There isn't anything nice about dust!"

"Actually your name means valiant fighter or brave warrior."

"Thank you Twilight."

"Welcome." she cut off the lamp with her magic. We held hands and placed them both on my baby tiger. "Good night."

"Good night." School begins on Monday. Today's Saturday. Most of the younger kids will be acting up so I had better be careful tomorrow.

Went to see Spider-Man. Yeah. The new one. It was so fucking amazing! (Get it? The Amazing Spider-Man?) I also saw this trailer for a new Disney movie called Wreck-it Ralph. It was so cool because they have all of these video game characters in it! Like I'm not even shitting you I saw Zangeif and Eggman and Bowser, even a ghost from Pac-Man! It's so hype!

Okay... so I know that I've been kinda lazy lately with uploading chapters. But, okay here's my excuse, I just wanted to get out of this world. Start a new one. So I had this great thought... I end this world and combine what I like best of both Earth and Equestria and get a new one. I'm still thinking of a title to call it though. Hmm... if only I had some readers out their who enjoy putting their comments on my stories! They could think of a new world... and it needs to start with an 'e' if you haven't guessed that already.

Also... an apology note for being late with my stories. I do have another excuse but I bet no one wants to hear it. I'm still going to write about it. So I'm in a hospital right now. The details are random but I was checking my mail one day and a fucking arrow or something flew by and slashed my leg open. Yeah. The doc said that I will make a full recovery but I have to walk with a cane for about 2 months. The funnest thing about this is I got one of those blind people canes. So all I need is a pair of shades and I can troll people. I'm still a good dancer. Even on one leg. So that's what I shall be doing.

Yet again another authors note

I just wanted to put this chapter up because I have been slacking with my stories for weeks now. I'm trying and I am only able to get some writing done every day. It's just my life has really turned into a shit-hole. My dad's dead. My sister is somewhere fucking some dude who we barely know and my mom is in depression. To top things off the tornado happened and it royally bent me over and fucked me in my ass.

Not only that. I just got out of the hospital. Like I said in my AN in the last chapter, some arrow or pipe went by me one day when I was checking my mail and it cut my left leg open. Good thing it was my left. I can at least still drive. So my friends and I went out to get a cane and I got one of those blind people canes. So if I ever feel glum or depressed, I'm going to troll people. That always brings a smile to my face.

Now that I think about it... I kinda wish I never ended the 'A Few More Good Stallions' story. I could have just kept on adding to that. But I said no. I tried to put the story behind another perspective but that just didn't work for me. So I brought Dustin back but then the world seemed dead to me. So... I let my imagination take over and the only thing I can think off is a high school story. One where everyone is together. So I combine the worlds! Isn't that creative? I think so.

I have a new world, a new story, limitless possibilities again like it should have been! I wish I did the high school story from the very start! But enough about that. Honestly the only things I have to look forward too this month is the new Batman movie coming out on the 20th. I'm seeing that in I-max definitely. Oh! Another problem! DirectTV is being a bitch again! The Viacom people that own channels like Comedy Central and Spike TV and MTV and all that shit want people to pay 30% extra so they can make an extra billion dollars. Those soulless bastards.

So... right now... all of my favorite channels are gone. Well except for IFC. I can't go a day without an independent film. If they get rid of that then I'm switching to Dish or some other cable company which won't try to fuck me in the ass every chance they get. I'm feeling really just sad. Like I have to literally cry myself to sleep every night because my girl Bronwyn moved to California and she's already fucking another guy I imagine. When my new GF tried to fuck me, I told her I wasn't ready yet (because I just broke up with a girl I've been dating for 5 years) and she walked out on me. What a bitch.

Here's the plan though. I talked to Bronwyn and she said she couldn't date anyone because she messes me so much. Her family is even thinking about moving back. If not, then I will drive all the way to California, beat up her parents, take there money and my girl, and come back home. That's the plan. I know that won't work out (gas is expensive these days!) So I'm hoping she comes back. That's why Twilight is my favorite pony. She is exactly like Bronwyn! (except for the hair)

I also wanted to say my condolences for anyone out there who was injured in the storm or lost a personal family member. You have my sympathies and I pray that you are all safe out there. Just wish I could say the same about me. So what else... I don't have anything to write about really. I'm also very angry. Like I just want to hit a baby or choke a puppy angry. I really need to poop. If I do then I can get this anger out and feel better. ~ The great words of Static Wielder.

P.S. I got a message from somebody say that I was using P.S.S. instead of P.P.S. So thanks for being a grammar nazi (I'm not within any jurisdiction to say your name assface.)

P.P.S. Person who sent me that message. Fuck you! I like P.S.S. better!

P.S.S.S. Aha! What are you going to do about it? Send more hate mail? Don't you have something better to do than rant on my shitty notes? I do! You know what it is? Writing a story!

P.S.S.S.S. If your not the man who sent me this letter, thank you. Thank you for giving me the freedom to write as bad as I want to. The number one thing I hate more than anything, is being corrected. That's probably why I'm so good in school. Because I can't stand being corrected so I don't make any mistakes.

What do you do on Sunday?

I did it! I'm back on track with my stories! I just have free time everyday and I'm using that time for a great cause! Writing! I'm proud of kids these days who would cut on their computers, go to a website, and read. It's better than letting Spongebob Squarepants rot your brain out. I'm proud of all of you!

"I'm gonna get you!" I yelled chasing the banana king in my dream. I was determined to catch him, eat him, and claim his kingdom for my own!

"Never tiger boy!" he said jumping over a gigantic cookie and disappearing.

"How does a banana move so fast? I will find you!"

"You have to catch me first!" he said running down the hill. I grabbed a tree branch and used my claws to sharpen it. When I was done I threw the branch down and cut off both of his leg. "That's cheating!"

"There is no such thing as cheating." I got on all 4's and jumped from my current position and landed at him. I took a few bites out of his majesty and took his crown claiming it as my own. "Victory my name is BEEP BEEP BEEP. No... my name is BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP *sigh* Fuck." I woke up to see I was holding Twilight close and I had my claws out. Good thing I can control myself or she'd be injured. The worst I ever did was cut up a pillow and I had to blame it on Pal. We share a bond, me and the tiger. We all have a secret gift, and mine's tiger blood.

"Good morning." I said kissing the girl beside me as she woke up. I hid my claws, eyes, ears, and teeth before I did the kiss. She's one of only about 15 people who know this. You see... it's kinda like my body acts like a limitation. Similar to Spike's problem. Except well... he's not exactly Twilight's blood brother. No... I'm afraid Spike is adopted. Poor kid. But everyone in my family has the same blood. Claws, sharp teeth, tiger eyes, orange and black ears which appear on top of my head as my human ears disappear and (this one's embarrassing) a tail. Twilight and the others think it's cute but you'd be surprised about how hard it is to keep hidden in your pants.

"Morning." she turned over and hit the snooze button on the alarm. We both got up and stretched. I gave Pal his kitten nibble and she got in the bathtub. While she was doing that I got in the separate shower. Yeah. Like my own little private square in the corner behind the door. "We need to get supplies for food and hygiene today. Don't forget."

"Only if you don't." I realized that I ran out of Head and Shoulders. "Oh geez... Hey Twilight." I said sticking my head out my little door. "Can you toss me your shampoo please?"

"Told you we need supplies."

"We're going to get them as soon as were done."

"Here. Catch." I got the bottle of her shampoo. It... smelled really good but trust me when I say that it's really strong. The smell I mean. If only they made this for men! Wait... who says it's just for women?

"Okay. I'm done with it." I said tossing it back to her. Now I smell like... flowers and girly stuff. My senses are really picking this up. I smell too good. I don't like it. So after we finished bathing we put on our uniforms. We left early and quietly so the halls would be empty and peaceful. We left and headed down to the mall (Thank god. Not a Wal-Mart insight) and went to the food center. These places are better and this is the only mall you'll ever find that is opened 24 hours a day.

"I'm getting a cart. You know what to do."

"Hand me the list." I jumped inside the shopping cart and grabbed things from the shelves that were on the list. We did it faster than you'd think. In about... an hour. No 2 hours tops we got everything we needed to survive school. The cashier was a lazy asshole who wanted to take his time and scan everything as slow as possible. "Can you please hurry up?"

"No way man..." Eeyup... he's a pot head. "You need to chill out."

"Listen bud. I'd love to chill but we need to get going."

"Do you think you can do this better than me huh? Do ya kid?"

"Watch..." I scanned everything from the buggy and placed them in the plastic bags in 10 seconds flat. "and learn."

"H-how did you do that?"

"Okay. You take the item, you scan the item, you place the item in the bag, you hand said bag to the customer, and repeat."

"Oh... thanks for the tip."

"Uh huh." We grabbed all of our groceries and supplies and left the store. "Twilight."

"Dustin."

"I think we need to hurry."

"What do you mean?"

"It's a little past 8. The kids are getting up. We need to get back in and undetected before it happens again."

"I'll use my teleportation spell!"

"Why didn't you do that to begin with?"

"Oh shush." We both appeared in our room with all of our purchases. I pulled up my sleeve to look at my watch. "Twilight it's 8:29. Chaos begins in....3...2...1.." Just then all the doors opened and the entire school was nothing but a noise complaint. I think I went deft for a good minute. "Good think we teleported. We would have been mugged outside and had everything taken from us."

"I swear that these kids are getting more violent each and every year."

"How long will it take till everyone is ready?"

"Depending on traffic, violence, and the amount of things every kid needs... I'd say around 17 hours. Hopefully."

"We'll let's get packing." I put up all of our food. I mean they give you stoves and microwaves and shit so you don't have to rely on school food. A home-cooked meal is sometimes the best thing for you. No it doesn't have to be perfect like Rarity. I mean a good soup... or some mashed potatoes! It's complicated. We also got our binders, paper, writing tools, and books for the year. "So are you going to be helping with Physics again this year?"

"I should. I am the best at it."

"Alright. Let's do some studying. What is Newton's first law of motion?"

"Law I: Every body persists in its state of being at rest or of moving uniformly straight forward, except insofar as it is compelled to change its state by force impressed."

"Impressive."

"Now you. What is..." Do you really want to hear us talk about school work? I mean do you really? Let's skip ahead about an hour. Okay. I think that we are good. "Velocity is the sum force of-" Whoops! They are still doing boring stuff! Sorry folks. Let's skip ahead another 10 minutes. Okay. I think that this time we are good.

"Your mom just texted me." said Twilight reading one of her romance novels. "She said take your medicine."

"I already did."

"She want's to know if your doing any cat nip?"

"No!"

"Okay. He say's no. Send."

"Jeez. The nerve..."

"It's your mother. She sent me another message. Tell him I love him. Aw..."

"Why can't she text me herself?"

"Because she thinks I'm more reliable than you."

"I...uh... huh. That's actually a good point. Okay." Then my phone started vibrating. I reached into my pocket and pulled out my red phone with a gumball machine charm on it. Yeah! Isn't that awesome? I had a friend make it (Rarity). "Spike just arrived."

"Let's go show him around." We both got up and left the dorm. Spike was in the main hall way. I walked up to him and slapped a name-tag on his chest.

"Welcome to school Spike!"

"Missed you too Dustin."

"Wow... you've grown. Keep it up and you'll have me beat."

"Spike!"

"Twilight!" The two ran and hugged each other. I walked over and picked up his bags. "Uh... it's okay Dustin. I can get those."

"Ah ah ah... A gentleman always offers his assistance." I winked at Twilight earning a smile. "Now Spike. Which room is yours?"

"Celestia said I have room..." he reached into a pocket to get a piece of paper. "73."

"Okay. That's pretty far up. Follow me." I led him up to the 3 floor and escorted him to his room. Inside he chose green as his main color. "Wonderful choice Spike."

"Thanks. Did Rainbow do a-"

"All the colors. I wouldn't go in unless you have a strong stomach. OR... your Pinkie Pie."

"Okay. Thanks for helping me guys."

"Do you need any supplies?" Twilight asked him. Of course I'd have to sacrifice my stuff to help him out.

"No. Mom already got everything and sent it here. See?" He pointed to the bag on the couch with all the binders and notebooks in it. "Thanks for looking out for me Twilight."

"Of course Spike. I love you."

"I love you too." they hugged and I left the room. God I hate this tie... I can't wait till Spring. During that time, you don't need to wear dress shirts or ties or anything like that. You still need the jacket. Ladies get a vest. How come guys don't get school vest? Oh... best not to complain. I don't want to mess up the dress code and make every guy wear a dress.

"Well well well... if it isn't my long time friend Dustin Shafer." said a voice down the hall. I turned around to see Kelly.

"Kelly Dorsey! I must say you haven't changed at all!"

"Get over here tiger boy and give me a hug!" I ran to him and picked him up. "Hahaha down!"

"And Kay. Lovely as ever."

"That's right. Glad to see your the same always happy kid." She scuffled my hair. I mean it's okay to do it since I keep it kinda shaggy and messy (To hide the ears) but sometimes they scratch... and I kick my leg... and then I think about mauling them to death. But I could never kill someone unless they're evil. That's my thing.

"There you are!" said Twilight jumping on my back. "Found you! Hi Kelly! Kay!"

"Twilight!" they both hugged her while she was on top of me. "How are you doing?" asked Kay.

"Oh same old same old. What room do you guys have?"

"We have room... 58."

"Go down one floor." I told him. "Last room before the staircase. On the right."

"Thanks." They both grabbed their bags and headed down.

"Where to Twilight?"

"Hmm... I don't know if any other of our friends made it back yet. So let's have a 'us' day. Just you and me."

"Yeah! That's what I'm talking about! Nothing like it!"

"You don't know where to go do you?"

"Yeah..." I lowered my head in shame. "I kinda forgot most of the building in Canterlot." Are you surprised? That's where this school is. The flying city in the sky. Right above the Atlantic Ocean by a 1000 feet.

"Wanna go to the movies?"

"Sure. I want to see that new Batman movie."

"That's next week."

"Oh...hmm... Avengers?"

"They stopped playing it."

"Ted?"

"I... I do want to see that."

"To the movies!" we both grabbed some food from our room and ran to the theaters.

2 hours later...

"That was messed up!"

"Twilight you laughed at every joke!"

"So did you!"

"Because it was funny!"

"It was still kinda messed up."

"Yeah but it's from the guy who made Family Guy. Of course it's messed up."

"True. I mean it's not the worst right?"

"No. There are plenty of worst movies out there."

"Hey there's Rarity. Wanna talk to her?"

"No. I can see in her bags that she bought some black and orange ribbons. She's going after my tiger!" I took off to a sprint.

"Oh no you don't!" she started running faster than me, even with all her bags. "He shall be beautiful!"

"Freedom!" I got on all 4's and sprinted up the stairs.

"That's cheating!"

"As if... " she and Twilight teleported in front of me. "You'd... what? H...how did you do that?"

"Very carefully." she said and they both walked towards my room. Poor Sir Pounce-a-lot. I pray that he reject anything she throws at him.

"Dustin I didn't know you pet was so well-trained!" she said holding both of his paws up and playing with the kitten. "He's soooo cute."

"A pink bow? Seriously?" I looked at the cat who stuck his tongue out and jumped into Rarity's cleavage. She laughed and played along with the cat. I hope he's happy... over there... in between those two massive- DAMMIT! Think straight you moron! This is no time for games! Well... maybe it is. He doesn't do it to Twilight (he knows I'll murder him if he does) at least. "Rarity... whose your roommate?"

"Oh no one darling. I'm afraid that Dream graduated. The jerk. He doesn't care about our relationship anymore... so I dumped him."

"Nice. I told you he was a dick. Anyways... Spike came in... and he's upstairs by himself in his room. Why don't you two-"

"Absolutely not! I will not date Spike-y Wike-y!"

"No. I mean roommates. What are you thinking of?"

"Oh... uh..." she stopped and looked at Twilight. "Nothing at all. I'd be more than willing to share my room with him!"

"Alright then Queen Generous. I'll go get him." I left the girls alone and walked up to Spike's room. Hmm... I've always wanted to do this. "*Knock knock knock* Spike! *Knock knock knock* Spike! *Knock knock knock* Spike!"

"What do you want?" he asked opening the door.

"I have an offer for you! Have you unpacked yet?"

"No why?"

"Good." I walked in and grabbed his stuff. "I got you a roommate!"

"Give me my stuff back!" he followed my outside and down the stairs. "I don't want to bunk with any of your friends! I don't know them."

"Will you just trust me?"

"*sigh* Who is he?"

"She. I got you a room with Rarity." he looked at me like his heart skipped a beat.

"R...r...r..r....a..."

"That's right champ." I opened her room door and placed his stuff in the spare guest bed. She chose blue as her room color... but I don't think that will mess with Spike much. She walked in to talk to her new 'favorite' assistant. Besides... Spike's a smooth player. I taught him how to pick up chicks. If anything... I should have them dating in around a month. Because I'm awesome. And no it's not a crime. There's like a 2 year difference!

"Good job Dustin." said Twilight kissing me. "You always make people happy."

"I'm not done yet. I have to go to the office, tell them he's moving, so someone else can have that room."

"Want me to tag along?"

"No. Actually I want you to take that ribbon off of Pal."

"I think it's cute."

"It is. Too cute however. I'm allergic to cuteness."

"I'll ask him if he wants it off or not."

"Okay. I'll be back in 3 minutes."

3 minutes later...

"I'm back." I said opening the door.

"*sigh* Your good at games! Help me out here!"

"With what?"

"It's this ARMA 2 zombie expansion that I'm having troubles playing."

"Well one it's called Day Z. Two you need friends." I hooked my labtop up to the table right across from her so we could see our faces. I sent a message out to all of our friends. "Alright. I'm in." I grabbed my headset. "Niko. Nathan."

"Dustin. Twilight." they said. We got in our group and waited for more people. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy joined in. How Shy would help... you'd be surprised but she's a natural at killing. I saw her take down a bear before. No joke.

"Let's get this started already!" said Rainbow.

"Well first, Twilight is having troubles. She's new. First we need to count our supplies and-" I was cut off as Brandon joined the game.

"Alright! Thumbs up! Let's do this! LLLLLLEEEEERRRRRROOOOOOOOYYYYYYYY JJJJEEEENNNNNNKKKIINNNNNNNNNNSSSSS" he said running outside with the only pistol available.

"He... he just went outside." said Rarity who was confused.

"Everyone go the other way!" said Niko running out the back door. As we all made our way to the street (and ran past Brandon's corpse) I had an interesting talk with Applejack.

"So...AJ. How was yesterday for ya?"

"What are ya talkin about?"

"You know. Ya'll and Shy over there. Come on Pardner! How was it?"

"Do you have ta copy mah accent?"

"Yes. Yes ah do."

"It was fantastic. Anything else you want to say before I kill you?"

"Yeah I... what?" she pulled out a shotgun from her bag and shot me in the head. "You asshole!" Everyone else was laughing and giggling as the zombies started eating my corpse. "You fucking asshole!"

"I warned ya sugar-cube."

"No you didn't! You fucking asshole!"

"You'll respond in a little bit." said Niko running through the zombies and grabbing my backpack. "Sorry."

"I outta kick you in the nuts asshole."

"Yeah. Come and try it."

"Oh you asked for it." All everyone else heard (except Twilight) was me putting my headset down and opening the door. I ran down the hallway to room 30 and opened the door.

"What are you doing? OW!" I gave him a hard kick in the balls making everyone else laugh. "I... I didn't think you'd actually do it..." he weakly crawled back to his computer. I ran back to mine and responded with Brandon in a safe house.

"Alright. We're going to survive this time. Let's find the others." We spent the next 20 minutes doing the 'Where are you guys?' think where we are both on separate sides of the map. I heard Rainbow get killed and the same thing for Applejack. "Hahaha! It's not funny is it?"

"You didn't kill me." she said copying my sarcastic tone.

"Hey hey hey no!" Brandon and I both said as the zombies were alerted to our attention. We had 20 behind us as we ran down the road.

"Twilight where are you guys?"

"Hiding at the airport."

"Brandon we're at the wrong side!"

"I know that! But I have a solution!" he said while he stopped running.

"No!"

"It's okay. I'll re-spawn."

"No I mean their is a van right here!" I said getting in the van and watching him get mauled upon. "Wow."

"I'm done for the day." he quit the game.

"Zombie rage." said Pinkie. I found her running around with a cannon.

"Where did you get a Party cannon Pinkie?"

"I found it. Watch this!" she shot my character with it and blew me up.

"NO!" We played for another... 20 or so minutes and eventually we decided that we suck at video games and quit playing. I wasn't looking so Twilight came from behind me and started scratching behind my ears.

"What do you want to eat?"

"You know what? I'll cook today. What are you in the mood for?"

"Well... let's eat those pizza rolls."

"I can cook that." So we spent the next 30 minutes on a couch, eating pizza rolls, watch The Big Bang Theory, and making out. She tied a trash bag up and asked me to take it outside for her. The dumpsters were right outside the main door so you could throw trash from the roof. I walked outside and chucked the trash away and dusted my hands off. I walked inside the building to find Lightning eating food with Elizabeth, her friends, and some other kids I didn't know. Glad to see he's happy.

"There he is." said Butch and his gang on my left. I snapped my fingers and got their attention making them freeze in their tracks. I shook my head no and they backed away from him. Lightning and his friends didn't see me though. Good. I don't want to be a hero because, well, who wants that? Oh Mr. Dustin! Your so brave! Please fight this man for me! No one wants to do that. So I walked by them with my hands in my pockets and grabbed some water from the cafeteria. I then eavesdropped on Tombs with my enhanced hearing.

"So he came in and helped me out. That's my story."

"Yesterday he gave me a letter from my mom. It had everything inside I needed like my ID and my transfer papers. But it also had theirs in it as well."

"He's a really smooth talker. I don't like him."

"He's kinda cute. I think I see him over there."

"Don't even bother. He's dating Twilight Sparkle."

"Her? I mean she's cute and all but her? Why not someone sexy like me?"

"Because Sally you'd exploit his weaknesses."

"Your right. *giggles* I wish I could find a guy." I kinda stopped listening. I walked over to the coffee shop and talked to Nathan who was already working.

"Dustin. Tell me, why are you not working?"

"Because I haven't gotten any hours yet."

"You were playing games earlier, you can work now."

"Nathan I, unlike you, can not work everyday."

"I know. I'm just picking. Vanilla right?" he said turning around and making me a drink. I stuck my water bottle in my pocket and took the cup.

"How much?"

"You know you get free coffee."

"I forgot."

"In that case, give me 3.50."

"Sorry but you said free coffee."

"*sigh* Troll."

"See ya." I sipped on my coffee and heard more people talking. I heard 'There's a new guy here that's super hot! Like OH MAH GAWD!' and things like 'I'm going to fuck her. Her. Fuck her. Definitely her... and I will fuck... her.' But my favorite one I heard was a two way conversation.

"Sir I am trying to say-" was what I heard the freshman say. Then I heard Brandon talking.

"You ain't got no pancake mix!"

"Sir!"

"You ain't got no pancake mix! There's no pancake mix in there!"

"But I'm-"

"Stop lying to these people. They want pancake mix now!"

"I don't have-"

"You ain't got no pancake mix!" I looked to see the kid was holding signs trying to promote a club or something. He's here for 2 days and he already started a club? Loser. Too bad Brandon beat me to him. I'd love to fuck with this kid. Not literally. "Yo Dustin! Get your tail over here!"

"What do ya need?"

"I need you to talk to this kid about school."

"Fuck you guys! I'm trying to do something here!" he said backing himself up.

"I'm sorry but what did he do?" I asked Brandon.

"He's Trixie's little brother."

"Trixie had a sibling?"

"Yeah."

"Kid why do you have a squeaky voice?" I asked him.

"Because I hit puberty!"

"I'm twelve years old and I like talking." I said in a fake Mickey Mouse voice.

"Shut up."

"I'm twelve years old and I tell people to shut up." said Brandon.

"SHUT UP!"

"I'm twelve years old and I start a club on..." I stopped to read his sign. "Myths and... monsters."

"Shut up you fag! I'm like freaking 13!"

"OH NO!" said Brandon crossing his arms over his heart and backing up to Kelly who was laughing.

"Watch out guys we got a bad-ass over here!" I held my hands up.

"You will fear my wrath!" he reached into his pocket and drew cards.

"What are those? Pokemanz?"

"1. It's Pokemon. 2. This is Yu-Gi-Oh!"

"Ohhhh...." we all said looking at them.

"So... your gay?" his face turned tomato red.

"I play Skull Crusher!" (Quick little note here... I don't exactly remember the name of the cards. Whoopsies!)

"Nothing happened kid." said Brandon crouching down at him. "What? Was some magic monster suppose to come out and fight us?"

"It worked before!"

"And this is Yu...Yu..." I can't pronounce it.

"Yu-Gi-Oh!"

"Ah. You gay? Oh!" This got a laugh out of Kelly again.

"I can't summon them because of you!" he flipped his cape over himself and ran away.

"Uh... quick question. Did anyone catch his name?" said Nathan walking over drinking some coffee.

"Nope." we all said.

"Trixie's going to be pissed."

"Good! I hope the bitch learns something from her brother's mistake." I said drinking more of my coffee. I walked upstairs and Twilight greeted me outside. "Hello dear." I gave her the rest of my coffee.

"Trixie's little brother, Caster, ran past here crying."

"I didn't know she had a brother."

"So Trixie's trying to find out who made him cry."

"Huh. I have a confession to make."

"You did it?"

"Yes." Twilight put the drink down and walked over to me with her hands on her hips. Then she hugged me.

"I love you."

"W-wow... I thought you'd be angry."

"I hate that entire family ever since Kindergarten!"

"I couldn't agree more." When she wasn't looking, I slipped my tail out from my pants and tickled her arm pit with it.

"Hahahah! What are you doing? Stop!"

"Revenge from yesterday!"

"No don't!"

"Your mine!" When I grabbed her, she turned around and kissed me.

"You caught me. What are you going to do?"

"For another kiss I'll let you go." She pulled me in again and we kissed for I think 3 minutes. Then the time hit us. "Oh man. It's already 7!"

"Time for dinner." She said. I held her hand as she navigated us through the crowd. I felt good. Well I mean it's been a pretty good day. I kept Lightning alive. Taught Trixie that her influence on her brother makes him and her a bitch. Twilight Sparkle. The girl I've liked since we were toddlers. The girl I promised to protect. The girl who always stood up for me. The person who makes me feel like I belong somewhere. I mean any other girl would have learned about my tiger powers and ran away but not Twilight. She feels for me. She loves me. So I love her.

"Hey Twilight. I want to ask you something."

"What is it-OH!" she and I were pushed to the side of the hall by some rude kids. "Excuse me." she said to them as to which they didn't respond back.

"Jack-offs."

"What do you want to ask?"

"I wanted to ask about how you are feeling."

"About what?"

"Tomorrow's the first day. I'm asking if your ready?"

"Of course I'm ready!"

"That's the attitude I like to hear."

"So what are you thinking the first day will be like?"

"Hmm... good question. I'm going to give the new kids the Full Metal Jacket treatment. How about that?"

"So you want to live off the fear of children?"

"Well that does sound bad."

"Besides I hear David got a new toy."

"And I'm his guinea pig. What is it?"

"Something about portals."

"Uh oh..."

The next day...

"Hey class!" said the teacher running in. "You all remember me!"

"YEEAAAAAHHHHH!" was Roy behind me. We call him Roid Rage for a reason. Everyone else in the class was happy.

"Now... I have a-"

"Mr. Visor!" said one of the kids in the front.

"Please call me David. Mr. makes me feel old."

"Well... we heard a rumor that your dating the principle." Who was that in the front? Was that Colgate? Stupid bitch can't keep her mouth shut.

"Uh...uh...uh...uh..."

"So it's true!" she stood up and shook his hand. "Congratulations."

"No! I'm... *sigh* I haven't asked her out yet."

"OOOOHHHHHH! So you do like her?"

"I...hehehe....guess I walked into that one. Back to class! I used SCIENCE! to create this little toy. Behold! A portal gun! Now I need my favorite volunteer Dustin to come up!"

"You know David..." I said getting out of my seat. "It's not really volunteering if you call me up."

"Oh you got me there Dustin. Now what happens when I shoot one portal here and one here? Anybody?"

"It causes a black hole?" asked one kid.

"No."

"It creates a link!" said Twilight.

"Yes! Sparkle one. Other kids need to pick it up. So watch..." he shot one on the ceiling and one on the floor below it. "Dustin. Will you kindly?"

"Sure thing." I jumped into it and started building up velocity. "David! How do you stop this thing?"

"Scapegoat?" he asked.

"NO!" I guess I'm moving too fast. He shot the top portal on the wall and I went out doing I think 40 mph. But I landed on my feet against the other wall. "Too...*huff* fast..."

"Now what happens when I shoot two portals on the ground?"

"He'll just go back and forth depending on how much speed he got when he jumped." said Twilight.

"Twilight again! She's on a roll! First day and already best in class. Well done Sparkle. Dustin. Get jumping."

"You enjoy this too much." I jumped in one end and came out the other upside down and went back in. So this went on for about 15 minutes until David decided that he's had enough laughter for the day. So when I came out I spread my legs and landed around the portal. Before I took a seat, I walked to the trash can and puked up my breakfast. Then I walked to the back of the room and took my seat.

Eventually (an hour) we got through our first physics, math, and science lesson. We then had to go outside to practice course. The freshman were all outside watching us. So we split up, you know, the magicians took one corner, the mages went to the firing court, I was on the training poles with Kelly.

"So Kelly! How long have you been training for this?"

"Oh about 4 years now. You?"

"Same." I used my legs to hang upside down and catch a basketball Brandon chucked at me. I dribbled it upside down and threw it back to him. "What's he doing?"

"Practicing precision magic I guess."

"Pfft... he should just stick to punching boulders-WHOA!" I twisted and dodged the basketball that went flying towards space.

"You got something to say?"

"Nope!" we both said.

"Come on guys. We need more players." I looked up and saw all the transfer jocks from the other school. I think it was just a cheap ass border school that no one really likes. Okay that's a lie. They did seem pretty tough though so... it'd be better to not piss them off.

"No thanks." I told him.

"I'm in!" said Kelly jumping down.

"Come on pussy!" the other team said. That's not funny considering my mom is a female feline.

How's it going fellow bronies? Good I hope. I know I could have done something productive right here but I learned how to do this! ...........
...................__
............./´¯/'...'/´¯¯`·¸
........../'/.../..../......./¨¯**
**........('(...´...´.... ¯~/'...')
..........................'...../
..........''............. _.·´
..........................(

Isn't that awesome? I think so! It's a brofist! Oh my... well... back to the story.

So the next hour of practicing my skills was nice. My shadow magic is even better than before and I can use smoke to teleport myself to some other place, sneakily, so if you ever see a random cloud of fog appear, that's me. Twilight was doing some of her special laser spells and destroying all the targets David set up. I must say, she's getting a lot more accurate. Rainbow, and Niko were doing their flying magic spells which includes, summoning wings!

"Cookies are done!" said Pinkie. I've never heard of food magic but it's delicious. I wish I knew food magic, then I'd let myself go like John Goodman. Hmm... I just can't understand Pinkie. Oh well.

"Dustin! Time for the dummy course!" said David blowing a whistle. I jogged over to the wooden dummy armed to the teeth with weapons. "Watch freshman." he said to the crowd. They would practice but they couldn't do more than a small fire spell. One that can't even light a cigarette. The dummy started spinning in front of me and the weapons started moving. "These dummies are only for the students with the most skill. Dustin show them a specter spell."

"Right." I crossed my fingers and turned into a spectral spirit. I walked through the dummy and came out the other side unharmed.

"See? Now use an agility spell."

"Yes sir." I moved my legs back a bit and charged the power in them. I lunged towards the dummy and gracefully shifted through all of the obstacles.

"Excellent! Still got it I see. Now do a simple destruction spell."

"Ember 3!" I held my hand out and shot a fireball the size of a fire hydrant at the wooden dummy causing it to explode.

"See kids? In a year we will have you doing things like that. Or things in the sky like Rainbow Dash. Hey Dash-" I watched the flight users do tricks and spells for a while. It made me happy watching them destroy the clouds or rearrange them. I counted out a bunch of shapes as well! I saw a square... an oval thing... a fist actually and I saw an exact replica of Paul Reubens face. You know Pee-Wee Herman? That guy.

"Now let's try other magic tricks. Twilight! I need you to show off some spells." I then watched as my girl performed the best spells. Teleportation, Levitation, rebuilding the dummy I destroyed. I'm focused on more of a defensive skill set. She however... she's evenly balanced in everything. Not everyone is magical by the way. I'm the only one in my family who knows how to utilize magic. My mom said her dad could but the skill died in the family bloodline somewhere until I was born. My older sister and brother don't know it either. My father... I never met him. I don't know how I begin thinking about my family when I'm watching Twilight do magic... maybe it's because I can start a new family.

"Alright-y then. Kids I hope you enjoyed it because you will be practicing tomorrow."

"Aw..." they all moaned and pouted. I saw Spike again. I know he can do some heavy damage but he probably doesn't want to scare anyone. Good kid. Then again I'm part tiger. That's why I'm so fast. Don't tell anyone though! It's better for the kids to think... they can move that fast with their magic you know?

*RING!*

"Attention kids! That was the bell!" said Celestia on the intercom. "Time for lunch and please no one get lost this time, thank you." I was still climbing down when I saw that everyone had left already. Guess the kids are hungry. Or something else is going down. Now why would kids be in a hurry to get to the lunch room? That's a first for me. So I slipped my hands in my pockets and walked to the cafe. Sadly enough I was the last one getting in meaning all the good food will be gone by the time I get up there.

"Hey Dusty!" said Ms. Knightly handing me a tray with oatmeal and milk on it. "You get breakfast for lunch deary."

"Was I that late?"

"Afraid so. Missed one hell of a steak."

"Aw..."

"And some of my apple cobbler for desert."

"AW! I love you cobbler... oh well. See ya Ms. Knightly!"

"Thanks for delivering that note to Elizabeth!" she yelled as I walked to my table with all of my friends at it. They were nice enough at least to save me my favorite seat at the end with Twilight.

"You got oatmeal?" asked Brandon cutting his steak. "What gives?"

"I was last in line. Again." I said putting a spoonful in my mouth. "Besides this isn't half bad. It's blueberry. That's the best kind of Quaker oatmeal."

"That's not Quaker brand is it though?"

"No." I put a little milk in it so it wouldn't be so hard to chew and continued with my food. They all finished before me and the next 2 minutes were of awkwardness watching me eat. "What? It's just food."

"How big of a bowl did she give you?" asked Rarity.

"Well since I was the only one who got oatmeal... I think I got all of it."

"Can you eat that much?" asked Rainbow.

"You kidding? I'm halfway down and I'm starving." I said while continuing to take my time with my food. Eventually I heard some people talking behind me.

"Was it them?" said a female.

"Yeah! It was those guys!"

"Okay. Let me handle this." I felt a hand grab the back of my head and slam me into the oatmeal. "You think it's funny? Huh? Do ya?"

"Well lookie here. It's Trixie the Bad and Improbable." said Brandon picking another fight. She let go of my head and I had to rub my eyes. "You okay Dustin?"

"My eyes were open." Glad I put milk in it or this would have hurt worse. I had Twilight help me get the flakes out of my eye. "God it still burns a little."

"That's revenge for yesterday." she said backing up Caster who was standing behind her.

"Yeah I embarrassed the kid because he tried to kill me with a lame card. I didn't slam oatmeal into his eyes."

"Those two hurt me as well." said the little boy pointing to Brandon and Kelly.

"Actually I just laughed." said Kelly.

"He did. So HE'S the only one I want hurt." All eyes, except me and Twilight, looked at Brandon.

"Yes! Oh Lord I did it! I'm the problem! Please punish me oh Great and Powerful Trixie! I beg of you!"

"You've never begged before."

"I didn't have you throw oatmeal in his face." he said pointing to me. I still had my eyes closed.

"What am I going to do with you Brandon?" she asked sarcastically.

"I don't know BUT I will do this." he grabbed my oatmeal bowl and slammed it into her face. I heard everyone in the cafeteria go "OoooOOHHHH!"

"What's going on?" I asked looking around.

"A fight." said Twilight getting under the table. I followed her and pulled my chair in to protect us. The food fight above us began and we just talked. "Are your eyes better?"

"They stopped burning so thanks for helping me."

"Welcome. You did good earlier."

"I saw you. Twilight you were amazing. When did you learn all of those spells?"

"Over the summer. Celestia helped me."

"You were always her favorite student."

"I don't want to brag about that though. I think that's why Trixie hates me."

"Because Celestia sees you have more potential than her? Now I understand."

"Flatterer." she said kissing my cheek.

"It's what I do." Eventually (11 minutes) the fight stopped and the cafeteria was completely messy. Food on the walls and on the ceilings (Some kids like to crawl on roofs) and everyone was dirty.

"I want the two who started this to clean it up now." said Celestia calmly. She had a smile on her face. Why? She participated in the fight of course. And not a hit on her! Honestly I'm amazed. "Everyone else, go to your rooms, clean up, then get back to class in an hour. Now! Clock's ticking." Everyone panicked except Brandon and Trixie because they have to stay and clean.

"Sorry." I told Brandon.

"Can't you stay and help me?"

"You know I would but I need to put water on my eyes to clean up the oatmeal."

"Right. See you guys later then." he said while beginning to mop up the floor. If I know Trixie, and I do, she's not going to lift a finger to help.

"Wait... I'll help. You guys go on without me." I told everyone else.

"Are you sure?" asked Nathan.

"Ah'll help ya'll there sugar-cube." said Applejack grabbing a mob. "Since you can't see straight an' all."

"This place is so horrid! It needs to be cleaned up right away!" said Rarity grabbing some wash cloths.

"I'll help Rarity!" said Spike. Everyone else nodded and helped us. So instead of Brandon not getting it done in an hour, we got it done in 3 minutes. Twilight helped me upstairs and I had to take a sink-bath. She helped me get the food off my face and hair and dry up.

"Thanks Twilight."

"Your welcome Dustin." she leaned up and kissed me gently on the mouth. "Wanna get started on our homework?"

"Sure." so we spent the next spare time finishing all of our assignments. "What classes do we have next?"

"Chemistry, and then History. Then we should be done. Unless you signed up for music classes or extra curricular courses."

"Which I did not. I like History."

"Oh don't be scared of Science."

"Remember last year?"

"When you had longer hair and Derpy dropped her beaker, caused a chain reaction, and lit you on fire?"

"...Yeah."

"I remember!"

"I'm sure you do."

"Oh... I didn't mean to make you feel bad."

"No you didn't! I mean...Ugh... I just don't know what went wrong!"

"That sounds like Derpy talking."

"That's the joke."

"Oh... *giggles* Sorry."

"Anyways... as long as I have you as a lab partner, a shield spell activated, and plenty of protection on, then I shall be unharmed!"

"What protection?"

"I got a hazmat suit." I said pulling it out of the closet.

"Don't wear that. Look I'll watch out for you."

"Really? Thanks Twilight!" I hugged her. I'm that desperate because I'm terrified of that class now. "Hey now that I think about it, I never got one of Pinkie's cookies earlier."

"Did someone say Pinkie?" asked Pinkie Pie sticking her head through our door. "I baked you some cookies!"

"Oh boy! What flavor?"

"Oatmeal!"

"..."

"What's wrong?"

"Too soon Pinkie."

"I know. I actually baked you chocolate chip." she left them on the counter, hugged me and Twilight, and left.

"She's so random." said Twilight taking one cookie and nibbling on it in the cutest way possible! "Why are you looking at me like that?"

"You are too cute for your own good."

"*giggle* Stop! I can't eat now because your looking at me!" she had a blush and was forced to turn around. I grabbed a cookie and ate it while cleaning off the stains on my jacket. "Hey Dustin. Did you hear about the Miami Zombie?"

"No I haven't. What happened?"

"This cannibal went crazy and ate some dudes face off. The autopsy said he was on drugs but he ate the guy's nose, eyes, you know. His face."

"Christ... that's horrifying. Yeah I think I must have heard of it. I saw this prank video where this crazy russian kid kept on running around pretending to be a zombie and scaring black kids."

"Was he racist?"

"No in the interview, he said that white people just laughed at him and didn't run. So he stuck with the black community."

"That's funny."

"Here... I'll show you." I brought up YouTube and showed Twilight the video causing both of us to laugh. I then pulled up the Hub website to see what shows they are working on.

"They don't have any good cartoons." said Twilight. "All I've seen was Pound Puppies and Strawberry Shortcake."

"No they have some of the old stuff like Transformers G1 and G.I.Joe!"

"They really need to make a show that everyone would like."

"Too bad that would never happen."

Quick author's note, since both worlds were combined, My Little Pony doesn't exist as a show anymore. So don't get confused about this little easter egg I put in right above this note about the Hub.

"We got to get to class!"

"Alright. Let me grab my gloves." I said putting on my fingerless gloves. I followed her to our classroom in the third building. Inside, Dr. Zephyr was working with his notes.

"Hello class! Great to see you all again!"

"Hi Dr. Z!" we all said happily.

"Dustin? I didn't think you'd show considering-"

"What happened last year, yeah I got it."

"Alright. Everyone grab your partners, get your equipment, and head to the back of the room."

"Twilight." I said holding her hand.

"You know I will."

"No... I mean remember to watch out for Derpy."

"Here she comes." She said as the blonde walked into the room. The stereotypes about dumb blondes were an exception in her case because I felt bad for her. (Isn't she... you know? Special?) I mean she's smart! Don't get me wrong! I trust her with my mail but not with chemicals. Ever. I will never ever let her help me in this class. Twilight handed me my apron and goggles and we stood at our table in the back.

"Today you will be mixing volatile compounds. Be careful of how much you put in and how you mix it. The first team to tell me what compound they make will get an A+. Got it?"

"Yeah." we all said.

"Good. Be careful please."

"Ready?" asked Twilight.

"No." I said as Derpy took the table beside us. She was partnered with Berry Punch who was intoxicated (It was that obvious) and she was doing all the work. I had to move to the other side of Twilight due to fear lingering over me. Twilight then held the clear liquid in my eyesight.

"What do you think this is?"

"An acid?"

"Hmm... and this beaker over here smells like sodium."

"We're making sodium nitrate?" I asked her. She looked at me like I knew everything.

"That must be it!"

"Settle down. We have to mix it first." I watched as Twilight carefully mixed up the liquid getting a light blue explosive compound in the end. "I don't think that's sodium nitrate."

"It's not! *cough* I can smell it pretty clear. Sodium Hydroxide. That's the answer. Go whisper it to him."

"Okay." she walked over to Dr. Z and told him our answer. He smiled and nodded his head 'yes' and put an A+ in our names in the grade book. Now with Twilight gone, there was nothing between me and Derpy. I watched as she mixed the compounds right beside Berry Punch who was passed out on the desk. She looked at me and smiled which scared me a little. She put too much sodium in the acid and it was about to explode in her hands. Do you know what she did? She threw it into a sink. My sink. I ducked behind the table and the explosion went on above me.

"What happened this time Derpy?" asked Dr. Zephyr.

"I just don't know what went wrong."

"It's okay. Just... be more careful next time. You almost killed Dustin. Again."

"Sorry." she said in her cute derped voice. I couldn't move due to fear, and the sink on top of me. I crawled out from under it and walked away from Derpy.

"You okay?" asked Twilight.

"Never again."

"What?" asked the doctor.

"Never will I work near her again."

"That's understandable. Since you two have finished, and your station is destroyed, you get the rest of the class off."

So Twilight and I finished our homework assignments for the entire week. You see they give us a schedule and we stay ahead... isn't that smart? Then we walked back to David's class for history. I think this is one of my favorite subjects. It doesn't involve science or math but family. It involves the past and what has been done to create the world for us today. However not everyone shares my philosophy. I'm one of the few who pays attention.

"So, after Sir Nathaniel Bacon started his little revolution, do you know what happened to him on the same day? Yes Dustin?" he asked as I raised my hand.

"He died."

"Correct. How?"

"Didn't he die from dysentery?"

"Yes he did. Now who can tell me what that is? Nobody? Just Dusty?"

"He died from... diarrhea." I told him making people laugh.

"Hey hey that's not funny kids. This was an extremely violent bloodbath that this man created. Back then, dysentery was horrible due to infection and-" He went on and on about how back then, poop jokes were not allowed.

"Okay. So... Hmm... another question from last year... Oh! Who was the most bad-ass Russian who couldn't die, even though he was shot, stabbed, and poisoned!"

"Rasputin." I said raising my hand.

"Correct! How did he die?"

"He drowned when he was throw into the river. He also suffered from pneumonia."

"Wow. Alright. Dustin isn't allowed to answer questions anymore!" Well there goes my awesome streak of luck. I guess it's a good thing I brought my I-pod or I'd have to sit here and do nothing. Nothing! I reached into my pocket and slipped my ear-buds into my ears. I laid my head down sideways and used my hair to cover up the other bud. I closed my eyes and listened to 'Owl City.' I know you'd think I'm more of a metal head, and I do listen to metal like 'Dio' or even 'Quiet Riot'. Hell I can't go a day without 'Judas Priest' but I like music that I can understand the words to. You know? Besides, OC helps me sleep. Especially 'Fireflies'.

The song went on inside my head as I used my imagination to remember the best times of my childhood. They were when I was alone and running in the plains or the forest playing with nature. You see I have a large family. My mom and dad, an older sister, and older brother, a twin sister, and a younger brother. I am the only one who can use magic. We all have cat blood from our ancestors. My mom is a domesticated house cat, while my dad is a lion. My twin sister is a white tiger as I am an orange tiger. My older brother is a cheetah and my younger brother is... well... he's a homosexual. Not saying I have a problem with it, but ironically he's a snow leopard.

"Mr. Shafer wake the fuck up!" said David hitting me in the face with an eraser.

"*cough cough* Huh? What?"

"Class is over man." he said as the room was empty. "You sleep like a baby. Not a single noise."

"I'll take that as a compliment."

"Put the music away."

"Yes sir." I wrapped up my I-pod and grabbed my messenger bag and walked out of the room. I scratched the back of my neck on my way out and Twilight met me outside. "Sorry. I passed out."

"It's okay. It was just a review day. I'm sure you remember everything though."

"Yep." I yawned again and walked down the hall.

"You okay?"

"Let's see, got oatmeal in my eyes, almost got blown up, and I got a good nap until I inhaled eraser dust. So pretty normal day for me. You?"

"Great! I'm ahead of schedule! If I keep this up, then I'll be an A+ student all year!"

"Good. Keep it up then."

"You'll try too right?"

"I have too. I can't afford to mess up my education."

"Let's go get some dinner." We walked to the cafeteria and this time (thank god) I wasn't the last in line. No instead we cheated and teleported in line. Okay we didn't cheat, but we did get there early. We got pizza and fries. It was good pizza, not the shitty stuff you get at your average high school. At least the little 'fight' with Trixie was bearable. I can handle food in my face as long as it doesn't have me fighting on the rooftops with my claws against a mad man like last year.

"I heard we are going to have a race at the end of the week." said Nathan sitting down at my table. "Also I went through your mail. Your trying to get a job at the library aren't you?!"

"Shh! Nathan! It's a surprise!" I looked over and saw Twilight was talking to Fluttershy. "Phew... Okay yes. Sorry."

"You better be. I told the boss and she fired you."

"Already huh?"

"Yeah. So if you don't get the job. Don't come running to me. Harumph!" he said moving to the chair across from Kelly and Kay (two tables down) I felt... betrayed. Sad. Heartbroken. Why? My best bud just fired me from my back-up job. Oh well... in about 12 minutes, he'll apologize. I went back to eating when Trixie took a seat across from me.

"Hello my dear darling Shafer. Trixie wanted to apologize for her rude behavior earlier."

"Uhhhh..."

"Won't you ever forgive me?" she asked putting her hands on mine. I looked at Twilight and she was staring at Trixie with her mean look. Did I miss something? "Hello? I'm waiting for an answer!" she said waving her hand in my have. "Earth to Dustin!" she knocked on my head a few times.

"Quit it." she stopped. "Did you two do something?"

"When you were sleeping..." said Twilight.

Flashback time!

I saw me in my desk sleeping. Yeah. It's like I'm a ghost. Well about 10 minutes went by and Trixie walked by the room as Twilight was writing on the board when he called up some volunteers. Trixie of course stopped and insulted Twilight, who defended herself as Trixie kept on getting meaner with the insults. The one that pissed me off was 'And to think that someone like you gets to be with another failure like Dustin whose sleeping back there! Look at him!' yeah so I'm a failure now. Fucking perfect.

"Trixie don't make me hurt you." said Twilight charging a spell in her hand.

"Ladies please break it up." said David. "Trixie your not in my class, so do me a favor and GTFO!" he slammed the door in her face. "Twi you alright?"

"Yes."

End of the FB...

I shook my head as I watched 10 minutes of insults in just 5 seconds. Time is weird...

"Trixie. Get the fuck away from my table."

"What?"

"Or what? Do you enjoy being with us 'failures?"

"Trixie does not!"

"Then get the fuck away from me before I punch you in the fucking soul!"

"You can't possible do such a thing!" I held my fist up and it started to glow blue. "...Or maybe you can... in that case I'm leaving bye!" she quickly teleported.

"Where did you learn that?" asked Twilight.

"Illusion spell."

"Oh... right."

"If I was awake I'd beat her up earlier for mocking you."

"That's okay. She won't mess with me now for a while I bet."

"How long's a while?"

"I hope it's a year."

"Same." I went back to eating, well, we all did. In 12 minutes, Nathan walked over and apologized for being an ass. I ignored it like it was nothing, because it was. So Twilight and I called it a night. I know, I know, 'You should stay up with your friends!' No I can't do that. Twilight gets up early, and she wakes me up. So I go to bed earlier than everyone else. We have to get up at 5! Why? She says it's good for me.

"Good night sweetie." she said kissing me. "Thanks for standing up to Trixie. More than once."

"Of course. No one messes with my girl." I pulled her in so we could snuggle. "Love you."

"I love you too BBFF."

I know... late with another chapter, my internet router at home got fucked up during the last thunder storm so I'm fixing it as we speak. I had to go to a library to upload this. Let's see... My girlfriend confirmed that she was moving back. Yup. In... 2 months. *sigh* It's seems like so long but she's worth it. I mean all my other friends are like...

"Dude! You need to get back in bed with some chicks!" And I'll be all...

"Really? Just like that?"

"You can't cry about her forever!"

"Sure I can. And it's only two more months." And by then they shut up because they know I made my mind up. Oh I beat up a bully today! Well actually more of a molester. This asshole kid who goes to my younger sister's school thought he could violate her, and I kicked his ass with a blind man cane. I mean they aren't in school anymore (summer vacation I think. I don't know. I'm still in college.) but it happened at our mall and I was there so I did what any big brother would do.

Oh P.S.! I found a four-leaf clover! I just hope the luck of the Irish rubs off on me (no homo) and helps me out. Me and my little sis are the only ones who visit my mom now. I do it every weekend like a good son. My dad's... gone. My older sister is in Ohio making like $107 dollars an hour as a doctor. My big brother, the oldest of us, is over seas fighting in the Navy and I'm here finishing up my engineering education. By the end of the summer I'll have my Master's. Oh yeah. I already have like 3 licenses saying I'm an official engineer and all. But I can afford the extra education so I might as well take it am I right?

There is only one word to describe this bad situation... Parasprite.

I was on the roof practicing with Lightning like I promised weeks ago. It's been almost a month. 3 weeks exactly. We agreed to practice together every weekend until he can defend himself.

"I can't do that." he said as I balanced one foot on a pipe and held my arms our like a scarecrow.

"You doubt yourself Tombs. You call yourself Lightning. You need to know when to strike and where to hit."

"But I can't! I never could don't you understand?"

"The first rule..." I said as I stood on 1 toe and moved my leg back. "Is to let go." I moved my leg back making me drop and I landed with my left hand. I used my hand to throw my body back up in the air, do 2 sideways flips, and land on my other foot. "Now if you doubt yourself, you give in to the negative side of your magic which means you lose all control. You must focus and you must be free. You can not be serious."

"Is that why you are so carefree?"

"Yes. But I have fun, I trust in myself, and I can control my body." I started throwing punches and doing roundhouse kicks for a minute until I stopped when I jumped off the pipe and landed perfectly.

"What did that accomplish?"

"This." I snapped my fingers and the pipe snapped in half. The half that snapped off landed in my hands and on it I carved a message. "Here." I threw it to him.

"How did you-"

"Don't question. Be free. Read."

"Your the best? I don't get it..."

"It's a song by Joe Esposito."

"Sounds lame."

"You doubt me?"

"Sorry Dustin." he said turning around. "But your training is a waste of time."

"That's not very mature."

"What?"

"You don't fight back. You act like a tough kid. You act like you know everything, as if you were the most mature one in the school. What kind of smart guy ignores someone whose trying to help? Who mocks that someone? Who dishonors him?"

"Your right. I'm sorry..."

"Don't. You've put a negative thought in my head and I must clear it from my body." I got in a criss-cross position with my legs and held my hands together. "Join me."

"What?"

"Meditate."

"Okay." he sat across from me and closed his eyes.

"Tell me your problems."

"What?"

"You don't talk to many people. You keep pain inside of you. Let's get that pain out."

"I don't want to."

"I understand. But you mustn't hide it forever."

"Okay. You see-" Lightning told me the whole story. How he had a terrible chilidhood, about how he always has to deal with bullies, about how no one ever truly understands him. "And that's my story."

"Damn. That's really messed up."

"Oh that's not even the worst part man! I wanted to keep the damn thing as a pet!"

"Wow. I mean just... wow. My parents loved me and my twin sister the most out of my family. We were the only ones that could use magic."

"So you were lucky? That's what you are telling me?"

"No. They didn't love me like most other families. They didn't buy me everything I wanted, and they didn't cut me any slack with my punishments. I get in trouble at school for beating up one of the bullies then I spend a week in the basement."

"Man... why are we talking about families?"

"I figured if I told you some of my pain then you'd understand me. Also I didn't grow up completely with my parents. I spent most of my time with my grandparents. My grandpa Jack and my grandma June, God rest her soul, were my caretakers."

"Okay then. I didn't mean for this conversation to get personal."

"No no it's okay. You got all that stress off of your chest didn't you?"

"Yeah."

"Great! Now let's begin training again!"

"Can we... you know. Not train?"

"What?"

"I don't need any help. You were right. I just needed someone to talk to. I'll tell my friends and well talk it out. Thanks Dustin!" he said running back inside.

"But... Aw... I was looking forward to being a mentor." I said before the door close. I could hear him laugh. He thought I was a joke... *sigh* at least I helped with some of his problems. "Now who am I going to call Daniel-san?" I said to myself opening the door. I walked down to my room and found Twilight munching on a bowl of cereal and reading a book. "Hi Twi."

"Hi."

"That's it?"

"Huh? Oh sorry. I was just into this book."

"Ah no apology required."

"So how was Lightning?"

"I learned that he's had it rough... and he needs friends like us to help him out."

"I can tell him everything I know about friendship!"

"No! That's... that's... huh. You know... that might actually work Twilight."

"And you doubted me."

"That's funny. I gave Lightning a lesson on how he doubted himself. I need to not doubt others. Thanks Twilight. You just taught me a new lesson in friendship."

"*gasp* Does that mean-?!"

"Yes you may write a letter to Celestia."

"*squee* Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes YEEEESSSS!"

"Here's your paper and pencil." I said handing her the supplies making her stop hopping around the table.

"Dear Principle Celestia..." I zoned out while she was writing. "which shows anyone can learn about friendship! What did you think of it?"

"Very nice Twilight."

"Oh yay! I'll take this to Spike and he'll send it for me!"

"You can't. He's with Rarity right? That means there is a good chance he's out."

"How do you know?"

"It's Saturday right? Rarity left early to get all the beauty supplies before everyone else."

"Oh... I guess I can wait."

"Did someone say my name?" asked Rarity walking in through the door wearing one of her new dresses.

"Wow... you look amazing Rarity!" said Twilight.

"Of course I do Twilight. I even picked you up a darling little sweater vest. Dustin! Look away for a moment won't you deary?"

"Yes milady." I turned around and Spike stood beside me. I handed him Twilight's letter and asked him to send it for her. He of course accepted it and sent it towards are favorite principle. Celestia and Twilight go way back. Way before school. I've known Twilight since my diaper days. Celestia was there... when her mom was not. Shining Armor was the star of the house... haven't seen him since he went to military school. I should talk to Twilight about him and Cadence later.

"Hey Dustin." whispered Spike. "I... I wanted to ask you something."

"Like what?"

"How should you ask out someone?"

"Well... if you like her, then just be yourself and say I want to be with you or something like that."

"I don't think that will work."

"Huh. Worked for me."

"I'm just asking because..."

"Because Rarity. Yeah I get your point. Listen Spike... just say it. Just say will you go out with me."

"I don't think I can."

"Spike. It's 6 words. Very simple. Watch. *Ahem* Hey Twilight?"

"Yeah?"

"Will you go out with me?"

"Of course I will! Where and when?"

"See Spike?"

"But your already dating."

"Do you want me to do it for you?"

"No!"

"Can you do it by yourself?"

"...No..."

"Then I'll think up a creative way to do it. Don't worry yourself too much." I said scuffling his green hair.

"So are we going out?" asked Twilight as I walked into the bathroom.

1 hour later...

Me, Twi, and the gang went down to the cafeteria for lunch. There in the distance I saw Lightning having bully problems again.

"Oh no. I'll be back!" I said to my friends running for Lightning. I don't want him hurt and then have to listen to David's bitching. "Why won't they listen to me?" I walked up to only see Butch and Wally messing with Tombs. "Lightning why won't you fight back?" I asked him.

"Because I can't control it."

"How's that hot piece of ass going Dustin?" asked Paul grabbing Twilight from behind. Shit I didn't even see him.

"Dustin!" she cried out as he covered her mouth.

"I can break her neck right now." I turned around and looked at all of my friends who backed away from him so Twilight wouldn't get hurt.

"Listen Paul-"

"No fuck you! 3 years! 3 fucking years you have always stood up to us ruining all of our fun!"

"There is no fun in taking another person's life."

"Says you! Now get lost and I won't kill her!"

"Dustin-GAH!" she let out a small cry as he began to violate her chest. "No! AH! Quit! AAAHHH!" she continued to cry as he continued to molest her.

"Man you have a nice rack Twilight. I'm going to enjoy this..."

"Come on man!" I said happily (Faked it) and walking towards him.

"I said back off!"

"Take it easy!" I said getting closer.

"I'm warning you!" When he wasn't looking I winked at Nathan who threw a bottle at the wall behind him. "What the?" I ran forward, jumped up, and kicked him in the face with both of my feet. When he was down, a bolt of lightning struck across his face and sent him into the wall.

"Are you okay?" I asked Twilight as I held her in my arms.

"*sniff* No..." she cried into my neck.

"I'm sorry." I picked her up and turned to see Lightning fighting. He was faster than me! But... his attacks were as strong as Brandon when you fuck with his sandwich! I never knew someone could have so much strength. He quickly moved between Butch and Wally with bone crushing punch after punch. It went on for 2 minutes until he had both of his victims on the ground in a messy version of what one would call art.

"Oh my god!" said Elizabeth walking down the steps and running to Lightning. "Sorry I'm late. Sally told me what happened when I was in the shower."

"It's okay." he said. No it's not okay. He looks like he was in a cage fight with 20 cats. But I ignored them and carried Twilight to Rainbow and Applejack who helped comfort her. "Thanks for the help." said Lightning walking up to me.

"Welcome."

"I was being sarcastic."

"Sorry dude. I had a problem on my own."

"You wanted to help me train? This is why! And you weren't here to help me!"

"Hey look mister, just because I can help you doesn't make me your guardian angel! What did you think? This was a fairy tale? My girlfriends just got molested by an asshole and your worried about making fights with me?"

"Yes I am."

"Listen Lightning and listen good."

"What?"

"That's it. I just wanted to you to listen." I said turning around and walking away. Twilight seemed happier now that the whole ordeal was over.

"So what? You can't just walk away!" he said a little madder. I turned to see his eyes were glowing.

"Uh... I think your letting your power take control over you."

"I am! Come and fight me!"

"How about no."

"That's not what your mom said last night."

"Don't...no. You don't know my mother."

"I'm going to give her a call, take her on a nice date, and then never return any of her calls."

"How dare you!" Brandon and Nathan held me back. "Dorothy Mantooth is a saint!"

"You mom's name is Mantooth?"

"No. I was quoting Anchorman." He charged at all 3 of us. We all jumped over him and I held him by his arms. "Nathan. Magic drain."

"You got it." he charged his hand up with a spell and took all the negative energy out of Lightning.

"Uh...what happened?" he asked.

"You let your bad side take over." I said putting the magic in a jar. "Oh... and uh... you beat up your bullies."

"Don't tell me I let my other side out!"

"Okay."

"Well?"

"You said not too."

"Who did I beat up? I can't remember anything."

"The Rowdy Rough boys. Oh hold on!" an ambulance appeared outside and two people walked in. "Those guys need help." I told them as 12 more guys ran in and took care of the 3 unconscious kids. "So you have another side?"

"Get away from me!" he yelled running away towards the staircase. His friends followed him. I sighed and turned around to see everyone left. I imagine Fluttershy is talking to Twilight about... the incident. I never took Paul for a rapist, believe me, he seemed like an honest guy! I guess I just don't know people anymore. Can't trust anybody. Well you can... but... now I have my doubts. But I know my friends wouldn't betray me. I walked upstairs by myself and went into my and Twilight's room.

"Twi? You in?" I asked looking around our room. I couldn't find her. I couldn't find any of my friends! Not a single one! It's like they just... left me. Feeling heartbroken, I went to the garden where I'm always cheered up. I walked outside and looked at the flowers. Each and every one in amazing healthy conditions! However, I had no one to talk to. I'm surprised! This is the most visited place in the school! "*sigh* Guess I need to keep looking."

"Hello?" I asked looking in the cafeteria. No body.

"Hello?" I asked in the auditorium. No one here either.

"HE-LLLOOOO?" I asked in the library, there was one person sleeping on the couch but that's it. I felt defeat upon my heart so I walked back to my room and played with my pet. "Oh Sir Pounce-a-lot... where is everybody?" I asked the sleeping kitten on my lap. I felt my eyes slowly grow heavy and I took a quick little nap on the couch. When I opened my eyes I saw I was laying down on the couch with a blanket on. My jacket and shoes were taken off. "Mmm... hello?" I asked looking around.

"Hey. You feeling better?" asked Twilight looking over me from the couch.

"How long was I out?"

"2 hours."

"Are you feeling better?"

"Hmm?"

"Earlier. You were... being fondled."

"*sigh* Yeah I'm fine."

"You don't sound fine."

"It's just... I never really saw Paul being like that."

"Twilight I think that they were payed."

"What do you mean?"

"Why did they go after you? Hmm? I think someone's at work here."

"You and your conspiracy theories."

"Alright, have you seen Trixie lately?"

"I...uh...no I haven't."

"Figured as much. Are you sure your alright?"

"*sigh* No... but I'm happy that you fought for me. However... Lightning..."

"He scared you didn't he?"

"He had so much raw power. I don't think he can control it."

"See? I'm not the only one who thinks that!"

"What?"

"This morning... when I was helping him with his training, he and I talked about it. Oh well... I don't want to get into detail now. I'm going to pay Trixie a visit."

"What are you going to do?" she asked as I took my shirt off and put a black long sleeved shirt on. I grabbed a gray vest, black jeans, and my ski mask and put them on. "What are you going to do?!"

"I'm going to pay her a visit."

"Don't do this Dustin. I'm sure she didn't do this."

"Do you believe in me or not?"

"I... of course I do. I do believe you. In that case please be careful." she moved my mask up and kissed me before pulling it back down.

"Thank you for understanding me."

"Thank you for being there for me." I grabbed my fingerless gloves and converse, put them on, and climbed out the window. I quickly climbed between the windows and made my way up two stories and left 17 windows until I found her room. I sneaked in her room and hid behind the door as she opened it walking in.

"What do you mean he's in the hospital? Is it that bad? Alright. Yeah your right. It was a stupid plan to begin with. What? Why? Because she's always in my way! I hate Twilight Sparkle. Yeah? Okay. Thanks. Alright. Love you too. Bye." *beep* "I need to cut the light on." she said flicking on the light switch and looking me straight in the eye.

"Boo."

"AAAAHHHH!" I grabbed her by the hand, closed the door with my foot, and threw her on the couch. "W-what are you going to do to me? Rape me?"

"What? No! What is with you women and always thinking I want to do that. That's disgusting! Kinda like your friend Paul earlier."

"Paul?"

"He molested a girl today. Name's Twilight Sparkle by the way. I believe you two know each other."

"Yeah but I didn't tell him to do that! Honest!"

"So what did you tell him to do?"

"I told him to take out Dustin so I could get to Twilight."

"Hmm... Dustin? Whose he?"

"He's this dreamy guy who every one likes. Especially me but he likes her instead!"

"So you take out Dustin, get rid of Twilight, and what? Give him pity sex?"

"No!"

"Really? Okay tell me your plan."

"Why would I do that?"

"Because I know Dustin and Twilight. Your accomplishes are in the hospital because of a boy named Lightning. I know him as well. I'm going to tell them, and your going to have 3 enemies."

"Oh please don't! I'll do anything! I'll... I'll do anything you want at all." she said unbuttoning her shirt.

"Stop. I'm not fucking with you." I went back out the window and jumped into one of the bushes in the garden making her lose sight of me. I tiptoed all the way back into my room and changed my clothes back. Twilight was asleep on the couch with a book on her chest. I put a bookmark in her page, placed it on the coffee table, and cut turned the TV down so only I would hear it. I pulled a blanket over her and put a pillow under her head making her smile.

"Love ya Twilly. I want you to know that." I walked over to the kitchen corner and made myself a cup of tea. By the time I finished and was almost going to take a sip of it, Twilight woke up.

"Huh? *yawn* Dustin? When did you get here?" she asked rubbing her eyes. I put the tea cup on a little glass plate and handed it to her. "Thanks."

"Welcome." I said making another cup. "I just got here. Payed Trixie one hell of a visit."

"Was it her?"

"Yeah it was. She even told me why."

"Which is?"

"Do you really want to hear it?"

"Yes I do!"

"Okay. Trixie has a crush on me and she..." I told her the entire plan that came from the diabolical magician. "And she didn't know about that."

"She didn't tell Paul to violently molest me?"

"No she didn't."

"Okay. Is there... is there anything I can do to prevent this?"

"The only thing I want you to do is be yourself and let me handle all the problems alright?"

"I can do that." she put her and my cup of tea down and moved up to kiss me. I pulled her on top of me and took off my jeans as she did with her skirt revealing her low-cut white panties (My favorite if I do say so myself.) Just as I was about to make the next move, Spike ran through the door.

"Gah! Spike!" screamed Twilight pulling the blanket over both of us. "Um... can you knock next time?"

"I'm so sorry Twilight! I need to speak to Dustin!"

"Can you give me a moment?" I asked him.

"Why?"

"Because...I'm...hard..."

"Oh...OHHHH! Yeah I'll wait outside." It took about 4 minutes for me to settle down and put on sleeping pants. Twilight went into the next room to put her Pj's on.

"What do you want to talk about Spike?"

"Your advice!"

"...Yeah?"

"It worked! Rarity accepted me!"

"Oh? Wow! I'm so happy for you Spike!"

"So what do I do next?"

"Have you seriously never been on a date before?"

"Well I have but... not this far. Technically I don't think it was a date."

"Don't side-track me. Your a man. She won't know what to expect next. If you have sex tonight, she'll think your just after her for her body. If you play it cool, love her, and be a good boyfriend, then she'll love you forever."

"Okay. Play it cool... like how?"

"Hahahaha... Oh man. Your killing me. Just cuddle or something!"

"Then what?"

"Goodnight Spike." I said closing the door. I looked at Twilight who was standing by the couch looking away from me with a blush on her face. "Hello Twilight. Fancy meeting you here!"

"You really do like flirting with me." she said making her blush get redder. I grabbed her by the chin and looked her in the eyes. My silver/blue eyes (which turn yellow when I switch to my tiger eyes) matching her purple eyes.

"I have a confession to make."

"What?"

"I wanted to say you have the prettiest smile I've ever seen."

"Oh...I have a confession to make too."

"What?"

"I only smile that way when I'm with you." I pulled her face in and we started our make-out session again. I picked her up and carried her to bed. She and I settled that this moment was too perfect for us to ruin it with something as messy as sex so we cuddled and loved each other. Kinda like what I told Spike to do but... well... I'm more of a pro at this. Eventually we woke up on the bright Sunday morning.

"*yawn* Good morning." said Twilight moving her body up with her hair down around her neck as the sun shinned down upon her.

"Good morning." I said standing up and stretching. I felt a tug and turned around to see I had my tail wrapped around Twilight's waste. "Oops. Sorry about that."

"Don't be. I liked it. It was warm and it kept us together."

"Well when you put it that way..."

"I also like your ears." she said taking off my fake ears. She started playing with my real ears like I was a pet.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm playing with your wittle kitty ears."

"Wittle? Do you have to say it like I'm a kid?"

"No I have to say it like your cute."

"Thanks Twilly."

"Sure thing Dusty."

"Huh... that may work out. Dusty and Twilly, lovers who play with each others ears."

"Only if that lover will return the favor."

"Romantic date?"

"That sounds lovely." she gave me a quick kiss. "I'm going to grab a bath."

"Want me to wash your back?"

"That's what magic is for."

"Does magic feel better than another person's hand?"

"I...*giggle* You got me there. Sure, come and join me."

"That's the spirit."

2 minutes later...

"Ah... this is relaxing." said Twilight sticking her head out of the water.

"Tell me about it." I said relaxing in the tub and letting my body slide down. I moved forward a bit and reached for the bottle of Aussie shampoo when I felt hands in my hair. "Hey what gives?"

"You should really use this stuff more. It makes your hair nice and soft!"

"So does Aussie!"

"But this makes your hair smell like flowers. What does that smell like?"

"*sniff* Oranges."

"Yeah use this." I stopped resisting and allowed the girl to wash my hair. "See? Nice and soft!"

"Yep." I grabbed the shower head and shot her back with cold water.

"Wah! AAAHHH! *gulp* Aaaaahhhh..."

"You make the best sounds, hahahahah!" I didn't see her hand go for a bucket of cold water. "Hahahaha-AAAAHHH! Mmm... Ohohoh..."

"Revenge is best served cold."

"Nice one." We continued having our fun until we realized we were spending too much time in the bath so we got out and dressed after we finished washing. We eventually went to the cafeteria and had breakfast by ourselves. It was like all of our friends had plans for each other or something. I've been working in the Library every Sunday from 9 to 3 making 50 silvers a day. So I work two days, make a sovereign. That's how easy the money system is now a days. 100 coppers makes a silver, a hundred silvers makes a sovereign (gold coin) and that's all there is to it!

"That goes in the 'e' section!" yelled Twilight flying past me on one of those ladders with wheels on it. I looked down and saw the encyclopedias in my hands and looked up to see I was in the graphic novel section.

"Oh... I thought something was wrong here." I walked over to where Twilight said and put the books in their proper locations. When I wasn't talking to Twilight or putting books up, I was reading a documentary on a war survivor. It had me thinking of Cody, my older brother, who enlisted in the war. I won't lie when I say he was the bravest man I've ever met but I'm worried about him. My family hasn't received letters in years and we haven't heard any word about him. Hell just thinking about it puts me in a bad mood so I'm going to stop now.

"Final Chapter... Oh goodie." I flipped the pages to see there was only two left. I read them and felt my entire opinion change on what's what in the world. It was the last chapter. The writer... this is from his journal that they recovered on the battlefield.

'I'm going to die... I'm going to die on the battlefield. It's getting harder to write, for my hands won't stop shaking. I hope I'm making everyone at home proud. (Right here were some bloodstains) Got shot again. Yeah I'm not going to make it. We've been fighting for so long now... I don't even know the date anymore. These people are monsters. I know what your thinking and it's not true. A hydra and a manticorn are mere animals like rabbits and birds who rely on instinct. A true monster is one who takes joy in this. Who lives of off the depression and sadness of others. Who wants to cause violence everywhere. If anyone finds this... please tell others that (more bloodstains here) ... just lost my left hand... blood-loss is taking a toll... can't see straight anymore. There arming the machine gun up above me. I can hear the bullets but I can't feel them. But I haven't lost yet. They can't break my spirit. My body is broken but not my spirit. God will exact justice on these monsters. My only wish is that I saw my baby girl again...'

"That's depressing." I flipped the page over to see more bloodstains. "Why would they publish the bloodstains? I don't want to see this." I closed the book and put it back on the shelf I got it from. So a true monster is a man who wants to cause harm on others for fun? I haven't thought about it like that. I feel like that's something a man should fight for. Sure he might be crazy but it's only to protect others. This is what we call the Warrior's Code.

"You okay?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah I'm fine."

"Your just spacing off again."

"Sorry. Any more books?"

"No we're done for the day."

"Are we?"

"Uh... yeah?"

"Are you sure?" I asked pulling her in closer.

"Oh! Well... not that. I mean the job."

"What if this is my job?"

"Then I have to pay you in someway." she moved up to kiss me. I accepted it and we both closed our eyes for about 3 minutes. When we opened it, we were surrounded by a bunch of little bug things. They were small and adorable little creatures in a variety of colors.

"Uh... Twilight?"

"It's so cute! What are these things?"

"I think I've seen these before. Yeah! When I was a baby... Hmm..."

Adorable flashback time...

So I bet your looking around and seeing all the destruction everywhere right? Yeah. That's not my home. Let's go to Everfree Fields!

(...one fast travel later...)

Ah... the green fields... the happy animals... hell even the flowers are in bloom. Such a wonderful place. This is my home. See the house up the hill? My place. Now I bet your wondering where I've seen these little things before well it's coming up. But I can't just let you not imagine me as the cutest baby you'd ever fine. See the tall, beautiful, busty woman? (I don't want to hear anything about my mother being a MILF.) That's Deborah.

"Look Jay. The cherry blossoms are in full bloom this year."

"That they are." said my dad hugging my mom from behind. "The kids are out. Well most of them."

"The twins?"

"Sleeping."

"Good." then a little bug landed beside the dark haired father with the lion tail. "Um... honey?"

"Is that a Parasprite?"

"I think it is."

"*sigh* Son of a bitch. Alright. I'll handle them."

I don't remember how I heard that talk but then again magic works in strange ways. I also didn't remember the next 10 or so minutes of what happened outside. No I was playing with my sister while we were in our crib. Then my mom walked in and picked us both up and held us close.

"Alright you two. Your father is in one of his moods..." An army of the bugs went flying past the door my mom was standing at and my dad ran by it with a gas-mask and a flamethrower.

"I'm gonna end every one of you!" he yelled chasing all the bugs away. Every dad in the town was doing the same thing, burning the bugs. But...why?

End of FB...

"Yeah I remember these little guys." I said holding one. "It's a Parasprite. I guess they're trouble."

"What do you mean?"

"I remember my dad running around with a flamethrower burning these little things. Then something about a food shortage... and that's all."

"Your dad always makes me laugh! *giggle* I can see him now running around in flame retardant equipment."

"It's not funny! My dad has a serious problem!"

"So do you mister."

"What do you mean?"

"Who the hell can remember what happened outside when he was a baby?"

"I don't wanna talk about it."

"You sound like your dad too."

"*sigh* Well let's try to stop these little creatures anyways before they...GAH!" the one I was holding disappeared. "Oh no!" they were all gone. "God damn me and my flashbacks!" I started running around looking for them. Then I found one eating an apple.

"Gotcha!" said Twilight coming in from behind and holding it closely. "See? They aren't all bad. Just a little hungry." she held the apple up for it to finish. It ate the entire thing in one bite and started cuddling with her. "Aw... it's the cutest thing ever! Don't you agree?"

"I...I...I...s-sure?"

"Can I keep it?"

"I already have a pet."

"Oh but Pal will be happy to have a playmate!" she ran away with the bug in her hands.

"Oh man... she's grown attached to it... so it's either I kill it and break Twilight's heart, or learn why my father had such a freakout over it... and I'm talking to myself again... *sigh* I hate being alone..." then Pinkie ran flying past me into the band room. Then I felt my phone vibrating. I pulled it out to see I got a text from Lilith.

'Dusty! It's Parasprite season! Don't let them multiply! Kill them all ASAP! ;) love Lily.'

"Uh... huh..." My sister is smarter than Twilight when it comes to anatomy. I should take her advice now before things get out of hand. One of the insects flew by me and I slapped it with my hands making everyone around me freakout.

"OH my god! How could you do that?" asked Brandon getting on his knees to the little bug. He had tears in his eyes. "There there, oh God dammit Dustin! What the fuck is wrong with you?"

"Lily told me to kill them."

"You sister?"

"She told me to kill them all before they multiply." I turned around to see a crowd of angry girls holding their Parasprites. "Oh come on people! You can't be serious!"

"Get him!" yelled Rainbow causing the riot to start.

"Oh god no!" I ran down the gigantic school hall to see the bugs everywhere. Rainbow flew in front of me to stop me so I summoned a shadow portal and appeared on the floor above her. "Sorry!" I started killing more of the bugs as I went down the hall pissing more people off. Then I ran right in the way of Pinkie Pie causing myself to trip.

"You okay?" she asked helping me up.

"Yeah. Thanks."

"Kill him!" said Octavia from the crowd.

"No listen everybody!" said Pinkie stopping them. She had all of these instruments on her. "We need to get rid of all of these Parasprites right now!" I forget, Pinkie Pie is my next door neighbor at my real house. She probably knows what these things are. "If you don't destroy them or chase them away, they will eat all of our food and multiply. They duplicate after each bite they take." Oh no... Twilight...

"Sorry Pinkie I got to go!" I jumped up the stairwell using the walls and ran to my room to see it was filled to the brim with the bugs. "Twilight?"

"In the bathroom! Is something the matter?"

"Not at all! Just don't open the door yet!" I grabbed a net from the closet and stuffed them all inside. I tied it up, placed it inside a garbage bag, tied that up, and dropped it out the window. "Okay, coast is clear."

"Alright." she opened the door and looked around. "Where is Mr. Munchies?"

"Mr...Munchies?"

"Yeah! I gave him one of your little snack bars and he was loving it so much I named him that. Then I went to the bathroom for a minute and now he's gone. *gasp!* Dustin what did you do with him?"

"I... hold on a minute!" I looked out the window to see the bag was still tied up. "Alright. I got rid of him."

"Why?" she asked as a tear fell from her eyes.

"Oh Twilight..."

"Don't do that! Don't say 'Oh Twilight...' it makes me feel stupid. Why did you do it?"

"Look in the hallway." she opened the door to see thousands of bugs running around and kids screaming while running down the hall. She closed the door and looked at me as I held empty boxes which held all my snacks in it. "They eat, multiply, and cause havoc. The room was full of them." I put the box in the trash. "I'm sorry Twilight. You grew attached to it like everyone else."

"Dustin...I..."

"It's okay. I forgive you. Now Pinkie and I need to get rid of the rest of them. Niko too!"

"Why them?"

"Because we all live in the same place, so we all know what these are."

"Okay. Is there anyway I can help?"

"Yeah. Distract them for me." I opened the door and started carving my way through the bugs. I had my claws drawn until I ran into Niko. "Hey!"

"Who let the Parasprites in?" he asked.

"I don't want to talk about it!"

"Pfft... Shafers... you all never want to talk about it. SO that leaves one thing left."

"Action?"

"Action!" he summoned some fireballs as I concentrated with some force blast spells. Sure it destroyed some of them but they kept on coming this way. Then some lightning bolts went past us and demolished most of them.

"You guys need some help?" asked Lightning from behind.

"Good timing Tombs." I told him as we all ran down the stairs.

"Can I ask you something?"

"What?"

"Do you have animorphic blood?"

"...Yeah."

"Figured as much."

"How did you-?"

"I saw you change in the window."

"That's fucked up." said Niko. "Your putting a bad thought in my head man." Down at the bottom I found Pinkie playing instruments leading them outside. "Pinkie's got the right idea."

"Your going to take her lead?" asked Lightning.

"We've known her forever man." I told him. "Trust me. She may sound silly but she's usually right."

"I have a question now."

"What?" we both asked.

"How do you guys get named Dustin and Niko, and she get's a fantasy name like Pinkie Pie?"

"Don't want to talk about it." I told him grabbing a volleyball net. "Catch."

"Oof... what gives?"

"We're going to lead them into this. Your going to use your powers to draw them in and kill them."

"W-what?"

"They're bugs right?" said Niko taking my place. "What do bugs like? Lights. So we're making a giant bug zapper."

"Now let's get to it!" I grabbed some metal pipes and placed them near the door. Niko tied the net and Lightning got in position. Then Twilight with all her friends ran past us leading every single one of them to us. "Lightning!"

"On it!" he started charging the net, electrifying it. "Aha! It works!"

"Here we are." said Niko standing beside him holding an umbrella. Lightning went to touch it but Niko slapped his hand. "It's got a rubber grip."

"Oh. How come you didn't get shocked?"

"It's... got a rubber grip."

"Ohhh... Right. Sorry." The bugs stopped right ahead of the net.

"Don't worry guys. I got some dubstep." said Vinyl taking control of the portable bass machine. She drew them into the net causing them to explode. I managed to dodge all of it but, well, I did slip on it.

"Shit shit shit shit!" I tried to stand still but I kept slipping. "Why did I wear converse!?! Fuck!"

"Muffin!" yelled Derpy flying under the net sliding on the goo lifting me in the air with myself projecting to the net.

"Ohhhh........no..." *BZZT!* "GAH! FUCKMYSTUPIDFUCKINGLIFEOFFUCKINGSHIT OWOWOWOWOW!" eventually Lightning stopped his spell.

"Hey? Hey Dustin? You alright?" asked Niko above me.

"What do you think?"

"I think you are lucky since your so used to being electrocuted."

"What?" asked Lightning.

"Dustin's hot twin sister, who is so fucking hot, can use lightning and ice so she used to mess with him all the time."

"You are not hitting on my sister!" I threw a punch as to which he ducked and I punched the metal rod (which still had a current) "GAHGGHG FAHWK UUUUU! AHAGAGAGHAHAHAGHAGHA!" eventually the current discharged. "Ah.. aha... ahahaha.... I'm alive..." I moved my hand down to my crotch. "And I didn't piss myself this time. Ahahahah!"

"You are the weirdest kid I've ever met."

"No, there I go."

"Did you piss yourself?" asked Niko.

"Yeah. Kinda glad I took that portable urinal with me." I pulled the bag out of my pants and threw it in the dumpster. "Now... I'm going to murder you!" I chased the fiery red-headed friend of mine down the hallway.

"Please! I know you! You wouldn't hurt me!"

"No but I'd play with your head." I said landing on his shoulder. "No homo." I bopped him on the nose and started running from him. It's a game we've played since we were babies.

Another Flashback...

"Aren't they just the cutest kids?" asked my mom who was talking to Sherry, Niko's mom.

"I know. Hey Diane!"

"Yes?" asked the pink haired woman.

"Did you bring Pinkie today to play?" they asked as us babies looked at each other in the crib. We were in a park. Niko moved his hand ahead of my face and tried to hit me. He got tired and quited. So I put my hand together as a palm and bopped him on the nose making him look at me with those big red eyes.

"Boop." I told him as he turned his head.

"His first word!" my mom said happily while hugging her friends. Then Pinkie got in the crip.

"Boop." I bopped her on the nose as well making her climb on top of me and start wrestling.

Current time...

"Hahahahahhahahah!" I was running upside down. He was trying to use his flight magic. "You can't catch me!"

"Sure I can. Meow-mix meow-mix..."

"That only works on pets!"

"What do you know about that? Did you try it?"

"Well... yeah."

"Did it suck?"

"No it wasn't half bad. One more thing."

"What?"

"Boop!" I hit him on the nose while jumping down. I almost made it to the door when a hand came around the corner and gently poked me on my nose. I looked up to see Pinkie Pie.

"Boop!" she called out while jumping into one of her portals. That's how she does it! She's so random!

"Oh no you don't!" I jumped in after her.

Meanwhile... down on the ground...

"Wow Twilight. That's the guy of your dreams huh?" asked Rainbow.

"Oh shut it."

"He's such a kid."

"You could lighten up Rainbow."

"Huh?"

"I thought we were all friends. Here you are poking fun at him. And too me!" Twilight said while throwing her arms up.

"Oh...*sigh* I'm sorry Twilight. I know you hate it when I joke about friendship."

"It's okay Rainbow."

"No it's not okay. I shouldn't be so mean. Your right."

"That's too bad." said Pinkie walking past her. "Boop! I'm it!"

"No your not!" said Niko bonking her on the nose.

"I win!" I said appearing between both of them, hitting them both, and landing on the ceiling.

'Okay students. It appears the Parasprite or Parasite infestation whatever is over. Please relax and go back to doing whatever you were doing before. Lunch will be in an hour. Oh... bye the way... the student who ordered the box of Parasprites, get into my office. NOW!... that will be all *giggle* Have a good day.'

"I like how she can be so sweet and scary at the same time." said Niko looking up at the intercom. "What do you think?" he asked looking at me.

"I never thought about it. I already have a girl."

"Who doesn't want to be with the Principle?"

"Me."

"Whatever. You know her pretty good don't you?"

"Huh?"

"If your with Twilight I mean."

"I'm not helping you get in Celestia's pants!"

"Fine fine. I'll get someone else."

"You ever try to be nice once in a while?"

"I'm nice right now aren't I?"

"I...good point."

"Hey guys." said Applejack getting our attention. "Y'all wanna go out with us?"

"There's your chance." I pushed him forward.

"You damn cat!"

"Tiger." I gave him a little cute face (:3) And jumped into a shadow portal appearing beside Twilight. "I do good today?"

"You did good." she leaned up and kissed me. "And... about tonight... If you don't want to..."

"We are going on a date Twilight. Okay?"

"Yes."

Well... all in all... today went pretty good. But... I wonder... who ordered the Parasprites? Oh hey! My phone's vibrating again.

'Did you take care of the problem yet? - Lily'

'Yeah. It's over. Someone ordered them to the school. Why? I don't know yet.' I waited a minute and got another text.

'Alright. Be careful now or mom will kill me.'

'Why don't you come to my school?'

'Because I don't think it'd be a good idea. I think I should just keep my magic to myself. You know?'

'I do know. Please come over. I will help you out with everything you need.'

'I'll consider it. Is Twilight still with you? Please say yes and you didn't mess it up yet.'

'Yes I'm still dating her.'

'Good! Mom's worried sick. Well I'll text ya later. Bye, Love you.'

'Love you too sis.'

"What's going on?" asked Twilight.

"Lily's just paranoid."

"How is Lilith?" asked Applejack.

"Still not into women AJ."

"Aw shucks. Hey I float either boat."

"And my sister will not become like Jerad!" I said with a fire in my heart. "The mere fact that he's... different doesn't mean I'll let her become like that! She's my twin sister and I will not let her fall for another woman! Hold on... I'm getting another text. 'Oh and I met a... man... okay. Tell you later. Bye.' See?"

"I'm just joking. Ya need to settle down pardner."

"Sorry Applejack. I just hate it when someone tries to mess with my sister's love life. Well just her, not Mary-Kate."

"I think I'm missing something here." said Lightning.

"Complicated family."

"Are they all... like you?"

"You mean cats? Yes."

"Crazy." he looked over and saw his friends. "Well I got to run. See you guys."

"Bye." we all said.

"You should invite your sister to come here!" said Rarity. We continued to talk for an hour until we went to lunch.

"I got a joke." said Brandon sitting beside Nathan across from me. "How do you circumcise a hillbilly?"

"You... take him to the hospital?"

"You kick his sister in the jaw."

"Oh that's bad. Hahahahahah!" We all shared in on joke hour until Lucas walked by us. He had the absolute worst jokes ever.

"I got one. How do you make a little girl cry twice?"

"What?"

"You wipe your bloody dick on her teddy bear." None of us laughed. We all thought about it for a few seconds until we got the naughty picture.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?"

"Hahahaha! Good one right?"

"No! Not at all! Why am I friends with you again?"

"Because we've known each other since border school."

"Oh yeah." I looked to my right to see all the girls were giving me pissed off looks. "Don't do those kinds of jokes anymore please." They all nodded their heads for yes.

"I got one." said Niko. "Okay. It's in Vietnam. A Vietcong soldier falls into an American soldier's foxhole. The American thinks to himself, 'I'm going to take him alive. POW. Prisoner of War.' so he looks the guy in the eyes and says "Are you a paratrooper?" (he moved his arm up and down like a wavelength.) The Vietnamese guy can't understand him. So the American says "Are you a foot-soldier?" (he said while stomping his feet on the ground.) "Are you a fucking marine?" (he gave us all a fist pump) Now the Vietnamese guy is freaking out. Then the American says "Are you an observer?" (he made binoculars with his hands.) then the Vietcong guy freaks the fuck out and runs over the battlefield back to his friends. He looks at all of them and says "Those Americans are crazy! This one guy said that when the sun goes down he's going to march over here and fuck me in my ass until my eyes pop out!"

"HAAHAHAHAHAAHAHHAH!" I was one of many to laugh for many people heard it.

"How is that joke better?" asked Lucas. "It took to long and you said no more jokes like that!"

"I said no more jokes involving your dick and little girls."

"Oh..."

"And that one had a good story to it! Bravo Niko!" I said clapping my hands. "As a reward for making me laugh so much today, you can have my apple cobbler."

"Thanks man." he took the small plate from me.

"I'm going to write the best joke ever made! Then you will all love me!" Lucas yelled while running away.

"Huh... and I thought Fluttershy wasn't loved." said Pinkie.

"Oh...Hahahahaha....ah don't make me laugh anymore. I'm starting to hurt." Everyone else began to laugh. "No seriously."

"I got a joke!" said Rainbow.

"Oh boy..." I took a sip from my tea. "Let's hear it." So after a few gut busting laughs, we left the cafeteria. Lunch was delayed due to the infestation. Can you guess which bratty bitch I didn't see at lunch? That's right. Ms. Great and Powerful Trixie. Guess she's one of the culprits if not THE culprit. But I honestly don't think she did it. She wouldn't do something like this. No... their is another person's work at hand here. But I don't have a clue on who it is... unless he/she decided to turn themselves in to Celestia, there is no one to point fingers to and blame.

"You okay?" asked Twilight hugging my arm.

"I think I laughed too much."

"Hehehe..." Brandon laughed over my shoulder. "Serves you right."

"I didn't do anything. Now I feel worst than the chick from Soul Surfer."

"Oh that's a low blow." said Fluttershy on my right. We all looked at her since she never really talked much. "Just saying."

"I'm going to grab a Coke. They always make me feel better." I went around the corner to the snack machine and saw something I won't forget anytime soon. It was a shadow person. Female. She was a student here. I was able to see her with my tiger eyes (because I'm faster) and she was obviously on the run from something. I couldn't make out an identity. That's the beauty of shadow magic, you can do just about anything with it. She was so fast I couldn't even see her hair.

"You okay?" asked Twilight waving a hand in my eyes. We all watched as the front doors blew open. "What was that?"

"Shadow user."

"Can you get her?" asked Brandon.

"She's too far now."

"I can get her!" yelled Rainbow.

"Dash stop! She's gone."

"But..."

"That wasn't ordinary shadow magic. No that was class S magic. The way she covered her identity and broke the doors proves she is no mere ordinary student either. I'm afraid that was an extremely skilled Shade."

"A Shade?" asked Fluttershy.

"People who rely solely upon shadow magic. Who can reach the Realm of Shadows. These are people we don't want to mess with."

"But your the best at shadow magic!" said Twilight.

"Yes.... I may be a class S magic user, but I can't catch her now. It's too late."

"Did you see anybody run past here?" asked some guards who were out of breath.

"She went out the front. I'm afraid you lost her." I told them. I turned to the soda machine and grabbed a Coke bottle. When I turned the cap, it went off on a chemical reaction spraying me with fizz. "Who the fuck pet Mentos in my Coke?"

"Hahahaha!" the shadow person was up on the second floor laughing. "For a man who knew who I was, your quite stupid."

"Hello."

"Hello you damn pathetic cat."

"Is this your kind of joke? Parasprites and now you ruin my Coke?"

"Hahahaha! Maybe it is maybe it isn't."

"Dustin don't..."

"I know Twi. Let me handle this. Listen good kid because your messing with the wrong person." I moved my legs and put my arms up. I had my torso turned and my left hand out to balance my power with my right fist getting ready.

"Let's see what you're made of!" she disappeared and ran extremely fast. I closed my eyes and continued to breathe in and out. I imagined all the students in this room and all the guards. They all heard everything and were looking around for her. There was one sound and one sound only I could hear. The running of someone's shoes. She was on my left then my right then ahead of me coming in for a hit.

"This isn't going to end well for you ya know."

"I do know. But we appear to have different perspectives!"

"Do you know who I am?" I asked the circulating person who was causing a dust storm as everyone backed up.

"Your just a no good ruffian who thinks he's top shit."

"So you don't know me. Didn't your teacher tell you not to pick fights with strangers?"

"Huh?"

"Spirit rule number 2. Know your enemy."

"Spirit? I don't need to know that junk!" I used my leg to kick her up into the air making the world appear in slow-motion.

"Shadow is a branch of power along that tree of magic. It needs the help of two other classes. Spirit, and Force. I'm an S class master in each of these classes."

"That means..."

"I am a Wizard."

"No..." was all she could say as I punched her in the gut with my free hand and sent her into the wall. I stood there in the disbanding dust storm with everyone looking at me while I popped my hand.

"I think I went over board with that."

"*cough* You can't be serious..." she said crawling out of the fresh hole. "I can't use my magic."

"I spirit trapped you."

"What?"

"And I took your shadow." I held it in a ball. "Look down." she did as commanded and she didn't have a shadow. "Your powerless."

"Give it back!"

"Sorry. Your are misusing your magic. Now I think Ms. Celestia wants a word with you." I said as the principle walked beside me. I handed her the spirit ball. "Here you go."

"Thank you Dustin. Now you know what I want next..."

"Private time then a cup of tea?"

"I... huh... not bad. Yes. I wish to speak with Ms. Legume here." she grabbed the now visible girl. She had dark-hair, brown eyes, and her breast were almost as big as Celestia's. What is with kids these days and big boobs? What do they put in their food? Hormones? God damn... I think I'll play it safe with Twilight's smaller more healthier looking breast. I mean they are big but... naturally big. Celestia she... let's just say their is a rumor going around that she learned a spell to increase her sex appeal.

"That's not true." said Celestia looking at me.

"Alright, good to know. Wait... did you just read my mind?"

"No."

"Oh... okay." Hmm... odd. But that's what she does. Wait... oh no! She can go through my mind! That means she knows what I'm...

"What your thinking about doing to my personal student tonight?"

"Your enjoying this aren't you?" I asked her as I saw Twilight get an immediate blush in the distance.

"*giggle* I'm just messing with you."

"So you don't know what I'm thinking off right now?"

"Is it fish taco?"

"..." I turned around and marched away from her. She was always a troll... god why is she so good at trolling me?!

"Dustin where are you going?" asked Twilight running beside me. All of my other friends went their own way.

"I need a breath of fresh air." I walked back into the garden with Twilight and took a seat on the bench. "It's just what she said... it really got to me."

"Your not a pathetic cat."

"How long has my family kept it a secret? Living in a world with ordinary people. Yet she could see who I was to begin with. So could Lightning!"

"Maybe you need to lay low for awhile."

"I doubt it will make a difference. One day the entire school will find out and I'd be force to run away due to the fact that I'm a monster."

"Your not a monster!"

"Twilight I have a tail and I have fake ears on! How much more proof do they need?"

"I think your looking at a bad scenario."

"Maybe."

"Didn't you say that your mom wasn't a cat?"

"That's right. Then she married my dad and just like that, she changed and they had to run away from the wedding."

"But they're plenty of animorphs here!"

"Maybe. *sigh* It just has me in a bad mood that this day hasn't gone our way once."

"We still have each other."

"We still have our date tonight."

"Cheer up. It'll be fun."

"Your right. Let me up." She took her head off of my lap and I stood up off the bench. Twilight and I left for our room so we could get ready for tonight.

Meanwhile...

"Time for Trixie to play her best trick yet." said the woman wearing gloves picking Poison Joke. "So many shapes and colors, but I want the blue and pink berries." she went around the garden picking the flowers. She looked around to make sure no one was around. "When everyone eats this for dinner, they won't know what hit them. Then I'll make my move."

At the room...

"Twilly? You ready?" I asked fixing my bow-tie.

"Yep." she walked out wearing a purple dress. "What is that?"

"I'm wearing a bow-tie now. Bow-ties are cool."

"Okay...then..."

"So do you want to go out to eat first or do something else?"

"Why don't we go sightseeing first?"

"Excellent." We left the campus and went to the park. It was awesome. We decided that we could save money if we ate the school food so we could enjoy ourselves more. We had fun at the park, we even went to the mall. (Bought Twilight a hairband.) So after hours and hours of looking good and sightseeing, we went back to the school, changed our clothes, and went for dinner.

"I had so much fun!"

"So did I! Hahahah...hah..."

"What's wrong?"

"Does the food smell different to you?"

"A little." Twilight turned her head to the sign. "It says that they are trying a new seasoning."

"Oh... Hmm... smells fruity. But sounds good." I cut up the steak on my plate and placed a piece in my mouth. "Not bad. I liked it before but I can eat this."

"It's really sweet... but it has a good aftertaste."

"Yeah..." I looked around and saw that everyone was enjoying it. So... I ate my fruity steak and felt kinda sleepy. "Twilight... Wow I just got tired all of a sudden."

"Me too. Let's get to bed." I looked around and saw everyone was leaving. Teachers included. Twilight teleported us to our room and passed out in my arms.

"Hey I got you." I opened the door and placed her on the bed. I took her shoes off and mine as well. I quickly put some food in Pal's bowl and got in bed beside Twilight passing out instantly. Man... I didn't even get to brush my teeth. Why am I so tired? Why do I feel so hot? It's like my body is reacting to something...

It's getting harder and harder for me to publish chapters due to FIMfiction becoming a 502 Bad Gateway site. Yeah I'm still not exactly sure on what happened. I heard a rumor from a friend of mine that SOMEPONY thought it would be a good idea to post porn. Thus getting this website in trouble due to adult content. Then again, this is a rumor. But never fear! For I shall never stop trying! Let's see... Oh! I saw the new Batman movie! It was the best Batman movie I've ever seen. Like Bane had this awesome Sean Connery voice going on "I say... Batman... you are doing quite well." That's something he would have said with that mask on. Also they left it open for a new movie, I'm not going to spoil it because I'm awesome. So if your a fan, go see that movie more than once! It's that good.

We got another bad bad situation over here.

I finally awoke after a bad dream I had. I dreamed that Twilight would leave me for some better looking guy and I'd go through a stage of depression.

When I woke up, oddly, I was in Twilight's arms. She was bigger? Like more masculine. And I felt smaller. I had a massive headache and I felt like I was going to puke. I ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet which I think woke up Twilight.

"*yawn* Dustin you okay in there?" Why did she sound different? "Why do I sound different? What's going on! *gasp* Why do I have a penis!" ...come again? Twilight has a what now? "Dustin!" she yelled as she ran in the door. I was standing in front of a mirror with my shirt up revealing a pair of breast.

"What's going on? *cough cough* Oh I don't feel good at all."

"Your a woman! I'm a dude! Dustin we changed genders!"

"I've noticed that... *cough*" I put my hand down in my pants. "I miss my dick."

"Are you alright?"

"No. I feel awful. I think it was that steak I ate."

"That new seasoning!"

"Someone fucked with it *sniff* I'm gonna sneeze... Ah....ah..."

"Dustin don't s-"

"*choo* Why do I have... a cute little sneeze? *choo* Ugh..."

"Your sick. It was that steak I bet."

"I knew I smelled something bad. Twilight I'm having an allergic reaction."

"But your only allergic to Poison...Joke..."

"No way. I knew I smelled something wrong."

"Okay. Let me get your medicine." he said going through the cabinets. I tried to take my clothes off and get in the tub but I fell down. Surprisingly, Twilight picked me up. "Your so light. Here." he handed me some pills. I swallowed them and my body went limp.

"Twilight... what are you doing?"

"I'm putting you in bed."

"But I have class!"

"No you don't mister... or lady. You are staying in bed."

"But Twilight..."

"Dustin!"

"Okay." I used my feet to pull the blanket up. "I'm uncomfortable wearing boy clothes."

"Take mine then." she handed me some white underwear and her spare pajamas which were purple and yellow striped.

"So your going to class?"

"After I get a bath yes."

"Take my uniform." I said trying to work the bra. "How do you do this?"

"Have you never worn a bra before?"

"Uh..."

"Right. Bad question. You just connect the strap." he said closing it from behind me.

"Gah! Why does it feel so weird!"

"Relax. It's your fault for having a bigger bust than me."

"I don't like this! This is wrong!" I said trying to open it.

"If you don't wear it, then people will watch you all day. Ever have your nipples show through your clothes?"

"No!"

"You will."

"This isn't funny! Take it off! I can't get it!"

"Leave it on."

"Do I have to?"

"Yes." I stood up to put on the panties. "Do you need help with that too?"

"Maybe. Is it like a special process?"

"Yeah."

"Really?! Fascinating! What is special about it?"

"You."

"Oh... so... I'm special? Like one of a kind or mentally retarded?"

"Your special to me." D'aaawwww....

"...Oh my." I felt a blush to my face. "I feel hot now."

"That's called the woman's body." he said walking into the bathroom leaving me to question myself.

"Wait... I'm special to Twilight... is that one of a kind or mentally retarded? Hmm..." I put on the pajamas and got back in bed. "She...he thinks that I need sleep. Yeah hahahaha.... right...." I threw my head back and couldn't move. "Oh... now I feel sleepy." Then Twilight walked out and put on some of my clothes. "Twilight sing to me."

"Why?"

"It will help me sleep."

"Only because your the cutest girl I've ever seen."

"I'm not cute!"

"Your adorable." he said hugging me. "Soft kitty warm kitty, little ball of fuurrrrr.... Happy kitty sleepy kitty, pur pur puuurrrr..."

"You really think that will..." I blacked out and felt my head land on the pillow. Sleep wrapped over me like a baby blanket. It was good... but still so many questions in my head. I'll just think of the biggest one. Why am I a girl and who the hell put Poison Joke in my dinner? By the time I woke up, it was almost dusk. Yeah. It was 6 in the evening. "Twilight?" I asked looking around.

"I'm in here." said a voice from the living room. He was on the couch eating a bowl of cereal watching the news. "Feeling any better?"

"Not at all. You didn't wake me up."

"You needed the sleep."

"But class-"

"Don't worry. All the classes were messed up today. Everyone in the school, students, and faculty have been poisoned."

"Oh no..."

"That's not even the worst part."

"What?"

"No one knows who did it. My instincts keep saying Trixie, but I'm doubting myself."

"I'd imagine she would do it."

"So what do you think about all of this?"

"Your a handsome guy."

"Your an adorable girl."

"I'm not adorable!"

"Your walking around in pajamas with a blanket in your hands. It's really cute."

"Stop saying that. It makes me feel weird." I took a seat on the couch and he moved away from me. "What? Did I do something wrong?"

"I don't want to get sick."

"Oh... okay." I stood up and went back to the bedroom. I'd say I broke my fever, but I'd have to sleep for the rest of the day in order to get completely over it. I did feel kinda alone since Twilight wouldn't even sleep with me. Oh well... I hope his day went well. Mine didn't. I decided to grab a bath since... well... I didn't get one this morning. It was hot and relaxing but I was still having coughing issues.

"Dustin you doing alright in there?"

"I'm fine Twilight."

"Okay. Just checking." Personally I'm not fine. But the effects of Poison Joke are well known to go away in about 2 to 3 days. Not a bad thing will happen I'm sure... okay that's a lie. A really bad lie too. These kids... I don't think they'll last more than a few more hours before all hell breaks loose. I finished washing up and put my pajamas back on. I went back into the bedroom and crawled back under the covers. I closed my eyes and felt sleep coming onto me again... but I also felt something grab me. Like literally. When I woke up I wasn't in my bed anymore.

"Hello?" I asked looking around the new room I was in. I was in a bed but different room. I moved the covers and saw I was wearing a bright blue dress and heels. "Oh... oh ah! Why is it so hard to walk in these?" I walked over to the door and opened it to see it looked like a romantic date.

"Take a seat." I heard a voice somewhere. I didn't know what exactly to do so I sat down in a chair at the table. The other chair across from me looked like someone was sitting in it but I couldn't tell since all the lights were off. The entire room was being lit by candles. "What do you think?" asked Trixie across from me as he moved his face closer so the light illuminated it.

"You brought me here?"

"Yes. Might I say you didn't put up I fight."

"I was sleeping! *cough cough* I'm sick..."

"Oh don't worry about being sick sweetie. Now you and I are going to enjoy this date..."

"No. No we aren't. You kidnapped me?"

"Yes I did! Come on! Give me a chance!"

"Why can't you get the idea in your head that I'm already with someone else?!"

"Because I want you to myself."

"Look if you let me go I promise that I'll find somebody to be with you! I promise! But you can't force this on me!"

"*sigh* I should have known you would have putted up a fight. That's why I drugged you."

"What?"

"Try to use magic." I tried my best to use my shadow magic but I couldn't summon it. I couldn't use any force spells and my connection with the spirit was gone. "See? Now I'm sure you want to date me or I will blackmail you."

"What?"

"I dressed you. I saw your pretty little tail. Now you and I will have some fun tonight or I'll tell everyone what you really are."

"This is low! Even for your standards!"

"I agree it was a bit rude of me, but it's the only way." I looked down at the table, at the steak she had laid out for me, and I pushed the plate away. I didn't want to talk anymore. "I agree. Let's skip dinner and go straight for desserts."

"What-?" I was cut off when he pulled me in for a kiss. "Mm! Mm mmm!" I tried to fight him back but I felt him grab my tail.

"Now you will do whatever I ask."

"Trixie no..."

"Trixie yes." he went in for another kiss so I kicked him in the balls. "OW! Oh is that what this feels like? Oh that's horrible!"

"Listen to me... if you don't stop, I'll get Celestia to expel you!"

"What?"

"You took this too far this time!"

"Dustin how could you date someone like Twilight and not someone like me?"

"Because Twilight is a beautiful person. Inside and out. You are the shell of a horrible person who I hate more and more each time I look at you."

"Fine! I give up on you! You are the absolute person I've ever tried to date! You won't give me a chance, you don't know how I feel... and you never will!" he said opening the door.

"I've given you many chances to be my friend."

"I hate you. I really do. The world hates you... because your an anamorphic being. A monster."

"You want a monster, look in the mirror." I said walking out of the room and closing the door behind me. I walked back to my room and opened it to find Twilight on the couch with a bandage around his head. "Twilight! God, are you okay?"

"Ow.... yeah I'm fine. I got hit pretty hard. What happened and why are you wearing a dress?"

"You see-" after I explained the situation, I felt kinda sad. I felt pity for Trixie. I felt sad for her, not for what she did, but as a human being.

"At least your okay! We should tell Celestia!"

"She'll be expelled."

"Dustin it's not your fault. Did she violate you?"

"She tried to. The worst she did was force his lips onto mine." I said gargling some mouthwash. "I still can't believe what he tried to pull on me."

"You said you were drugged as well."

"I can't use my magic!"

"I know the drug. He used a potion called Starswirl's Sigh. You won't be able to use magic for about 8 hours."

"Man... the nerve of some people."

"At least you made it out okay."

"I did. You, however, still got injured."

"Yeah but I used some healing magic so I'll be fine in a few minutes." I switched back to the pajamas which Trixie left here. Does that mean he carried me through the halls naked? Oh man...

"Trixie threatened to blackmail me if I didn't sleep with him."

"What?"

"He knows about my tiger blood."

"Dustin, everything will be fine. Look at me."

"I..."

"Look at me." he put his hand on the side of my face. "He won't say anything about it. I'm sure he's not that evil."

"I'm still having a problem saying he when we talk about Trixie."

"Hahahah... I know." I moved up to kiss Twilight and he returned it.

"Thanks for being there for me."

"Thanks for not letting someone else take you away from me."

"I love you."

"I love you too."

"I feel lightheaded..."

"I think that's just us. We are really close after all..."

"No... I mean... my head... check me. Do I have a fever?"

"Yeah your getting one."

"Is that the poison wearing off and my body reacting?"

"I'd imagine. I imagine it will happen to me when I'm sleeping."

"Ugh... it's killing me. Twilight catch me." My body went limp and he picked me up. I didn't even make it to the bed and I passed out due to the pain in my forehead. Man... at least I know Twilight. He or she wouldn't make any moves on me in this condition. Don't believe all those rumors... she's is the nicest person you'll meet. Twilight wouldn't fuck me while I'm unconscious or anything like that. No. She would take care of me. I keep saying she. Odd hobby. But at least I'll be able to break that hobby when we're back to normal.

One demented dream later...

That was a nightmare. I only remember bits and pieces of it. It was this wasteland... and there was this house on fire... and outside there was a fight going on. I saw a red-headed pony standing on her hind-legs. She was holding a fireball and had glowing eyes as a human was on the ground coughing and bleeding. He looked burnt and broken... like his world just ended.

"It's over Dustin!" she shouted. "I'm sorry it came to this. This is your world! You created this in your dream! You wanted it to end and now it did! Everyone's dead because of you!"

"I know. Isn't that great?"

"What?"

"This world will end. Right after you kill me... and in it's place... a new one. A wonderful one. Where everyone lives in peace and happiness. It will be the new Earth. So just hurry up... and kill me now. Save us both the trouble Liz or Kay or whatever your name is."

"...Maybe there is another way."

"What are you waiting for? Do it."

"Dustin I-"

"DO IT!" she shot him with a fireball but he didn't get hit. Instead the world around him disappeared leaving him in a room of darkness. "Hello? Hello!"

"The time has come Painkiller." said an old man walking beside him. "A new world. Just as I imagined it to be. Where everyone is peaceful. Where they all appreciate their lives. All because of you and what you had to sacrifice. I'm sorry about Twilight."

"Me too. Where is the new world?"

"Your not dead yet. However the world as we knew it is. There is only one way to bring back both worlds..."

"They both died?"

"I'm afraid they did."

"Huh. So how do I fix it this time?"

"You create a seal. A blood seal."

"Oh no. I don't like where this is going."

"My son Jesus was the first seal. He would have made the perfect world, however, he was weakened by a wicked man..."

"Judas."

"Yes. However, we're going to put you in the new world."

"What do you mean?"

"Just a fake mind. A body. Until you are called to fight again. Then we will send you your armor and wings. Be safe my friend."

"Does this mean I'm the Painkiller again?"

"It certainly does Grimm."

"Hmm.... I know just the fake name too."

"Dustin wake up!" I heard the voice outside. I opened my eyes and moved my body up to look around. "Dustin... you were having a nightmare." said Twilight beside me. She sounded normal again.

"Oh my god! We're back to normal!" I said hugging her. "Oh man... Oh I wasn't have a nightmare. I was having the saddest dream ever."

"What was it about?"

"This man... I can't remember his name. He looked like he had been living in hell for his entire life... and the world around him was ending. He was eventually killed by an angel."

"Really?"

"That's not the good part. He didn't die right there. The world did. Then God came out and they talked like they were best friends. Obviously they had a history. He explained to the man, whose name I still can't remember, that the new world hadn't been created yet. The man understood and they hugged and continued to talk until..."

"Until?"

"He did this weird thing... a ritual I think. God did. And he froze the man and stabbed him."

"Why would he do that?"

"I can't remember."

"That's horrible for whoever this man was..."

"I know! I still don't know his name. I fell like I do... but I can't think of it."

"You have the best dreams."

"Yeah I do."

"You could right a story about that!"

"Nah... I doubt people would care much about that."

"Why can't you remember his name?"

"I don't know. I mean... if a man that awesome died for all of us... you'd think we'd all be celebrating him. But I can't remember it. It's like it was erased from my memory."

"You can't have a good story without naming your characters. That's simple logic."

"Have you never heard of the Silent Protagonist?"

"That's a name."

"I...huh. Guess your right. Oh well... I have already forgotten most of the detail. But hey! I'm not sick anymore!"

"I know! Doesn't it feel..."

"What was that?"

"I...I said... doesn't... ACHOO!"

"Uh oh."

"Did you get me sick?"

"No! I didn't!"

"Medicine!" she jumped over me and ran to the bathroom. "Grabbing pills!"

"Twilight don't take more than two!" I yelled jumping off the bed. After she had her pill episode, she took a bath and I took a shower. "I'm so happy that I'm a boy again."

"Everything is back to normal... *sigh of relief* like it should be."

"it's about time if you ask me."

"I missed my old body. What do you want to do to celebrate?"

"Not eat school food, that's for sure. Tonight I'm taking you for a romantic meal."

"Aw... I appreciate it. Thanks!" We both finished bathing, got out and began dressing ourselves. After that, we ate some cereal and organized all of our gear.

"Ready for class?"

"Yeah. I just hope that the poison wore off on everyone."

"I'm sure everyone's fine. If not today, tonight."

"Let's hope right?"

"If only it would. Sadly I don't think kids will go to class today."

"Really? What tells you that?"

"I mean... they just got back their bodies. What's the first thing kids are going to do?"

"............Masturbate?"

"Masturbate. Then?"

"...Sleep?"

"Yes. Then one more thing!"

"Either hook up with their date, or masturbate again."

"Exactly! But I imagine classes are still going."

"Let's go then. We're behind 2 days, let's get caught up before anybody else!"

"I love it when a plan comes together!"

"So do I Hannibal!" I said picking her up for a piggy-back ride. She grabbed my messenger bag and her satchel bag as I carried us to class. "Hello David!" I said walking in the empty room.

"Ah! I new you two wouldn't miss my class." he said while looking in the mirror. "God... am I the only one who thinks this whole Poison Joke thing was a nightmare?"

"Same." we both said getting in our seats.

"Do you know where everyone else is?" he asked.

"We got something in mind."

"Oh......ew." David's a quick thinker, also with his mind magic, I imagine he can see them. "Anyways... I need to go take care of something real quick. I'll give you two this weeks classwork." he said going through his folders and handing us both a dozen pieces of paper. He ran out of the room with a couple of duffel bags.

"Do you want some help there?" Twilight asked him.

"No no, I got it. I'll be back in a jiffy." he sprinted out of the room dropping one which opened up sending some clothes to the floor.

"What's he doing?" asked Twilight.

"If I'm correct... he made his move on Celestia, and she accepted his love, returning it equally, so now they will share a room within their domestic boundaries and say they are 'dating' even though they are adults. By following the child's way of dating, they insure that they won't get in trouble."

"Huh... makes enough sense." we began working together and finished within the hour. "We are done!"

"It's going to be 2 hours till we go to Zephyr's class."

"And Mr. Vizor isn't back yet. What do we do?"

"We can A, talk. B, fool around in the closet. C, sneak out of class. D, and this one's my favorite, mess with the other kids."

"I'm stuck settling on B and D."

"I... wow. Let's start with B and see where we go from there."

"Not the closet." she grabbed me and teleported us to our bedroom. "I haven't done it for a while... my body just keeps on saying 'let's have sex!', so can we please do this?"

"...I love you so much right now." I said unbuttoning our shirt. We had our fun (You'd be surprised how good 30 minutes of sex feels.) and we went back to class. There David meet us as we walked in.

"David." I said calmly.

"Dustin." we shook hands like men. "Twilight."

"David. Dustin."

"Twilight." I said shaking her hand. We walked past him and took our seats.

"Good job on your work guys!" he said folding his shirt collar up. He had a hickey on his neck. "Now you have the rest of the day off." he said walking out the door again.

"I called it." I told Twilight.

"We have the rest of the day off?"

"He said that. Maybe something's wrong with Dr. Z." We grabbed our bags and went to the chemistry room. The door was open but inside was a new teacher. He had short, spiky dark brown and gray hair, glasses, and jelly toast in his mouth as he was rearranging the desk to his liking. "Ahem." I said getting his attention.

"Hmm? Oh hello kids! I thought nobody would come today. Meh... who cares! My first two kids! Hold on... I know your names." he stopped and rubbed his head. "Dustin Shafer, Twilight Sparkle. How's it going?"

"Do we know you?" asked Twilight.

"No. I read all the records. I know you." Is he lying? "My name is Murphy O'Schavver, I'll be your new teacher."

"What happened to Zephyr?"

"He quit. Took a vacation. Wanted to enjoy his girl body, I know. It's creepy. He ate a lot more berries than anybody else so his body is permanent." he put his toast down on the heat plate and began writing on the desk.

"You cooked that with a heat plate?"

"Yeah, I was personally uncomfortable eating the school food because of the incident so I'm eating here." He pulled out a loaf of bread. "Want some?"

"Yes please!" we both said happily. He cooked up some toast, threw it to us, and went on with the lesson.

"Okay. So today I'm teaching you about half-lives. This is really easy and since nobody else is here, they won't know what it is. Alright let's begin!" he held the chalk out with his right hand and had his legs spread apart. I swear I heard a guitar, and the way he wrote it down, I don't think anybody was that fast or skilled. "...and that is the lesson." he said wiping his hands on his jeans. Honestly this guy is awesome! He has a vest, he has jeans, converse, and wicked hair. I don't know anyone that awesome.

"That was easy." said Twilight looking at me. "Don't you think?"

"Yeah it was. Too easy. I feel bad for everyone else."

"Okay you two, run along. Have fun. Go on a date! I don't know... enjoy yourselves!" and he cares about us too? This is the coolest teacher ever! I mean David is cool, but this Murphy is awesome! We both left and went back to our room. There I started playing with Pal.

"I can't believe how well today went!" said Twilight. "I didn't like Dr. Z. He was a pervert."

"Are you still mad about the up-skirt picture he took?"

"You don't know what it's like."

"I have a thought... after all I was a girl for two days."

"You spent those days in pj's. I didn't have pants." I was still playing with Pal. He had his paws up and walking on his back-legs.

"Twilight you should hug me." I made the cat say. "I will make the pain go away!"

"I just don't like the teacher! That's all!"

"Aw... pwetty pwease?"

"Awwww.... okay!" she scooped up the tiger and hugged him close. I still had my hand on him so I was in her cleavage. She looked at me, put the cat down, and pulled me in for a hug. I returned it with a kiss and we continued this until I looked at the clock.

"Oh no! It's already 4?!"

"We've been making out for a while."

"We're still going on a date remember?"

"Yeah I do." I went back to kissing her. "I though we had a date?"

"Not yet. Let's just enjoy this moment, huh?"

"I didn't say you could stop kissing me either." I went back to our make-out session when our door opened.

"Dustin, I need some help..." said Spike who stopped talking. From his position, I had Twilight on the couch, with her legs spread open, and my waist at her crouch lever. Also we had a spit trail from our lips.

"Spike it's not what you think!" we both said getting up.

"Just... what do you want?" I asked looking at the ceiling.

"I need to talk with you in private." I nodded and walked outside. "I...It's just... you know what girl's like?"

"Of course I do. But it depends on the lady. What does Rarity want?"

"Well... she wants... she wants... um..."

"Spit it out man!"

"Sex."

"Oh... well... no need to fear." I walked inside and came back out with a box of Trojan. "Here you go mate."

"What?"

"...You know how to have sex right?"

"But shouldn't I wait?"

"It depends on the girl. Rarity isn't that kind of girl. You know she hates it when you make her wait."

"Actually she's been pretty patient."

"How many dates have you gone on?"

"3."

"See? That's just how things work. On the third date, you have sex."

"When was you and Twilight's first time?"

"Our third date."

"Alright. Thanks man." he said taking the entire box. I had it open so he could take a couple not the whole box. If Rarity sees an entire box... I don't know what will happen. I walked in and saw Twilight changing in the bedroom. I went in and switched to my tuxedo.

"Why tie do you want?" she asked looking through my wardrobe.

"I want the bow-tie. Bow-ties are cool."

"You always say that. You want a fez too?"

"...Fezzes are cool."

"Ughhh... here." she handed me the tie and began putting on her makeup. I grabbed my wallet, apartment keys, and phone. She grabbed her purse and put everything inside that she wanted (a mirror, a book, some pills for emergencies, her phone, and a small first aid kit.) we walked out to town together. We stopped by the fancy restaurant which the name, I find offensive.

"The Tiger's Heaven? No, no it is most certainly not!"

"Dustin relax. I'm sure it's fine."

"Your sure? This doesn't look like heaven to me." I looked to my left to see a man getting jumped on by another man. "Does that look heavenly?"

"Not at all." we walked inside and grabbed a table. I looked around to see paintings of tigers and swords hung up on the wall. The carpet had a tiger print and to top it all, they had a stuffed tiger in the corner. "Dustin don't look at it!" I put my head in my hands and cried softly.

"May I take your...order... sir are you okay?"

"He just really likes tigers and you have that one in the corner over there..."

"Oh...I'm sorry sir. Don't worry. It's fine. He didn't even fight back." Why would you tell me that?! Twilight took our orders and comforted me.

"Don't listen to her. It's okay."

"I know." I wiped the tears away. "So... let's enjoy our date!"

"Yes, just don't look at it." I went to turn my head. "Don't."

"It's hard to not think about it." she quickly pulled her dress down and flashed me. "...and what were we talking about?" Eventually the lady brought out some soup for us to eat until she brought out the main meal.

"This is pretty good!"

"I know what soup this is." I looked over at the bill. "And I know why it's only 2 bronzes."

"Why?"

"It's Campbell's Chicken Noodle Soup."

"Oh..."

"Don't complain! This stuff is the best!" In around 10 minutes she brought out two large plates of Chinese food. Oh it was delicious, I won't lie. And a good price. Eventually we walked out holding hands and saw something that surprised us. There, in the middle of the night, was a snowflake.

"Fall just started did it not?"

"It started... last week, yeah. I don't feel a change in the temperature."

"Neither do I. Odd..." I looked in the distance to see a girl in a white dress, long white hair, and cold blue eyes. "...and I think I found the source. Excuse me miss!" I said waving my hand. She walked over to me and Twilight. The closer she got, the colder it was. She even had frost mist expelling from her. She opened her mouth as if she was going to say something in a terrifying way.

"Excuse me, I'm lost. Do you know where the boarding school is?"

"T-that way." I said pointing up the road to the large school.

"Ah! Thank you very much! I was starting to get scared!" she looked at us. "Why are you shaking?"

"Y-y-y-y-y-ou...." was all I could get out.

"*gasp* I forgot! My powers!" she made the area heat up. "I'm sorry. I'm use to being alone. I'm Frost."

"T-twilight."

"Dustin..." I put my jacket around Twilight. "Follow us. We're students."

"Oh thank you thank you thank you!" she held onto my arm as we walked.

"You don't talk to many people do you?" asked Twilight.

"I'm usually alone. Then I learned there was a school for mages, and I thought... I could make some friends, control my powers, and have a better life."

"Wow. That's actually a pretty noble cause. Right Twilight? Twi? Twilly? Hey." I looked over to see she was staring at Frost. They were both on my arms. Okay. Think Dustin... you got two girls. What do you do to make them like each other? "Who wants ice cream?"

"I do!" they both said happily.

"What's your favorite flavor?" asked Snow.

"Mint Chocolate Chip."

"*gasp* Me too! How about Raspberry?"

"I love Raspberry!"... What... in the name of God, have I done?

"How about you Dustin?"

"Uh... Mint... chocolate thing."

"Chocolate Chip? Yay!" Frost was happy so she made ice on the road to make us move faster.

"What's going on?!" I asked as I almost lost my balance. They both skied down the ice to the ice cream shop as I fell on my stomach. "Gaaaahhh.... fucking converse." I got up and slid to the little shop and payed for the treats. I had this weird feeling like something powerful was around... but I'm not sure what it was. Frost was just... cute. Simply cute. However I had this ominous feeling like something bad was going to happen... again. But at this school, nothing is normal. Usually bad things are fun.

Grimm's POV

Not a bad day... no it was pretty decent. Hell my first two kids were me and Twilight. But I can't get too close to them. They think I'm Murphy when I'm actually Grimm Reaper. No I'm not Death, I'm just his more handsome counterpart. There's a strong presence in the streets of this town. A snow fairy. A powerful one too. These are some of the most delicate people you'd ever meet. Forced to be isolated, they learn to depend on themselves. Not even family are aloud to be close... and one's coming here as a student? This outta be interesting.

"What do you mean a snow fairy's coming to this school!" yelled one of the teachers at the meeting.

"Relax Robert." I told him leaning back in my chair.

"You listen to me new guy! You obviously have no clue about the situation here." I looked at Celestia who was sitting with her head in her hands as Mr. Seed here was yelling.

"Frost Tundra. A snow fairy. I know her kind. She won't be of any trouble unless you turn the entire school against her!" I yelled slamming my fist on the table. "You think of her as an outcast! She's not! She's an innocent little girl wanting to start a new life, so she came to a magic school, and I'm not going to stand here and let you divide the students due to their powers and past! This girl is innocent! She's not a monster!"

"What do you know?"

"I've seen everything. I know everything. If you try to hurt this girl, she'll attack back. She'll probably freeze the entire school and kill us all. So you need to be nice to her. After all, she is in your class."

"Your a junior teacher! Why don't you take care of her?" I looked at David.

"David. You want to put her in our classes?"

"If it gets her away from Robert, hell yeah."

"Damn you two. Listen Murphy, your treading on thin ice here."

"That's a nice pun."

"What?"

"You didn't mean the pun? I mean come on! Snow fairy! Thin ice! You my good sir, are priceless."

"Grrr..." he stomped out of the room. I took my seat and leaned back again on it's back legs.

"You don't approve of desegregation do you Murphy?" asked Celestia.

"Nope. I'm afraid I'm in the same boat as her." I pointed to the picture of the snow fairy. "But we all have our secrets."

"Alright teachers. Dismissed." she said standing up. The room of 30 teachers disbanded and left. I looked out the window to see ice in the background. Looks like my new student is here. I walked out and headed for my room in the teacher wing. Room 6 was what I got. I locked the door behind me and summoned my Painkiller armor. I opened the window and flew out of it and took to the skies. I zoomed in on Dustin and Twilight eating ice cream with Frost.

"I'm so happy! I've never had friends before!" she said happily. "I'm not sure how to handle this..."

"Relax. You just need to be happy. That's all that matters." said Dustin making her smile. Good, looks like she might fit in after all. I activated my cloak so they wouldn't see or hear me and listened on the conversation.

"So you've been by yourself this entire time?" asked Twilight.

"Yes I have. I thought other people would just hate me here... but I'm glad I doubted that!" she's a happy kid. For a snow fairy, that's a rarity. Nothing should mess this up... oh no wait. There's Robert.

"What are you kids doing?" he asked walking up to the table. I walked out of the bush and approached him while still invisible. "You can't hang with her!"

"Why not?" they asked.

"Because she's a monster! You don't belong here and I don't want you hurting my school or kids! Do I make myself clear freak?" he yelled at the little girl in white. She looked heartbroken as tears leaked from her eyes. I deactivated my cloak and tapped him on the shoulder. "What do you... want...?" he turned around and was scared. I picked him up by his collar.

"Hello Robby. You like hurting kids do you?"

"What?"

"I told you, snow fairies are innocent."

"Murphy? This is your power?!"

"Oh I can do so much more!" I twisted and threw him into a tree in the distance. "Hey... hey don't cry Frost."

"But..*sniff* he said...." she couldn't finish as she cried in her hands. I handed her my cape.

"Wipe your tears. Don't cry for that asshole. Your too cute to be sad."

"Mr. O'Schavver?" asked Dustin.

"Your a smart cookie."

"This is the coolest thing I've ever seen! What kind of magic is that?"

"I'd say heavenly." then the same tree I threw Rob at came flying towards us. I held up my hand and stopped while I was facing the kids and talking. "My my my... he's not done yet."

"I'm going to teach you your place." he said walking out in his magic form.

"Oh wow... an orc."

"I'm an ogre!"

"So you call this cute little angel a monster yet you look like that? For same..."

"You have room to talk freakshow. What exactly are you?" I teleported beside him and looked him in the eyes. My eyes, plus the helmet with the moving orange eyes, equal total fear.

"I'm the guy whose place you should learn." I picked him up and slammed him in the ground and knocked him out. "Well that was pretty straight forward. You going to mess with my kids Robert?"

"No... I think I'm done."

"Good to hear." I walked over to the kids. "Come on kiddies! Let's get some ice cream and go home!"

"*sniff* Thank you." she handed me my orange cape. I clipped it back on and grabbed an ice cream cone. We all sat at the table and had fun.

"Hey Robby. Eat up." I said putting what was left of my ice cream in his mouth. "You want me to call a hospital?"

"No...I'm good here."

"Can you get up?"

"Sure I can!"

"Alright. Come on kids." I escorted the children back to the school. I unequipped my armor with a snap of my finger and we all sneaked inside the building. "It's after curfew." I told them. "Also... don't tell anyone about me."

"But that's one mean power you got there." said Twilight. "Why would you hide it."

"I have my reasons." I took them all up to their room. "Wait... Frost you don't have a room yet. Can you guys let her stay with you for awhile?" I asked them. They looked at me like they already had plans. "What? It's my job as a teacher to make sure your okay."

"She's staying with us." said Twilight. "Don't worry about it. See you tomorrow!" she closed the door and I went to bed. Not bad Grimm... oh wait. They already figured out who you are! I need to repair the voice modulator on the helmet so they won't recognize me next time...Oh now I'm just taking to myself. *sigh* I'm going to bed.

Dustin's POV

"Relax Twilight. We can take care of her until she get's a room."

"I know that. I'm just worried about what she can do."

"I'll give her the guest room. She won't cause too much of a problem."

"I'm sorry." she said walking in the door with two large bags. "I forgot my bags and had to go get them."

"Let me get that for you." I said picking them up. "God these are heavy. What did you bring?"

"My home with me."

"What?"

"Well no. I just brought everything I had. That's it. Those two bags and everything inside are all I have." Me and Twilight looked at each other sadly. She has to make due with what she gets I guess. I carried her stuff into the guest room and placed them beside the bed.

"Do you need any more help?" asked Twilight.

"Just with my schedule. I don't know where to go." she handed me her paper.

"Huh... don't worry. We're in the same classes. Just stick with us okay?"

"Yay! I get to be with my friends!" she said clapping her hands and hopping up and down. "Thanks you two. You've really helped me out today. I can't repay you enough!"

"Don't worry about it. Have a goodnight."

"I will. Thanks!" she closed the door behind us. We still listened to her. "Wow... my own bed. I didn't know they gave us these."

"Wow." said Twilight.

"Man... I just want to help her out some more."

"She's new here."

"I just hope she can adapt." We decided to call it a night. Who knows how crazy tomorrow will be.

God damn... I know it's been a long time since I published a chapter. Uh... 2 weeks almost if I'm right. I have been busy. One I got super busy. Yeah. For a last assignment, my teachers wanted me to write a one-draft thesis on engineering. It was the hardest thing I had to ever do. I hate writing about that kind of shit! I'm not good at that! I'm good at... using my imagination to write stories like this and not sit down all day and write a stupid paper on something that I have never even heard off! It's just wrong! Inhumane!

Two... Most of my leg has healed up, but I still have to wear the cast for a month or so. I have this huge scar... and my leg looks awesome. It's sick though (I can still see some bone) but awesome.

Three... finally got a new router. So I can get back to writing.

Four... this chapter. I had troubles with it. I kept on wanting to put Murphy back in the story (The first Dustin) but each one of them either put him in the place as a madman or a terrorist... hell I had him once planned out to be a serial killer like Jigsaw to make people appreciate life! So for the better of my story I made him a teacher! Life at the school will get more exciting!

God I'm still thinking about that paper... do you know what I am? What I do for a living? I'm not a regular Electrical Engineer who builds random shit for money. Nope! I'm what you would call a Repair Technician. I can fix just about anything electrical or not! Someone has to do it... and the pay is amazing! I found a great job offering $80 an hour! That's freaking amazing by my books... sure... I'm not a genius. Sure I have some odd hobbies such as My Little Pony... but still after all I've been through... and all that I've worked towards... I think that 80 bucks a month is awesome!

No... I don't come from a rich family. I came from a down right poor family... yet I made it. I exceeded myself. I figured I'd make like 7.50 an hour like a Wal-Mart employee and let my girlfriend (whose moving back, it's confirmed) , a doctor, make the money in the house but nope! Lady Luck moves in strange ways... I want to say thank you to all my readers for being patient when it comes to stories and the next little bit of knowledge in my sad sad life... More great chapters coming soon!

~Static Wielder. Live long and prosper... well... it would be better if I was Leonard Nemoy... but I'm not.

Is it me or did it get cooler?

Alright... somebody fucked with my fimfiction website! Now I can not only strike through shit or change the font size, I can upload YouTube now? WTFUCK?!

I woke up to a usual morning with Twilight and my cat at my side. Oddly enough Pal was sleeping in the bed, in the covers, between us. Something must have gotten to him.

"Pal? He what are you doing?" I asked moving my head up. When my blanket fell down I felt a cold breeze. "Oh shit... Twilight you feel that?"

"Hmm?" she asked waking up. "Feel what?"

"It's cold. Gaaahhhh.... Frost." I grabbed my pajama pants, bathrobe, and slippers. I walked outside to see the house was sparkly clean (no pun intended Twilight.) and Frost, wearing white and purple striped pj's, using a duster to swipe the roof. "Hey. What are you doing?"

"Repaying your hospitality. I'm cleaning your room."

"When did you wake up?"

"I didn't go to bed at all."

"Frost you really need some sleep."

"I don't need to actually. My body is never tired."

"Okay. Next question. Why is it colder?"

"I thought it was too hot for you."

"No it was just right."

"But you were both sweaty and panting last night."

"Yeah... um... that wasn't the temperature. Look just get down so we can talk."

"Okay. Catch me." she jumped from the wall and landed in my arms. "Good reflexes."

"You don't even know."

"*gasp*!"

"What now?"

"Your ears! They're gone!"

"Oh shit!" I covered my head. "Okay! I was going to show you later but now might be good."

"Why? Do you have a rare disease?"

"No." I showed her my real ears and tail. "I'm a anamorphic being."

"Wow. So your an outcast like me?"

"Yeah except I don't lower my roommates thermostat to 40 degrees!"

"I'm getting pretty hungry. Do they have fish here?"

"At lunch, yeah."

"Oh... hmm... I guess I'll go fishing!"

"No you don't!" I said stopping her from leaving. "Just come with us to the cafeteria. You have a lot of things to learn Frost."

"Yay! Learning!" she's happier than Twilight when I gave her a dictionary for her birthday. We all got dressed and went down to the cafe and grabbed some waffles.

"What are these things?" she asked taking a bite out of her waffle.

"It's a waffle, darling." said Rarity beside her. We already introduced her to the group with a musical. You know one of those things when we all dance in sequence and say 'Welcome to our family!'

"It's delicious. How does one make a waffle?" she was using her hands and not a fork. "Aw... I'm all sticky!" she had syrup all over her mouth and fingers. I had to look away as I cried laughing.

"Are you crying?" whispered Twilight.

"It's just... so sad." I had to giggle under my breath. Niko beside me had his head down in his arms as he laughed. Fluttershy had a handkerchief in her hand as she cleaned up snow.

"Can you... use a fork next time please?" asked Shy shyly.

"Sure!" she made one out of ice from thin air and tore through the waffle without making a mess. We all looked at each other awkwardly. "Did I do something wrong?' she asked.

"Do it again!" we all wanted to see this happen. A girl eat a waffle in 2 seconds. Not even Pinkie could do that.

"Dude." Niko said while pulling my head in so we could have a private chat. "Where did you find a girl this cute?"

"She's a new student! Twilight and I helped her out! She's living with us."

"I'm going to ask her out."

"Really? I thought you were gonna ask out Lilith. Now you've gone an broke her heart."

"Come on. Do you see all of those guys checking her out? She's cuter than Lilith."

"Not in my books."

"Wish me luck."

"Wish you luck."

"Don't get smart with me!"

"Duh... I'm not smart all of a sudden..."

"Asshole."

"Love you too bro. No homo."

"No homo." He let go of my head (no homo) and I went back to talking with Twilight.

"So Frost... how's it going?" he asked. Nice... real nice Niko. For a man who is stronger than anyone else here, that was weak.

"I just thought about something." said Twilight. "If they date, either Frost moves out, or Niko moves in!"

"I don't mind others as long as we still have time together." i told her as we locked eyes.

"I'll hold you to that." We went to move in for a kiss when Brandon popped up and pushed our heads together.

"BRANDON!" we both yelled while moving back. I ended up hitting Niko who had his torso half-way across the table as he was talking to Frost.

"Oh, sorry bud." I turned around and saw what I had done. I made him move up and kiss Frost. She had this massive blush on her face and didn't know what to do. When he freaked out and jumped back, Frost had her hands on her face as her blush got redder and redder. I mean at one point she was just pale white. Whiter than Twilight actually, and now she just got a kiss from a stranger. *sigh* Fuck my life...

"Dammit Dustin!" Niko yelled while grabbing me by the neck and shaking me back and forth. Frost still hadn't said anything. Guess she was embarrassed. "I ought to beat you stupid you prick!"

"Hey hey, it's not my fault man! Total accident!" Man I feel horrible. Worst than the time we all decided to work together on Fallout 3... that fucking bridge.

Not to long ago...

"Go go go!" shouted Niko as I held the controller. I was hiding behind a deserted car on a bridge.

"No man! Bridges are fucking evil!"

"Just do it! Just do it you wimp!" said Nathan on the couch.

"Don't take any chances." said Kelly beside him.

"I am not a wimp! Watch and learn bitches!" I yelled as I ran around the car. It was all quiet. "Okay... guess I'm lucky." I had the ghoul and super mutant partners whose names I can't nor don't want to remember. I put away my hunting rifle, I shit you not, as soon as I did some assholes opened fire on me. I turned around and got behind the car as I watched the ghoul guy get his head blown up. "And they got a sniper rifle."

"Shoot him!"

"With what?"

"I don't know!"

"You're useless Brandon!"

"Watch me puny human!" yelled the large yellow guy.

"No! Muscles don't go out there! I need you alive!" I yelled at the TV. He ran around the car and fell through a hole in the bridge falling to his death. "MOTHERFUCKER!"

"You ain't getting out of here alive." said one of the raiders as he walked towards me with a baseball bat.

"Oh you had better fuck off!" said Nathan throwing popcorn at the TV. I looked at it and ate it off the floor. "Dude! Did you just eat that?"

"5 second rule?" asked Niko.

"No, more like a 5 minute rule. A few germs never hurt anybody."

"Actually countless people have died that way." said Kelly. We all looked at him with confusion. I ignored him and watched at the game was about to fuck me over. Then a giant deathclaw ran over and cut the raider into pieces.

"Oh thank god! He's here to save me!" I said happily. He ran down the bridge and continued killing all the raiders until it was just me and him. He turned and started running towards me. "Dammit!" he fell through the same hole as the super mutant. "How convenient..." I ran down the bridge to see half of it was gone. "What the fuck?! How did the deathclaw get up here?"

"It spawned." said Nathan. "But that's not a good thing."

"I know it's not!"

"What level are you?"

"Like 20 something. I don't care. Look I can jump off the bridge and land in the lake below."

"DUSTIN NO!" they all yelled while standing as I landed in the water. It took 3 seconds for me to scream as I was chased out by mirelurks.

"AAAHHH! Crab people!" I drew my brass knuckles and started punching them in the face.

"Use a knife or shiskebob!" yelled Brandon. "Don't punch it!"

"I leveled up the unarmed attacks not the melee ones!"

"Why would you do that?"

"So I could save inventory space!" I killed all of the crab people. "Was that bad?" I walked around the hill and was attacked by an albino radscorpion. "Oh shit fuck!" I punched it and it stood there. It was giving me one of those telepathic messages like 'For shame...' then it stabbed me once and I died. "Gaaaahhh! Fuck this game!" I got up and went to the kitchen.

Back to current times...

"Dustin? Hey Dustin!" he said shaking me still. "Did I shake you too hard? You alright man?"

"Huh?" I shook my head and looked around. "Sorry I spaced out. What happened?"

"You spaced out for ten minutes dude."

"Sorry."

"Whatever, you helped me win a date." I looked over to Frost who nodded her head with a gentle yes. I looked to my right to see Brandon knocked out on the ground. I raised an eyebrow and looked him in the face. "I knocked him out." I looked at his hands holding onto my collar and back to him.

"Don't you dare punch him!" said Twilight grabbing me from behind.

"I'm not!" he said letting go of me. Now someone else was holding me. While she hugged my back and everyone at the table continued their conversations, I took a few more bites out of my waffle while looking out the window, spacing out again. This time I saw Murphy walking. He walked past the table of teachers while holding something within his hands. What is this man planning? "Twi... let go."

"Why?" she asked. I pointed to the teacher. "Want to find out what he's up to?"

"Yes I do." We both got up and left the table as no one noticed us. We sneaked behind the clueless man who was holding a large tube in his hands. A wrench fell out of a crack and he nearly jumped out of his skin while turning around and picking it up immediately. We followed him as we walking into his room and we watched through the crack he left in his door. He summoned his armor and removed the helmet taking the tools and began working on the mouth section of it.

"What's he doing?" whispered Twilight.

"Maybe he did something yesterday and damaged it. I don't think that's magic Twilight."

"You saw how he summoned it."

"...Strange." he stopped and opened the door.

"Dustin! Twilight! Come in!" he said as we walked in. He closed and locked the door behind us. "How... may I help you two today? Hmm?" He looked at us with a smile. He wasn't wearing glasses.

"I thought you wore glasses." said Twilight before I got to say it.

"I wear them when I'm not wearing my helmet. You see when time went by me, I eventually lost some of my sight."

"Just how old are you?" I asked him.

"Ehhh.... I'd say around 3,000 years." Twilight and I sat down on his bed next to him. "It's a long story. One that I will never tell."

"Aw... Come on man. You don't have to hide it."

"No? Do you hide your tiger blood?"

"How did you-?"

"I know everything. Also I know your dad and mom." he said while working on his helmet.

"What are you doing?" asked Twi.

"Fixing the Voice Manipulator. You guys all easily recognized me last night. *sigh* It's a pain... and I'm not scheduled for a tune-up until November."

"Tune up?" I asked him.

"Yep!" he took his hand on knocked on his chest making a metal noise. "I have a robotic heart container. Think of it like... an actually helpful peacemaker."

"Sounds... painful. Horrible... where are you from?" she asked.

"It'd be best if I didn't say. Too personal. Too painful. Let's just leave my past out of all of our future conversations, alright?"

"Did we strike a nerve?" I asked him.

"The only one I know." he finished working on his helmet and put it back on. "Recognize me?" he asked. His voice sounded different and unrecognizable. Something you'd expect, yet something you've never heard before. We shook our heads no. "Good!" then the class bell rang. "Time for class!" he said while making his armor disappear with a snap of a finger. "Get going!" he said grabbing his messenger bag and bow tie. He wore his vest over his school uniform.

"Are you wearing a bow-tie?" asked Twilight.

"Bow-ties are cool." he said tying it while running through the halls. How one does that, I'll never know. Twilight and I went to David's class. This time, the classroom was filled like it should be.

"Okay class, will everyone help me welcome our new student, Frost Tundra." he said presenting the cute girl who was now donning a school uniform. "Also an old friend of mine began working in school yesterday. However most of you didn't even bother coming to class, so welcome your new science expert, Murphy O'Schavver." he said as our other teacher walked in.

"Hey kids!" he said happily.

"Are you wearing a bow-tie?" asked Rarity with a tone of disgust.

"Yes, Bow-ties are-"

"Don't say cool. Dustin here says the same thing. They are so hideous!"

"Excuse me Rarity."

"How did you know my name?"

"How did your dress come along this year?"

"What-?"

"I know everything my dear. Oh wait... darling, as you put it." We all had smiles and laughed as he teased Rarity.

"Bet you don't know everything!" said Dash standing up.

"I'm sure I do. How's your Sonic Rainboom coming along?" Dash sat down and put her head in her hands in annoyance. "Also you had better start studying Ms. Dash, I have a important quiz today, which since only two people decided to come to my class, will be very hard for most of you. Except you Frost, your new here."

"Thanks!" she said happily.

"Bet you don't know what Derpy likes." said Colgate in the corner. Murphy gave her a stare into her soul and pulled out a muffin from thin air. He tossed it to the blonde girl who happily ate it.

"Then finish my Physics problem." David said on the board. "Like old times Gr-... Murphy." did he mess up Murphy's name? Odd... David handed him a piece of chalk as Murphy faced the board. I heard 'Eye of the Tiger' in the distance somewhere as he took a stance.

"We meet again, you evil algorithm you." he held the piece of chalk up like a dagger from the heavens and went to write on the board when the scribbles David put up actually moved.

"Not today madman!" said the drawings as the hopped off the board. Murphy chased them outside and we all heard what sounded like screaming, when the teacher walked back in with white marks all over his body.

"Got away..." he mumbled as he handed David the chalk. "Cheeky bastard." he mumbled as he wiped the dust off of him.

"Heheh... hey Dustin." whispered Brandon. "He was covered in white stuff." This earned a chuckle from me. I usually don't laugh at his bad jokes. Twilight smacked my arm when I chuckled to myself. Murphy decided to leave so David could teach which was pointless to me and Twilight since we already finished his lesson. I looked over to my left and saw Niko flirting with Frost. Glad that worked out. Now if I keep my good luck up, maybe I can get her to move in with him by the end of the day. So if Lily ever decides to move in, she's got a place that doesn't involve her sleeping with a guy.

"Dustin." whispered Applejack.

"Yeah?"

"Can ah ask you for a favor?"

"Of course AJ. What do ya need?"

"I need you to help me tonight. I'm trying a new formula for mah apple pie and I don't want to mess it up."

"So you're willing to poison me?"

"No that's not what ah meant!"

"It's alright AJ... I love your apple pie. Sure, I'll be over." I went back to reading the Highschool of the Dead graphic novel I hid in my textbook. I went back to reading until I got bored and threw it back into my bag. I decided to just lean back in my chair and relax.

"What the fuck are you doing?" asked Brandon.

"Relax, I'm only chillin'."

"Do you already know what we're learning about?"

"Aye."

"How?"

"Twilight and I came in to class yesterday."

"Help me out here!"

"Nah."

"Oh come on you daft Irishman!"

"Hey, don't go and throw my heritage under the bus."

"Come on! Don't make me bribe you!"

"Look man. I want to have a normal day. Just one day without any chaos or something happening. Understand?"

"*sigh* Fine. Asshole."

"Oh quit being a bitch."

"Me? You!"

"No you."

"Don't play Arby n' the chief on me!"

"LOL."

"*sigh* I hate you. I'll just ask Twilight..." he looked over to see her reading her textbook. "...never mind." I closed my eyes and started to sleep. I didn't have a dream this time, no I had a vision. I wonder what it was about? I saw me and my twin sister in an air-shaft wearing robber's clothes.

"God! I'm sweating my ass off here because I'm holding your stupid fuckin' rope!" said Lilith.

"Will you stop bitching about the rope?"

"Why did we sneak in here anyways?"

"So we could steal 'it' back!"

"Oh yeah. Do we need the rope?"

"Yeah! Spies on TV use rope all the time!"

"This is your worst idea ever!"

"Oi! Shut it!" I said tapping her on the head with the flashlight. She started wrestling with me in the vent until some screws started falling out. "Jesus fuckin' Christ!"

"Oh boy..."

"WAKE UP!" I woke up from my dream as it started to get good. I looked around to see the kids leaving the classroom. I sit here and talk to Brandon about having a normal day and I still have crazy dreams. I just need to rest more. It's just that school started a month ago and I guess I still haven't settled in. Oh well! Look on the bright side! I got Niko a date! "Dustin you've been sleeping for hours!" said Twilight. She woke me up.

"I have?" I asked wiping drool from my cheek. She walked over and helped me up. "*yawn* What time is it?"

"Time for practice!"

"Alright!" I ran to the range with her. The kids we're all doing their things. You know... you had the popular kids in the corner who refused to do magic, you had the prep-y kids all excited. That kind of thing. I climbed up and focused my balance on my pole. "Focus...relax...breathe...deep breaths."

"Come on new girl!" said one of the bullies to Frost down below. I opened one eye to see Butch. "Show me what you can do!"

"Oh...um...I'm still trying to control it." she said truthfully.

"What a weakling!" I summoned a shadow kunai and threw it in his back. "AAAAHHH! Dustin!"

"Back of Deloria." I warned him as I dismounted the pole (no homo, seriously another one.) "Get away from her, or I'll put you in the hospital with Paul."

"You don't scare me Shafer."

"I don't want to. Just leave Frost alone, or else."

"Or else what?"

"Niko." He was confused so he turned around to see Niko. He picked him up and slammed him into the ground. Strength magic man... it's does wonders against your enemies. I mean yeah I'm a pretty beast wizard but it's hard to compete against raw power like that. "Hey man."

"Hey. Frost you alright."

"Yeah. Why was he being so hostile?"

"That's just Butch being a bully."

"I don't like bullies." While they talked I went back to my training. I teleported from position to position perfectly until I felt a brick bash against my skull. I landed on the ground and covered my head as I looked up to see Butch holding another brick. He's one of the best shots here.

"Aw... what's wrong pretty boy? Cat got your tongue?" he asked as he chucked another brick. I ducked under this one but I did feel blood dripping from my head. "Hahahahaha! Your pathetic!"

"Me? Your the idiot who takes orders from a bitch like Trixie!"

"Hey you leave her out of this."

"Dumb motherfucker..."

"Come on man. Why you gotta hate?" He pulled another brick from the wall and chucked it, this time nailing me in the ribs. "What's wrong? You not going to fight today?" I watched as ice spread from the ground and slowly froze him on his way up. "What the... what's going on! What the f-" he couldn't finish as he was completely frozen. I looked past him to see Frost.

"Frost what have you done?!" I yelled grabbing the brick he threw at me and started hacking away at the ice.

"Defending my friends."

"He could die!" I busted the ice around his face as he breathed deeply.

"Oh thank god... I couldn't breathe..." he said slowly. His face was pale.

"Frost get him out of there!" I commanded.

"But he's going to hurt you!"

"We don't kill each other!" I didn't mean to sound like a jerk but she took this too far. I broke off most of the ice leaving him to do it himself. "Frost please..." she made all the ice disappear as Butch fell to the ground shaking violently. "That was too close. Butch you alright?" I asked trying to get him up.

"Get away from me you freaks!" he cried getting up and running away, pushing me down in the process. I crawled up as Niko congratulated Frost on dispatching my bullies. That's the only side that everyone saw. She saved the day. From my perspective...she almost killed Butch. If I hadn't acted...God...just thinking about it... she really needs to control her magic. I wiped the blood from my head and used my magic to heal the wound. I didn't practice for the rest of the day, I just placed my back against the wall and rested.

"Man..." said Kay walking up to me. "She almost killed him didn't see?"

"I'm afraid so Kay." I said standing up. "Something's wrong with this picture."

"That's not the worst part. Rumor is that she moved in with you and Twilight."

"The rumor's true." I looked up at the sky and watched a jet move through the clouds.

"What are you looking at?"

"Just thinking..."

"About?"

"Cody."

"Your older brother right?"

"He hasn't written to my family in 3 years. He was in the air-force as well. Just looking at the sky makes me think about him sometimes."

"Sorry to hear that. We never get to have any private time do we? When was the last time we really talked? 6th grade?"

"That's when you two decided to move."

"Hahahaha... not my choice dude."

"No... it wasn't."

"How did those years treat you? Your friends leaving you."

"It was shitty. One of the worst school moments of my life. The only two worst than that is the time Derpy lit me on fire, and from kindergarten."

"Ahhhh... the incident of '99."

"...Fuck you."

"Hahahahaha!"

"It's not funny."

"No... I guess it wasn't for you."

"Theirs nothing funny about other people crying!"

"Sometimes there is!" she yelled at me.

"...Wow Kay. You've changed."

"No Dustin. I grew up. Maybe you should try it sometimes." she said walking away as I stared at her angrily. I don't think I've ever been so mad in my life. I wanted to yell at her... but I'd make the situation worst than it is. I sighed again and rested against the wall. She made me madder than Trixie! I mean yeah Trixie's a jealous bitch but... at least she has a heart. I wonder if Kelly changed too... what happened to them at their new town? What could take such a nice kid like Kay and turn her into this?

"You alright?" asked Twilight who knelled beside me.

"No Twilight, I'm not."

"What's wrong?"

"I think I just lost a friend..."

Murphy's Classroom

We walked into his class as he continued to cook toast on a hot plate. All the kids laughed at him for being different. I think originality is something good to look for in a person! I saw Rainbow put a thumbtack in his chair as well...

"Alright class." he said turning around. "Many of you don't know me, so allow me to introduce... no wait... I did earlier. Hmm... Okay. So... time for the quiz. This will be not so hard for two of you, the others... just try to not fail horribly." Great vote of confidence from a teacher. He decided to sit down...

"Okay now we..." he stopped talking and stood up. He reached back and pulled out the painful tack from his bum. "Which one of you thought it would be okay to

"What?! Why the fuck are you blaming me?!"

"No... I just don't like you. Hey why don't you take a step outside? We don't curse during school hours."

"Grrrrr...." he marched outside and slammed the door behind him.

"...Asshole." *class laughter* "Okay let's finish your test as I give Mr. Deloria a zero for his first assignment. Nobody slams my door." he walked over and opened it to let Butch in. When he walked in Murphy slammed the door. "Nobody..." *more class laughter* "I'll give two more minutes to finish the test."

"Oh come on!" shouted Brandon.

"Brandon it's a 3 question quiz."

"And I don't know any of these things on it!"

"Well maybe if you take your dick out of your hands and pay attention that problem wouldn't happen, would it?"

"W-what?!"

"I'm just messing with you." Two minutes we're up. "Alright people. Pencils down." he walked around and picked up all the papers. "F...F...F...F... another F...C?" he looked up to Frost. "You know I said you didn't have to take it."

"Did I do good?"

"You passed Frost. F...F...another F... F...F...F...F...F...F......F- Mr. Deloria." He said looking at Butch. "...F...F...another C?" he looked up to Niko. "Not too bad Niko. The following people I want to go outside. Frost, Niko, Twilight, and Dustin. Everyone else, grab a textbook, flip to page 37, and do some studying on half-lives. You will take another quiz at the end of the class so I don't have to put an F in the grade-books. Everyone okay with that?"

"Yes!" they all said happily while pulling out books. No one wants to fail. Murphy opened the door for us. He sleeve was kinda rolled up as I saw a large stitched scar. Just who is he?

"Okay so you 4 are the only ones that passed. I'm automatically giving all of you an A so great work. I'm giving you all the rest of the day off."

"Yes!" we said as we walked in and grabbed our bags.

"Hold on... Frost I need to talk to you in private."

"Oh... okay!" What's he going to do to her? I knew it! He is a freak! Nah... that's just me thinking like an asshole. We hid around the corner and eavesdropped on him. "Did I do something wrong?"

"Yes you did. I saw what happened at practice. Frost you almost killed another student!"

"But-"

"I know you don't want your friends hurt, but you need to control your powers. So I'm going to tell you a secret on how to do that." he got on his knees and whispered something we couldn't hear.

"I never thought about that! Thanks Mr. O'Schavver!"

"Meet me here at 9!" he said waving and walking back inside. "Whose ready for a quiz?"

"NOOO!" yelled all the kids.

"Alright... 5 more minutes?" We all decided to call it a day and hang out in the cafeteria. It's always awesome if your the first ones in their, so you get the best food. Still... I wanted to talk to Twilight about our new teacher. I feel like I've seen him before...

"*gasp* My dream!" I said a little out lout.

"What are you talking about?" asked Twilight.

"The dream with the nameless man! That was our teacher! I remember now! Murphy isn't his real name."

"How do you know?"

"Because he told god that he knew the perfect fake name! That's what it has got to be!"

"Did you finally go insane?" asked Niko.

"No! It's just...forget about it." I almost spilled his secret. Man he's probably kill me! I mean he gives everyone this look with his blue eyes, they're so weird. It's like you can see all the stars from space in them. Where as with his helmet on, it's like the eternal fires from the sun can be seen from those orange eyes. And those stitches I saw... and last night... he called the other teacher a monster but... maybe he's the monster. Nah... I'm thinking of the worst possible scenario right here.

"Dustin." whispered Twilight as we sat on the other end of the table from Niko and Frost. They wanted some 'alone' time. "Did you see those stitches too?"

"Yeah I did. What did he do? Cut his arm off last night or something?"

Last night... Grimm's POV

"I'm almost there." I whispered as I sneaked back to my room after ditching the kids. I ran as soon as I saw my door and closed it behind me. "Yes!" I looked down to see my left arm was gone and that I closed the door on it. "*sigh* Dammit." I walked outside and picked it up. Down the hall, I saw Celestia wearing a nightgown and holding a piece of cake. "Hi!" I said waving my dismembered arm in the air. She panicked and ran away. "Goodnight!"

"For shame Grimm." said David walking by me.

"Bite me." I walked back inside and grabbed the stitching kit. If it wasn't for David I wouldn't have gotten a job here. You see... after the worlds died, God offered me a friend to bring back to life. I could only choose a friend that had an important part to due with my timeline... David. So he's immortal like me, Celestia, and Luna. But the two girls have amnesia so they don't remember us even though they we're born in year 1. However I've remained close friends to Queen Faust over the years. We watch over her daughters, and she doesn't remove us from existence.

"Hey Grimm." said David knocking on the door. "I need you to do me a solid."

"What?" I asked reattaching the arm and stitching it tightly. I put my shirt on to hide all of my other scars.

"I need you to..."

Current times...

"I bet he's like a science failure!" said Twilight.

"And the scientist gave him that armor?"

"...Hmm...Then how about a mad royal guard?"

"I doubt it. I've seen plenty of guard armor. Like Shining Armor."

"Well the only other solution is if he's like some sort of cross-world warrior who can't be stopped by death and has the power of immortality. But I find that highly unlikely."

"Hey guys." said Brandon sitting across from us with a tray. "Finally got out."

"You pass?"

"C." he said taking a bite from his sandwich. Then all of our friends joined our table. I didn't talk to Kay or Kelly, for I felt betrayed by them. I looked in the distance and saw Murphy and David laughing while in line. David had an arm around Celestia, Luna stood behind them, and Murphy had his hands in his pockets like always. I decided to ignore them though... I don't want to get to involved with him. He's obviously trouble.

"No I'm not." he said walking by me. I looked up to see he wasn't in the line anymore. I turned around to see he was gone.

"What?" I turned around again and he was sitting across from me at our table.

"I'm not trouble. My mother had me tested." We all looked at him with fear. "And no Twilight, I'm not some immortal warrior. That's preposterous... What? Did I say something?"

"How do you know what we're talking about." said Twilight.

"Sonic Waves. I could hear you from miles away." he said while putting his arms behind his head.

"So that's your magic huh?" I asked him.

"Yes. Well... that's only one of them."

"Come again?" asked Nathan.

"...What? Am I suppose to tell you guys what my powers are or what I really am? Didn't you read article 23 in the school handbook? No reveling your true nature. That's what it says." he said while pulling out a book. "...But rules are meant to be broken eh? Hahahaha..." He even laughs at his own jokes?

"I don't laugh at my jokes."

"You can read my mind?"

"No."

"Oh...Wait a minute..."

"Hahahahaha! You kids are fun. I didn't have that kinda fun in my youth." he said cracking his back. "Man...I'm not getting any younger."

"Then just how old are you?" said Rainbow with a tone of curiosity in her voice.

"Hmm...good question. Let's see... I was born in 1995... of my last world... and I came here in year 1... so I'm a little over 2,000 years old."

"Last world?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah. Equestria. It's...gone now."

"What did you do then?" I asked him.

"Well up until this point, I was in every war. Roma, Sparta, even Vietnam. Yeah."

"I knew I saw you before!" said Twilight out loud. She pulled out a book of Vietnam sights and opened it to show a drawing of a man in armor similar to the one he wears, standing on the end of the boat, leading all of the soldiers into battle. "I have more books with you in it!"

"Glad to see I have a fan." he said while scratching the back of his head.

"So let me get this straight... you've been here on our world this since the very beginning?!" asked Rainbow.

"Pretty much, yeah!"

"Why?" asked Kay.

"Someone had to do it. Besides I wasn't alone." he said pulling out a purple necklace with a red star on it. "I had someone watching over me." His smile vanished. He stared in the locket that he wore around his neck with sadness. "Anymore questions?" he asked regaining his smile.

"Oi! Murph!" said a voice from behind. He turned to see David. He made notions with his hands and said "Solid." Murphy nodded and left our table.

"I think we asked some personal questions." I said to my friends. They all nodded in agreement.

Grimm's POV

"Alright, what do you need man?" I asked my friend.

"You to help me out. You remember the deal?"

"Yeah I do. How does it feel?"

"What?"

"To get back with Celestia. After all this time."

"It feels amazing! And you...you...Grimm I'm so sorry."

"It's alright, it's alright. She died peacefully in that fire. Not many can say the same thing."

"Now Twilight's back..."

"It's alright. Her soul is back on Earth, and she's with me. Just... a different, more handsome me. I'll move on one day. Don't worry about that."

"...No hard feelings?"

"No hard feelings man!" I said brofisting him. Honestly I never forgave myself. Even to this day, I still fought the good fight. Not many would be willing to say that. Most either quit half way through, commit suicide, or go insane. I'm far from insane. Not even close to falling within it's twisted grasp. God... that memory...

"I'm sorry!" I yelled to Twilight as I stood in the heavenly armory. When I was done talking to her, David and I would return to Earth.

"Don't be. You did everything you could."

"You didn't deserve it Twilight..."

"Shh... It's okay. You we're the best out of any of us. Your a true good stallion."

"Man."

"Whatever. Point is... don't let this fall on your shoulders. It's a new world. God said that we'd all be reincarnated as time flies by."

"...Yeah it will."

"But will we ever see each other again?"

"I'm afraid I don't know. Even so, you'll be with a better guy I hope."

"Dustin I-"

"Don't say that. Don't say that name. It's not mine."

"...Murphy. Please allow me to just say..." she moved up and kissed me. "...I love you." she said turning into a large collection of sparkles. I held her hand as she slowly faded away.

"No! Not now! No..." I fell to my knees holding her. I usually don't cry. I haven't for a long time. "*sniff* I love you too." I said as she disappeared. She left a purple medallion in my hand with her cutie mark on it. I closed my eyes and let my tears fall. This was my fault... and she's paying for it. Everyone knew it was my fault.

"Saint Grimm. Are you ready to land?" asked one of the angels in the armory.

"Twilight..." I looked down to see her sparkles fused with my armor. It was more shiny, and felt stronger too. Even in death, she wants to help me out.

"Grimm!" yelled the angel.

"What? What do you want?!"

"You need to move on."

"Fuck off..."

"It's time to protect your new world."

"I said fuck off!" I yelled standing up. "I know what I have to do. Do you? Can you say the same?"

"...Just do your damn job you fucking reject." she said while marching off. The angels hated me. They feared me. They hated why God putted the world in my hands.

"Harsh." said David walking beside me. He was wearing similar armor to mine, except without the orange cape and a different helmet with no horns. "I'm sorry man. I know it doesn't mean much..." he said taking the medallion from my hand and attaching it around my neck. "...But she loved you more than anything. Your a good man Grimm."

"Thanks David."

"No problem dude. Let's take off." we both spread our wings and jumped out the large hanger door in the armory beginning our decent to the ground. I was playing 'Shoot to Thrill' in my helmet. "Do you really need to play that music?"

"What's wrong with rock?"

"Nothing! Your not playing loud enough!"

"Hahahaha!" I laughed as I turned it up until we landed. Then I felt an actual smack.

"I'm talking here!" said David in front of me.

"Awww man. I was having an awesome flashback."

"Which one?"

"The great drop of '01."

"That was an awesome flashback. Do you want to finish?"

"Nah... I bet I'll have an entire chapter about a flashback after this is all said and done."

"Right. Then let's talk about my plan. You pretend to be a robber, and I'll protect Celestia by defeating you in honorable combat!"

"...I have a few problems with your plan."

"What?"

"Wouldn't Celestia beat me up?"

"I'll handle it."

"Okay. What do I wear?"

"Your spy outfit preferably."

"Awwwwwww..."

"You had something better in mind?"

"I'm still a shape-sifter my man."

That night...

*cough*

I coughed into my mittens. It was freezing outside so I had to wear my winter gear. I knew just who I should turn into to scare Celestia. I told David and he agreed. Speaking of David... where is he?

"That was fantastic!" said Celestia as they walked out of the movie theater.

"Glad you liked it." he said getting a kiss from her.

"I'm so glad you asked me out. I was scared you wouldn't."

"You mean...?"

"That I had a crush on you? Yeah I did. God your handsome."

"I appreciate it." Come on man! Say the password I told you to say. "Hey do you like 'Alvin's monkey bread'?" That's it.

"What?" she asked as I jumped out disguised as Nightmare Moon.

"I have returned!"

"Gah! I thought I banished you!" she said stepping back. "Did you possess my sister again you foul demon?"

"No... I wanted to see you for myself." David tackled into me and threw us both over a bench. "Ow." was all I said to him.

"I'm sorry!" he said through his teeth as he began to beat me.

"Ow ow ow ow! Not cool! You don't hit a lady!" he grabbed my arm, ripped it off, and began beating me with it. Eventually I played dead.

"Wow... That was amazing!"

"It was? I mean yes! It was amazing!"

"Take me home, hero. I have something waiting for you." I waited for them to leave before I opened my eyes again.

3... Oh man... this is going to suck balls.

2... FUCKSALT!

1... I slammed the limb back into it's place. I also had a nice little talk with Dusty! Oddly enough he was giving Twilight a piggy-back ride.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHH! OW! GGGGGAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH FUCK!" I stood up and kicked the bench out of frustration. I popped all my bones back in place and picked up my arm. "I just stitched that back too." I turned back into my normal form and walked back to my room. He didn't leave any marks in the fight, luckily, but he did break one of my back teeth. I used a holding spell to fix it. I walked outside and waited out of their room. "It's 10 o'clock. Come on... uphold your deal man..."

"Murphy!" he said opening the door and greeting me. "Thanks man! I owe you!"

"You didn't say you would actually hit me!"

"Sorry about that. Got carried away."

"You know I'm more than happy to help you but I can't do it if you mess up my bread and butter." I said making motions with my hands about my face.

"I said I was sorry! How can I repay you? Want me to hook you up with Luna?"

"Two things wrong with that. 1. I'm still not ready. 2. She's a student, I'm a teacher."

"So? She's only a thousand years younger than Celestia."

"She's only a thousand years younger than me."

"Then what do you want?"

"Hmm... didn't you say that you we're taking the girls to Disneyland?"

"Yeah? Oh no... oh no."

"Oh yes."

Saturday...a week in the future

"We having fun yet?" asked David who stood beside me outside one of the rides that the girls wanted to get on. I had a Mickey Mouse hat with 'Sally' written on it and was eating some cotten candy. "Why did you take that girl's hat?"

"They didn't have one with Grimm on it."

"Then why not Murphy? Or Dustin? Or John for fucks sake!"

"Fine." I said dumping it in the trash and grabbing another kid's hat with 'Pete' on it. "Better?"

"Much."

"Whatever." A ride went past us with the kids screaming. "Puke alert." I grabbed the same boy's umbrella and opened it above us making all the puke transfer to him.

"Nice save man."

"Thanks." I looked down at the pissed off kid. "Oh... uh... sorry Pete." he kicked me in my shin. "Ow! You little fucker!" I began to chase him around the park.

"*sigh* I wish the story would go back to a week ago..."

Current times... Dustin's POV

"Man... why would they do that?" I asked Twilight as we walked out of the theater.

"It was just a joke Dustin."

"You don't put a bomb in a man's fish taco. That's just wrong." I looked over down the road to see Murphy holding his arm and stitching it back on. "Oh my god! Look!"

"His arm fell off! Dustin catch me..." she said fainting in my arms. I put her around my back, like a kid, and walked to him. "Hey Mr. O! How's it going?"

"FUCKSALT!" he yelled reattaching his limb. Hate in his eyes."Eeeerrrrr... I'm fine. Thanks for asking!" And now he's happy again.

"Um... are you fine?"

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHH! OW! GGGGGAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH FUCK!" he stood up and kicked the bench in half.

"I'll take that as a no then." I quietly walked away and headed back home. I lowered Twilight on the couch and made her a cup of tea.

"Oh...I feel light-headed." she said while removing her scarf. "Dustin?"

"In here hon."

"Did I pass out? *yawn*"

"Yeah. Here's some tea."

"Thank you." she began sipping on it as I handed her the Daring Do book she was reading. "I have to read this book before Rainbow asks me for it for a week."

"Is that the only reason why?"

"I mean it's a good book, but I hate being forced to read."

"I hate being forced to watch a chick-flick with you."

"You weren't forced! Besides I saw you cry."

"It's not funny. She had issues!"

"I enjoyed you hugging me and crying into my shoulder."

"Oh man..."

"It takes a true man to cry Dustin."

"Your going to make me cry again."

"*giggle* It's alright."

"Not it's not...*sniff* I haven't cried like that since the time Mickey died in Rocky 2."

"That was sad. Wanna hug?"

"...Yeah." I said moving from my chair and hugging the beautiful girl on the couch. Then Niko walked out of Frost's bedroom with her. Both donning their pajama pants.

"Hey guys I... oh is he having a moment?" he asked Twilight.

"Yeah. But he's strong." she said patting my head.

"What happened?"

"Chick-flick."

"That all?"

"He also remembered Mickey from Rocky 2."

"...Why?" Niko cried while running into the bathroom. It hurt him worst than me. After a good ten minutes of crying, I got over my sorrow.

"So I'm thinking of making that room my permanent room." said Frost. "If... you guys don't mind."

"No it's cool." said Twilight. "No pun intended. We only take up half the room in the kitchen cabinets anyways."

"I got more news." said Niko walking out of the bathroom. "I've decided to move in!" Twilight and I looked at each other and nodded.

"Okay, but you have to keep the place clean, and do your fair share of chores." I told both of them. "If you can keep those two things on your agenda then you may stay for as long as you like. I'll tell Celestia so she can rent out you room."

"No, let Twilight do that." he said. "I need help moving my things over."

"Alright. I got you covered. We'll do this in the morning before school, alright?"

"Thanks man. Do you guys still get up at 5?" asked Frost.

"Yes." we said simultaneously.

"What time do you bath?"

"...like 5?" said Twilight. I shrugged and agreed with her.

"We'll get up at 5:30 then." said Frost. Was she always planning ahead? That must be how she survived on her own. Organization. In that case, Twilight would always be a survivor.

"I think it's time for bed." said Twilight. I was still kinda worried about my best friend living with me, but he's a good guy. I'm glad everything's working out. Twilight's right. I need to sleep more often. I looked at the clock to see it was ten. That's pretty early compared to me passing out around 11. But maybe I'll feel better. An extra hour will make me less sour. That's what my mom taught me.

Grimm's POV

Well... I imagine myself being at an amusement park on Saturday. I could always go for the amusement, mess with kids, and maybe even punch the dick in the Donald costume. I laid back on my bed and lit a cigarette up. They calmed me down, especially when I thought about 'her'. She moved on... but... I just don't have it in me. I just hate letting things go. Especially the good things like all the fun we use to have. Sometimes I wish I stayed being Static Wielder... but I think everything worked out in the end, just as God planned.

I moved up from the bed and cut on the light switch to see all the trophies I had decorated the room with. Various helmets, various jewelry, weapons, pictures, you name it. Yet the one I treasured most, I kept around my neck. I stood up and picked up the gas-mask with the khaki shemagh attached to it. I received this when I fought in Vietnam. I was the poor sod who had to infiltrate the compounds. I put it back on the shelf and picked up the extremely damaged Advanced Suit helmet. They found this after I died. The rest of the suit was destroyed.

*Knock knock knock*

"Come in." I said putting the helmet back on the shelf. Dustin and Twilight walked in. "What's up?"

"Hey Murphy." they said sitting down on my bed.

"What? You two got more questions?"

"We saw your arm get ripped off."

"Yeah. But it's fine now."

"It doesn't hurt?" asked Twilight.

"It only hurts for the 5 seconds it takes for me to reattach it. Nothing more to it."

"Whoa! Cool helmet!" said Dustin picking up the destroyed space helmet. "Where did you get this?"

"It was what I use to wear, however, I was caught in an unfortunate accident." He tossed it over to Twilight.

"Mr. O'Shavver... these wounds... wouldn't they kill you?"

"...Yes."

"What happened?"

"I died. Stayed dead for 3 years apparently. However, for me, it was merely a matter of minutes."

"I thought you said-"

"I am immortal, yes. Invincible is more likely the word to describe me. You said you wouldn't tell your friends about me."

"Sorry 'bout that." he said scratching his head. "So... um... what's up with the purple necklace?"

"It was a gift."

"I know that, I mean why do you always wear it?"

"Why do you ask the most personal questions?"

"Oh I'm sorry man-"

"It's alright. I got this from my lover. Like I said, she's gone now."

"What was her name?" asked Twilight.

"Her name was..." Oh come on! Think...think... "Midnight." There we go! Aha! Come on kids! Hurry up and leave. I need to help out Frost with her problem and it's almost 9!

"Okay. One more question." said Twilight. "Why are you lying?"

"Excuse me?"

"Midnight's not her name. I can tell by the expression on your face." She reads too many books. "What's her real name?"

"*sigh* Her real name was Twilight."

"Really?!" she said happily.

"Yeah. She's dead now, anymore questions?" I said in a mean tone. I didn't want to put up with it anymore.

"No. I think we're good." she said walking outside. "We wanted to talk since tomorrow's Saturday." I got the day off? Fuck yes! Finally! "Bye."

"Bye." said Dustin following her. I went back to my classroom and met up with Frost. I could tell that Niko, Dustin, and Twilight we're following me.

"Hey kid." I said grabbing my wallet.

"What can we do to control my magic?"

"First you got to be able to not control it. Follow me, I'll show you." We went outside and headed for the Ye Olde Pub. It was my favorite bar in Canterlot. I took her inside and bought a couple pitchers of beer.

"I'm too young!"

"Nonsense! Now, when you get drunk, your powers will not be in control anymore. You're going to fight that. Do it right, then you should have it all under control. Now drink up." I looked out the window to see the 3 kids in the distance behind a bush with binoculars. I watched as Frost took a sip from a pitcher.

"Bleh! It's really bitter!"

"That means it's working! Keep on drinking!" I said pouring myself a glass.

2 minutes later...

"CHUG CHUG CHUG CHUG CHUG CHUG CHUG CHUG!!!" everyone in the bar cheered for the little girl who was downing her 4 pitcher in a row. Not going to lie, that's true talent right there. "WHHOOOOOO!" she finished it off and held the pitcher high.

"Yay!" said the pitcher. It even had eyes. I guess it was a magic pitcher. "Wait! No no no no!" she slammed it in the ground making us all fall silent. Then in about 3 seconds... "WWWHHHHHOOOOO!"

"M-Murph *hic* Is it working?" she asked.

"It sure is. Follow me outside." I took her out to where the temperature was perfect for her to practice. I choose the best times. "Now in a few seconds your powers will go crazy." I said lighting a cigarette. "Your assignment, is to keep it under control. Fail, and everyone will die."

"WHAT?!"

"Nah, I'm just joking. You might die however."

"WHAT?! *hic*"

"I'm kidding again. Seriously, good luck." I jumped behind the bench and watched as her powers kicked in. Ice spread over most of Canterlot. Snow fell and I watched as a twister/blizzard surrounded the little girl.

"What the fuck have you done?" yelled Niko.

"Nothing. I didn't tell her to chug 4 pitchers. But hey! The more the merrier!" I kicked my feet up.

"You had better stop it!" he threatened.

"No. This is all her."

"Murphy!" said Twilight as she and her boyfriend ran up. "How do we stop her?"

"We don't. Well we can, but she'll get it done. In about 8 seconds, she'll have total control of her powers."

"Your a madman!" Niko yelled throwing a punch. I easily caught the fist and threw him over me into the snow pile.

"Learn your place." I told him.

"Yes sir." he said while standing up. 8 seconds ended, and so did the twister. There stood Frost victoriously.

"It worked!" I said standing up.

"How do you know?" asked Dustin.

"Because she would have died if it didn't work!" They all looked at me with fear in their faces. I walked over and picked the girl up. "Hey there kiddo."

"Did I do it?"

"You tell me."

"I feel horrible."

"That's just the hangover kicking in. You'll be fine in the morning." I handed her to Niko and also gave him some pills. "Give these to her before she goes to bed." I said handing her over.

"What are they?" he asked.

"Hangover medicine?" asked Twilight.

"...Your good." I told her. She was always good. Could read me like a book too... Huh... I just made the greatest Twilight pun ever! She can read me like a book! "Hahahahahahahahaha!"

"You jerk!" she yelled dumping me in a pile of snow. "You made me sick!"

"That was all you. I bought one pitcher... Hmm...speaking of buying... I need to go pay my tab."

"Wait!" said Twilight as I went to walk inside. "I have more questions!"

"Why do you have so many?"

"I'm determined to find out just who you really are!" Twilight's determined as ever.

"Oh hey look! Celestia's raising the sun!" They turned around and I ran inside. I payed the check and went outside to see the kids were gone. I teleported to my room and threw myself on the bed happily thinking about how I did a good job. Frost has control now, and hopefully that is less kids that are susceptible to death. I closed my eyes and thought back... back to that day when the world was a giant playground, and I was the new kid, eager as always. Those days...were amazing...

It might just be me, but I'm getting more chapters out. Quicker than usual. I do believe it's a good thing, now that I can focus on the story. I mean I won't write a chapter everyday and upload it, I'm only human and can do a few things at a time. I'll probably keep up my pattern and get 1 or 2 chapters out a week. You can't rush someone's imagination. Also just a head's up, the next chapter is going to be mostly flashbacks about Dustin and David and their impact on Earth's history. it's going to be sooo awesome! ~ Static Wielder.

Back to the past...

I've been playing with the new options available in the edit toolbar. No seriously! I can go up here and scratch out words or put a YouTube video on this! It's crazy! It also seems like someone might use it 'too much' so I'll keep up the retro game and not use YouTube. Probably ever. I mean yeah I watch it sometimes, but I'm not going to upload videos on my stories. That's just silly, you silly.

David and I were falling to the earth, ready to make the world right as saints. We're not your average angels, no 1.) We respect people. 2.) Angels don't kill. 3.) Angles are douche-bags always thinking that they own everything as we do the hard work.

"Get ready!" I called out to David as I turned the music off. We both landed on the ground using our fist to send the force into the world so we didn't get hurt. We climbed out of the crater we left and looked around.

"The world is so beautiful. I mean year one and all but... still..." God gave us a choice, and we decided that year one A.D. would be a fantastic start. That way civilization had already started and people wouldn't have to depend on us like they did the elder gods.

"Amazing." I said unfolding my helmet. "David, look at this place! No buildings! No technology! The world is so amazing!"

"I don't think a book could ever describe something this beautiful."

"Thanks for agreeing to be my friend for the rest of time."

"Bah... I might not be king, but I wouldn't mess this for another world. Besides, someone had to do it. Couldn't let you have the fun by yourself."

"Party pooper."

"Hey you invited me."

"Hahahaha... good point!" We walked down to see clay buildings. "Now... who do you think is living in their?" I asked him.

"Let's see... year one... oh! Romans!"

"Bingo!" he walked down the hill and we're greeted by the Romans and all the civilians. They saw us as gods. Protectors.

"Excuse me gods!" said a man beside a castle asked. The castle wasn't made out of clay, it was made out of bricks, gold, and glass. "Can you bless our children?" he asked. He was obviously the king. David nodded and I followed him inside. There we saw two babies in the arms of the later to be Queen Faust. She held Celestia and Luna, right there in her arms.

"Grimm! Do you see that?"

"Yeah, in about 20 years you can re-marry."

"No times for jokes! She's back!"

"Fantastic. Good for you, let's go in there, tell the parents that your soul-mate is that baby, and see how things go from there."

"...Man..."

"Just give it time."

"How much time?"

"...a hundred years?"

A hundred years later...

"Hey Grimm." said David walking by me.

"Yes?" I asked taking a sip from the sake a girl gave me as a honoring gift. She knew that I was the alcoholic between the two of us.

"It's been exactly a hundred years since we landed."

"You we're keeping tract? Impressive. Sake?"

"No thanks."

"Suit yourself."

"The girls have grown up now."

"David they know us. They've lived near us for a long time now. Just tell her how you feel."

"It just feels weird. Like it never happened."

"But it did."

"I'm just not sure she's for me."

"David Vizor, you get your fucking ass over there and ask out that woman!" I said standing up. "What are you bitching about exactly? How your scared about being rejected? We have nothing to fear until 1096."

"Why then?"

"That's when the crusades start if I'm correct." I said taking another hit from the sake. "God this is strong...*cough*." I put the bottle on the counter. "That's enough drinking for me."

"Really? I've seen you down 3 kegs. Why quit now?"

"I don't want to get drunk off of sake. That's just embarrassing." I to the balcony and looked across from me to see Celestia on her balcony. She was wearing a white dress (which really did well to hide her curvaceous body.) she had her hand out and was playing with a bird. "There she is."

"Man... as beautiful as ever."

"Why don't you say 'Celestia, you're as hot as the sun?' to her?" he smacked me in the cheek. "Ow."

"What about Luna?"

"Do you want to follow the Mormon path and have multiple wives again?"

"Come on man."

"I'm thinking about asking Celestia to date you, just to shut you up."

"Look... I'll ask her out when I'm ready. It won't take that long will it?" (Oh he has no idea...)

"...Maybe you should have fucked on her as a baby." he smacked me in the cheek again. "...Okay I deserved that one."

"Hi guys!" said Celestia who saw us at the balcony. We both waved at her happily. Luna was no doubt sleeping again. She only likes hanging out at night.

"Why don't you ask out Luna?" he asked me.

"Still not ready."

"Then don't give me lip about Celestia."

"It seems we've stopped at a crossroad. Alright, you win this time."

"Thank you."

"I baked a pie!" said Celestia happily. We looked at each other and jumped off the balcony running to her house. I opened the door but ran into a pole after he pushed me and beat me upstairs. I walked up, accepting defeat, and grabbed a bottle of wine that the waiter offered me. I sat down at a little 4 seat table with them and opened the bottle pouring 3 glasses for each of us. Pie and wine. Isn't that nice?

To do list: 1. ~~Talk to David about only having one wife this time.~~

~~Eat Celestia's pie~~ (No innuendo intended.)
Go build a boat, because I'm fucking bored! And I've always wanted a boat.

"What are you plans today?" she asked us while looking deep into David's eyes. She obviously liked him. He blushed and looked at me. That means he can't do it.

"*sigh* Today we're building a boat! Want to help?"

"That sounds like fun! I've always wanted to ride a boat!" This forced me to smile as I looked at David. When she wasn't looking I gave him an evil glare. Then Luna walked downstairs rubbing her eyes as she just woke up.

"Sister, what have though been up to?" she asked looking around. She wasn't wearing much clothing. Nope.

"Luna, we have guest." she looked at us and ran back up stairs. She came down with a light blue dress on and her hair brushed properly. I poured her a glass and handed her some pie.

"Thank thy generous heart." she said to me.

"Did I ever tell you about how your eyes resemble the beauty of the moon?" she grew a deep blush and looked away. "See? That's how it's done David."

"Celestia..." he said. "You..." he looked at me and I mouthed 'as hot as the sun' to him. "...have big buns." My jaw dropped when he said that. So did Luna's. David watched as my wicked smile slowly grew into a full one.

"Ha ha.... hahaha....HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" I was the only one laughing at Celestia's insane blush. "Oh man... oh my god...hahaha..."

"Sorry." he said. "I got my words tangled up. I mean to say... you know what? I'm going to stop talking now."

"That would be for the best." said both of the sisters.

"What say you Grimm?" asked Luna.

"...hahahahahahahhaha *wheeze*" I fell out of my chair holding my stomach as I laughed in pain.

1010 years later...

I was whistling as I walked down the road holding a net full of fish. As it turns out, I'm an excellent fisher. I use to do this as a kid with Minos and a bucket in my creek.

"Hey Mr. Reaper!" said one of the kids running up to me. It was all the kids at the orphanage.

"How's it going kiddos?" I asked them.

"Great! What's in the basket?"

"Your dinner, nosy brat." I flicked her on the nose making her giggle. I took care of the orphanage as I took care of almost everyone that was good and righteous. I'll kill anyone that's evil. That's my thing. I opened the door and met Layla who took good care of all the children. She was a nice, caring woman.

"Thank you so much Grimm!"

"Bah... it's nothing. Just doing what I can to help."

"There's enough fish in here to feed us for months!"

"Well you had better get eating then." I turned around and walked past all the cheering kids. I watched as groups of men were rebuilding the Faust Manor...again. "Can I help you boys?" I asked them.

"It's him." said one of them.

"No way! I knew today would be a good day!" said his friend.

"Sure you can help! We just need to put up the wall and we're done here."

"You boys take a break." I said rolling up the sleeves on my jacket. "I'll handle it from here." I grabbed the cement and bricks and started working my way up. In a good 40 minutes, I had them all up.

"Amazing!"

"You did a great job!" said another one who checked the bricks. "Good use of the cement too. Nice and sturdy. The boss will love it."

"I hope so, that brick is strong enough to stop a cannon." said another one.

"Hopefully we won't be under attack again!" A few years ago, this small city experienced it's first war. It had grown, from when I first arrived here. It was a small town, and now it will be the stepping stones to form all of Rome itself.

"Grimm!" yelled David as he landed beside me taking his armor off. "I need to talk to you. In private."

"Private? What about?"

"It's about the crusaders."

"Crusaders?" I asked while walking away from the crowd with him. "What do they want?"

"You know what they want."

"To kill in the name of the lord..."

"How many are there?"

"...9 crusades."

"Should we fight them?"

"No, we mustn't intervene in time. Not so drastically. We stay low."

"But we can stop this!"

"And rewrite time? Are you crazy?"

"...No, okay so what do you propose?"

"Nothing. God will handle it like he did last time." I walked down the stairs with him but stopped to pull some rocks from my sandals. "Errrr... why do rocks always do that?" I asked him.

"Why are you wearing pants and no one else?"

"I asked a friend of mine to make them. I told her I was very uncomfortable wearing a dress."

"Toga." he said while showing off his. "And it's surprisingly comfortable."

"Dude I've worn a kilt, I know what it's like."

"Kilts are cool."

"Yeah...they are. Togas? Not so much..."

"Why not?"

"They only look good on women, and that's because they are easy to take off."

"Come on man."

"Me come on? I didn't know you floated that boat."

"*sigh*"

"I'm just joking with you. Do you honestly see me walking up to someone like Celestia and fondling her J-cup perfect breast? No I didn't think so."

"I don't think that's a size."

"I don't think natural boobs can get that big. Then again, she eats a lot of cake..."

"Jeez you really know how to piss me off."

"It's what I do best." I walked down the stairs with him and unto the streets where a chariot flew past us. "Speaking of Celestia..." we watched as the butler opened the door and helped the sister down. I knew where she went. She went to pay her respects to Luna after we... sent her to the moon. Well she did it, I merely knocked Nightmare Moon out.

"Should I go talk to her?" asked David.

"*sigh* If you didn't ask her out a thousand years ago... why would you do it now? Why not wait a thousand more?" I said sarcastically. Little did I know, that's what he planned to do. It wasn't anybody's fault for what happened. The demon was released because the one wanderer wanted to save his maiden... as if slaughtering the 16 giants of the land wasn't enough, he released Nightmare and Luna was the human she liked the most.

"So...should I go talk to her?"

"Yes! Go and comfort the girl David! I shouldn't have to tell you that!" I yelled as he ran off. "Man... what a goof. Oh well... he means well." I took a seat at the park bench and ate some bread I got at a vendor. Nothing like fresh bread to get your mind off things. Then I saw a sight, that I don't think I would ever expect to have seen. David kissing the girl in the balcony. They didn't see me as they went back in. I just sat there munching on some bread. Pity sex is the best kind of sex, because no one regrets it! (You wanted to know why she had a crush on him? Because of this. Smoove moves, Davy.

"Mr. Reaper!" said King Faust stopping by and sitting beside me. "How's my favorite saint doing today?"

"He's doing fantastic King."

"Good good. Where's your suave friend David at?"

"He's... busy."

"Did he ever muster up the courage to ask out my daughter yet?"

"I think he has."

"What do you mean?"

"Nothing. Want some bread?"

"Is that from Daphne's?"

"You know it!"

"I'd love some." we both sat there watching the people. "Wonderful weather, isn't it?"

"You know, it is actually. I mean Fall is my favorite season, but this is a wonderful day for Spring huh?"

"I agree. I enjoy everything about this day. Now if only I could get my daughter to marry someone."

"I...uhhhhh..."

"What is it my good fellow?"

"Does...Celestia...like bananas?"

"They're her favorite fruit. You know that."

"Aye... why don't you go take her a bag of them, and check up on her."

"Did I do something wrong?"

"Your not spending enough time with your daughter, especially after the whole Luna thing..."

"My gods! Your right! I am a horrible parent!"

"No... don't say that. Your better than my dad."

"He sounds like a good fellow."

"No, it's only because I act exactly the opposite of what he does. Did. Don't care."

"How can you not care about your father?"

"You go to hell and tell me."

"Hmm...good point."

"Go check on her. Like now would be good."

"I shall!" he said getting up happily. If you ever wanted to see a jolly king who enjoys being with the people, King Faust is your go-to man. I don't think I've ever seen someone that happy, and all because of a banana.

2 minutes later...

I waited outside, finishing off my bread, using my sonic waves to listen to the conversation. I could still here the two going at it when the door opened.

"Celestia! My daughter! I'm here to...uh huh."

"King Faust sir!" said David. "I'm sorry!"

"Daddy it's not what you think." there was a few moments of silence.

"...Continue." said the King walking out and closing the door. He walked outside and sat beside me again. "You could have told me."

"No I couldn't! Your the dad, and by letting her do this, you just gained your daughter's trust, and a responsible husband. That's a win/win my king."

"Why do you always make sense?"

"My mom taught me."

"Now she sounds better than your dad."

"Oh she was an angel on earth, rest her soul." I looked in his hands to see the bananas he bought. "You didn't give her the fruit man!"

"I didn't think she'd need it since David's up there."

"...Gross."

"It's only a joke, my good boy." Ew...

200 years later...

I was sleeping in the hammock I made for myself at the hill outside the castle where we all hang out at. Everyday I hear David bitch about wanting to properly ask out Celestia.

'Dude, you had sex, get over it. Time to just get together.' I said in a flashback.

'It's complicated!'

'No, your only making it worst. Just shut up and ask her out.'

'What's the point in making you understand?'

'*sigh* You are ridiculous.'

I then walked up here and started sleeping. Off the cliff you could see the other countries. The one that had me worried was the Ottoman Empire. If I remember my history then they will soon start spreading. Eventually into a new empire. That's not the worst matter at hand. King Faust lost his position as king, because the people wanted a man who would blindly throw them into war. I mean he's still like Vice-King or something. The point is, they still make the same lots of money.

"Hey buddy." said David walking up to me. I pulled the hood down on my jacket and looked him into the eye.

"What now? I'm out of advice."

"*sigh* I married her in the past! I don't need your advice with that!"

"We're not in the past! Everything and everyone is gone! Different!"

"You just don't understand how complicated love is." he said putting a hand on my shoulder.

"GET THE FUCK OFF ME!" I shouted kicking him back. "I understand everything just fine! You should be fucking grateful because you wife is back! Twilight is gone forever! She's gone and moved on! I don't mean shit to her or anyone anymore! So don't you or anybody else even fucking DARE to tell me about how relationships work!"

"Sorry man."

"*pants* It's not okay." I sat back down. "I hate to sound like a prick and you know I seldom lose my temper, but I don't need to hear this shit."

"Whatever. I'll just handle this situation by myself, like I'm suppose to." he stopped himself before he walked away. "Tell me, when you were Static... how were things with Twilight?"

"We we're married. Had a cute kid. But I threw that away... and now... look at me. I'm an immortal idiot who has to move on. The worst part... even if I got Twilight back... she'd die before 90 probably. I'm not giving you anymore dating advice, you obviously don't need it."

"Touchy subject?"

"Hurry up and get off my damn hill!"

"Fine. I'll check on you in a few." he walked away whistling. I pulled out my medallion and opened it to see a picture of her as a human. Angel actually. Instead of the purple in her hair, she had white. For the last few moments that I saw her, she was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.

'You need to move on.' she said in my memory.

"But with who?" I asked myself looking up at the night sky. I saw an asteroid fly by in the distance. No wait... that's a cannonball... "SHIT!" I quickly dodged it and watched as it left an impact where I was laying. That was carefully aimed, no one could have just hit that with blind luck. Whose after me?

"Ahahahahah! I have returned!" said a voice in the distance. I looked over at Lucy.

"Ah... Lucile. I've messed you love."

"Flattery will get you no where."

"Still holding on to a pointless grudge?"

"No. I just wanted to see if you haven't gone soft." We became friends. Well... after Kay murdered us, that is. Truth be told... I didn't give a fuck anymore. I only hated one person... and that was myself. Well that and Michelle Obama. I have to stop her in 2012 from closing down the hostess company. I miss my fucking twinkie! "So, big boy. Ever move on from Little Sparkle?"

"Shut it Red."

"Ohhh! Touched a nerve did we?"

"No, you merely gave my killing arm an itch. How can I help you this fine night?"

"As you are well aware of... King Faust has lost his political place due to his douchebag opponent."

"Ugh... tell me about it."

"I'm rather a fan of Faust's work, because he made everyone feel good. I want to get him back on track."

"I'm not assassinating the new king."

"Oh please! Save me the troubles!"

"You know I can't if-"

"But you can! I have all of his records and what he's done wrong!" I opened the folder and read it.

"Rape...murder...thief... and they let him be king?"

"He burned all his copies. So they all went to hell, where I got them."

"Very nice. I won't assassinate him. No..."

"Booooo..."

"It's less fun that way. Hand me that shovel." she did as was told and handed me the shovel. I drew my wings and swiftly landed in the window. I pulled my hood down and sneaked to his room where he was alone tonight. His 'mistress' couldn't be here. "Hello Vladimir." I said behind him.

"What do you think your doing?" I smacked him in the temple with the blunt weapon. I used the toga he hung on the wall to clean up any blood and I stuffed it into his pocket. I picked him up and climbed out the window with him.

"Oh Vladdy boy... you've really let yourself go." I said dragging him up the hill.

"What are you doing?" asked Lucy.

"I'm giving him what he deserves." I threw him into the crater where my hammock once hung. "Help me fill up the hole."

"That's a grim way to die. Hahahaha! Get it? Grim? Like Grimm?"

"I get it."

"What the fuck are you doing?!" asked David behind me. I kicked him the file with all the dirt on Vlad. "Oh...here." he took Lucy's shovel. "Let me get that for you Lucifer." he helped me fill the whole and moved patches of grass over it. You don't want people thinking it's fresh now do you?

1776...

The year was 1775. One year after the American Revolution had begun. David, Celestia, Luna, their parents, and I had survived this long. They gained a new mansion, a long time ago, in England. They weren't kings anymore, but they were still royalty. David stayed behind, but I followed Washington over seas. I was the man who did all the dirty work. The one who fought by himself. It was nice of Luna to make me a new outfit.

"Here. This is for you." she said putting it on me. It was a long white coat, with blue trimmings, in a fashion similar to the redcoats but with a hood.

"I appreciate it Luna."

"Please don't die on me." she said hugging me. "Promise?"

"I promise." She couldn't let go of us. We we're the only family she had. We brought her back down from the moon about 100 years ago. There I purified the spirit inside of her. David and Celestia hugged me off, and their parents prayed for me. David constantly told me not to equip my Painkiller armor for I would attract attention. When I went to the United States, back when it was swampy, disease and famine lingered everywhere. I also was injured and separated from my soldiers. I spent a year with the Indians, learning their language and how they survive.

"[In Indian] You have done well, lone one." said the leader. "But I am afraid that this war hasn't ended yet. Tell me wise man... where will you go?"

"[Indian] I will go where I'm needed."

"May the spirits watch over you." he said wishing me luck as I parted ways from them. I still wore the jacket Luna made me. I eventually climbed through the mountains and snow and found both sides fighting each other. I walked down the barricades that our side had put up to fight the redcoats.

"Grimm?" asked General Washington as I walked by him. "You're alive?"

"I am. Where's the leader?" I asked looking at the army.

"Up on the top, riding the horse. That's King George's first lieutenant."

"Don't go that way sir!" said one of the privates on a horse. "It's suicide!"

"Watch me." I took his horse away as he climbed off. I rode the horse over the barricade and everyone on my side stopped shooting.

"READY! TAKE AIM! FIRE!" shouted the lieutenant. His soldiers all loaded their muskets. I moved my body to the side of the horse as they all opened fire and gunned it down. I began running ahead. "GET READY..." as he shouted, I hid behind a rock and they unloaded more ammo on me. I ran out from cover and jumped on the gun of one soldier and used it to jump over the group. I began punching my way through more soldiers and using their rifles against them. Eventually they decided to use their bayonets.

"Get him!" said one of them.

"The revolution shall end!" I drew one of my tomahawks and a knife and started swiftly moving and cutting through them. Some I would spare, some I would kill immediately. I can tell who is innocent and who is not. The Indians supplied me well, along with their clothing (pants, boots, gloves, etc...) and weapons. I saw the lieutenant starting to panic. His soul the most stained. I drew my bow and quickly shot him above the heart.

"ATTTAAACCCKKK!" shouted the rebels as they ran on the battlefield, instantly gaining the upper hand. I walked up to the soldier and stood above him.

"You take pleasure in pain do you not?" I asked him.

"Why do you forsake me saint? Am I not worthy of a second chance?"

"You know what... your right. Your going to send a message for me." he let out a sight of relief. I pulled out my flintlock pistol and aimed it at him.

"No wai- BLAM!" I pulled the arrow from his heart and placed it back in my quiver. The war was ending... one casualty at a time...

I continued to live through history. I helped England in the War of 1812... I even stopped Napoleon Bonaparte. David actually helped me in that one. I treated him like my brother, as did he to me. Sure we may bicker, but if you should ever die with a man beside you in a trench, David is the only man that makes death fun. There was an accident in England. I'm not going to go into detail, but we moved the mansion to Virginia. The country made life fun again. Until 1861...

1861...

"Move move move!" shouted our general as we began our battle during the civil war. We joined the Union, of course. However, the Union generals we're not very good leaders. No. If I remember correctly, Ulysses S. Grant was the best leader. As soon as Lincoln hired him, the North started winning the war. For the first year, it began violently. Our soldiers were slaughtered. Well... except me and David.

"Grimm we need to keep moving!" he shouted as we ran up the hill. He had his jacket on but lost his hat which allowed his long brown hair to flow with the wind. I had similar long hair. I used my hat as a decoy to distract the enemies, which saved at least 34 lives from being shot that day. My jacket was torn and dirtied.

"Hold up." I stopped him and pulled him back. We watched as a troop regiment crossed through the trees. We were equipped with revolvers and swords. "David..."

"We can't use our powers."

"We have to!" I shouted as they saw us. Some of them shot at us. Others used magic. "See that? They have magic!"

"Alright! I'll play it your way!" we both equipped our armor and flew into the group, tearing up the soldiers. I stretched my hands into claws and began hacking as I saw David draw his swords and continue fighting. He didn't shape-shift... but he still had his mind powers. He held his hand out and used a force spell sending the rest of them off the hill and to their deaths.

"Not bad." I told him as I watched a couple of trees fall.

"Not good either."

"You read their souls too?"

"Each one, guilty."

"...yeah."

"We're near Virginia!"

"Oh shit! The mansion!" we flew a couple of miles till we saw it. The house was near Richmond, the Confederate's capital. We landed to see the house wasn't damaged at all. We removed our armor and took off our jackets.

"Girls! Open up!" David shouted while knocking on the door.

"David! Grimm!" cried Celestia opening it. "Oh my... get in!" she pulled us inside. "You two look horrible!"

"Our regiment is all gone." David said taking a seat in a chair. I walked in and fell beside the couch. I was still in pain. You see, earlier when we were ambushed, I took all of the shots that would have injured him. I mean I know we both can't die... but I'm already scarred up. Also, I owed him.

"Grimm!" she shouted while helping me up. "You've been shot!"

"I know... hand me a knife... and I need you two to do something." they nodded and listened to me. I used the knife to cut out the 3 bullets that burrowed into my gut. My organs all healed. I was still bleeding however.

"I can't do it!" David shouted. I had Celestia and Luna hold me down.

"Do it!" I cried out. We heated up the clothes iron on the stove. He pressed the hot metal against my skin, cauterizing the wounds. I wanted to scream, but Luna kept a rag tied around my mouth and Celestia held my arms still. I put my hand on her head and closed my eyes as the pain eventually stopped. "Okay... thanks..."

"You okay?" the girls asked.

"I'm fine." I brushed off the burnt skin to show that I had completely healed. I only heal if I burn the wound, or stitch it shut. The pain stopped altogether, and I recovered quickly. "We may have to hide low for a while." I told them. "Unless you want to keep fighting David."

"We can't..."

"Because we'd kill them all. We can not rewrite history."

"Guys we've known you forever." said Celestia closing the window shades. "We believe you. Just tell us what needs to be done." So we laid low for 2 years. Until David and I were forced to fight in the year of 1863 during the worst battle of the war. The Battle of Gettysburg.

"Let them go!" shouted David as the Union troops took the girls captive. I held my hatchet in my hands from wood cutting and looked the soldier leader in the eyes.

"We know you two are the best soldiers. Please come and help us win this battle!"

"You don't need us." I told him while looking at the soldier who held Celestia and Luna in his arms. "However, you even dare think about hurting them, or doing 'other' things, and I will murder you." I quickly jumped over the leader, knocked out two more troops, and held the hatchet to that captor's neck. "Now release our girls."

"Your insane..." he said dropping them and backing up slowly.

"Maybe... but its better than losing my girls. Now all of you get lost!"

"But the battle-"

"We'll be there." said David. I nodded in agreement and went back to chopping wood. The soldiers all left, with some shit in their pants, and we talked about our plan. "Okay, so what should we do?"

"You tell me. You signed me up for a fight."

"Right... I guess we don our jackets and load our revolvers."

"Can't we just blow them up with a good fireball or two?"

"No."

"Then I'll get loading." I said walking inside. I looked at myself in the mirror in the bathroom. My hair had grown down to my shoulders and was that height all the way around. I played with it seeing how it curled, while David's grew straight. I trimmed my beard short and my hair so it would stay that same length.

"Here you go." said Celestia handing us our jackets. They we're stitched up and ready to go. I put mine on and grabbed my hat. We found them a few years ago floating down the river, along with 20 others. "Good luck." she and Luna both said kissing us on the cheeks. We turned and walked out after getting our equipment.

"You remember how to ride horseback?" he asked mounting his black stallion.

"Of course I do." I climbed up on the white horse and got comfortable in the saddle. "Now...let's go pay some Yankees a 'howdy do'. What do you say?"

"Sounds like fun." we both rode our horsed while evading confederate patrols until we eventually went up to Pennsylvania. It was a two day travel. There we were saluted by all of the troops as we gained the ranks of captains for our bravery and skills. "Alright men! You all know the plan! We don't break formation!"

"That's right. We have many positions lined up along the mountain. The confederate will climb up to attack us. We...have the advantage. No one play the hero and run out there, that's just suicide. Do I make myself clear?"

"SIR, YES, SIR!" they yelled.

"Good! Now! Everyone make sure your loaded and ready. Get a good hiding spot, and shoot when commanded. We can do this!"

"YYYEEEAAAHHH!"

"Yeah!"

"Ready?" asked David.

"Pfft... I killed Nightmare. I can handle a couple of hillbillies." I said while dismounting my horse. "Run for home, princess." I said smacking her ass making the horse run away. David did the same. Going out there on a horse makes us easier to hit, and the girls would be pissed if we came home without them. "I just thought about something..."

"What?"

"We can't use our powers without causing a panic. We do that... and time changes." We waited for an hour, then the bullets started flying by. Our men took well aimed shots and started going through the armed forces. We didn't lose anybody.

"Keep it up!" I yelled at them. Little did we know that his battle would last days. Thousands of lives perished in this battle. David and I, made the most of it.

"What are they doing?" asked one of the soldiers.

"Messing with the enemy." said another. We held Robert E. Lee on the ground.

"Grimm you can't kill him! You'll change time!" said David.

"Kill him!" shouted all the soldiers.

"Make your prayer Lee." he started praying with eyes closed and looked at me. "Now let's see if God has mercy on you." I took 5 bullets out of my revolver and twisted the chamber. "In the name... of Almighty God! You will be deemed for your actions!" I pulled the trigger and the hammer clicked. The bullet didn't fire. "Oops. Signal dropped, please call us again some time soon. Hahahahahah!" David picked me up and we both had a good laugh watching the mighty general retreat.

"Man... you really make people feel grateful about what lives they have."

"I wasn't sure you could have more than one life."

"Tell that to the cat."

"I'd rather make a hat."

"I'll feed it to a rat."

"And turn it to a mat."

"Hahaha..."

"Hahahahaha!" The other soldiers watched us like we were gods among them.

The next many years would be no different. Technology started growing. Soon enough... We entered the 1900's. These were without a doubt, the hardest years for us. We were lucky, for we were not drafted into World War 1. We lived with the Faust family this entire time. David kept his hair short and clean and dressed nice most of the time, but I never cut my hair. I wanted to keep it long. It made me feel better about myself.

"Grimm, want to go see a play with us?" asked Luna with her family.

"I'm fine sweetie. Go have fun." I kept the mansion looking alive and well. I chopped the wood, I planted the garden, I fixed the house, and I defended it. They all left to enjoy their play. I cut the radio on and sat back in my chair.

"Here's the Star-Spangled Banner." said the man on the radio.

"*sigh* Only 60 more years and metal is born! Can't fucking wait." I walked outside and continued working with the garden. I didn't have much to look for around here. I always waited on my family, or the people closest to me, and I enjoyed the boxing matches. Like James Braddock, the Cinderella Man. He was an awesome fighter. I sat down on the chair outside and lit up a smoke and grabbed a bottle of whiskey.

"Are you Grimm Reaper?" asked a voice beside me.

"Sure am."

"I am Special Angel Rocco. I'm here to warn you."

"Me? About what?"

"The next World War."

"Hitler's a demon isn't he?"

"Yes."

"Anything else?"

"No."

"Goodbye." The man turned away in disgust and flew off somewhere. "That was random." Even more years flew by, until we reached the year of 1941, when the United States entered World War II after the Pearl Harbor bombing. David and I were both drafted and sent to the front lines since we were the best they had. We stood on the boat entering Normandy Bay, preparing for a fight.

"We're going to die!" said one of the soldiers.

"No..." I told him. "Well maybe, yeah you will."

"BBLLLLEEEEAAAGGGHHH!" the one behind me vomited.

"Bill, puke over the edge next time." I told him.

"Ready?" asked David.

"You know it." We put our rifles down and started stretching. Eventually our boat landed (others weren't so lucky) and all the soldiers ran off the barge. We walked off it slowly and watched as every bullet missed us.

"Incoming!" shouted Bill on our right. Someone above shot a rocket at us. I summoned the gauntlet of my armor and backhanded the rocket into the sky where it blew up. David and I both dawned our armor and watched as several Nazis equipped demonic armor. They had red pieces of metal, no doubt forged in hell, and it looked more organic.

"Grimm... do you see the armor? It's organic."

"I'm a bit familiar with it, they forge the armor and fused it to their skin."

"Ouch..."

"Makes it harder to rip off. But twice as satisfying." He drew his sword and I turned my right arm into a giant blade as we rushed into them and quickly started dispatching them.

"They don't know who they're messing with!"

"Only the two strongest soldiers in history!"

"Hard to think Lucy would do this!"

"No it's not her! Adolf started a little revolution."

"Why would he do that?"

"He thinks woman and Jews are inferior." I said decapitating another soldier. "DECAPITATIOOONNNN!" I slid on the ground and pretended to play a guitar.

"Pick it up idiots!" shouted another angel warrior running past us.

"You might not want to-"

"LEERRROOOYYYY JEEENNNKKKIIINNNSSSS!" he shouted while being blown up by everyone with rocket launchers.

"Now's our chance Grimm, while they're reloading."

"I shall remember you Leroy!" I shouted to the pile of guts as we ran up the stairs and into the buildings clearing them 1 Nazi at a time. "And the boys start rolling in." I said manning the machine gun and gunning down all the other Nazis. All our men started climbing the wall and getting to work.

"Man, I tell you, things have been getting weirder. I mean yeah you combined two worlds, but when people start using magic, not ponies, it feels different, you know?"

"No. All I care about is killing these demons for now... but yeah." I watched as all the soldiers we're using magic. Not one of them had a rifle. "Your right... magic is becoming dominant."

"So what do we do now?"

"I guess we... play tic-tact-toe?" I asked making the square.

"I call X."

"Damn!"

1965...

The war in Vietnam began 10 years ago. Twilight was right, I was in history. I was the guy standing on the edge of the boat singing 'Sympathy for the Devil' as David drove directly into the heart of the jungle. Eventually we were ambushed by the enemy, yet the music on the radio played. Most of the soldiers with us we're killed or incapacitated. David and I stood there, amongst the Vietnamese in our armor, looking down on them.

"[In Vietnamese] We capture you." said one of them.

"[In Vietnamese] You stand down or die." I told him.

"When did you learn Vietnam?" David asked me.

"Vietnamese. I know every language."

"Then why the fuck are we soldiers when we could be translators or something like that?"

"Because that's boring." One of them threw a net on David that was electrified.

"DAMMIT!" he cursed as he fell down trying to get up, but some guys ran over to pin him down. I got in a fist-fight with the leader who was wearing angel armor. I blocked most of his attacks but he pulled out a futuristic gun with blue lights.

"What's that? Ohhh...I'm so scared *BZZT* Bzzzazzazaazaza!!!" It was a fucking taser! I ran up and grabbed him by the neck and drew his revolver shooting the other 3 enemies. "Stop tasing me you ass!" I looked down to see I snapped his neck in anger. "...Oh..." I pulled out the needles and ripped the net off David. "You alright?"

"Fine. Why are we fighting angels?"

"He must have been a renegade. Even so... after the war... we need to hide for a few years." I looked at the other Americans. "Go on! Get shooting men!" they all saluted and ran up the hill firing on the enemy.

"God dammit..." said David taking his helmet off. "Look."

"I know this face..."

"Remember that kid who followed us from the very beginning?"

"Who?"

"The one who always looked up to us."

"That asshole brat?"

"Yeah."

"Nope. Don't remember."

"This is his brother."

"Whatever..."

We spent the next years fighting and living like usual. However... we didn't get to go home. Something happened, and I'm not comfortable going into detail. So we had to stay for many years. Then we ended up going to China and fighting samurai. Odd, I know, but true story... Hell we both had long hair and beards, so no one would ever notice us. But one day in December of 1994, Rocco the angel came to us again.

"I see you boys have been having fun."

"Rocky right?" I asked him.

"Rocco."

"Close."

"Do you want to get back to Virginia?" we both nodded. "Then let me tell you what to do."

1995...

We were on the boat to America to lay low for a while. We still had angels investigating the death of that one guy. There, in our cargo room, I had David working on the large cross tattoo on my back. It was a Celtic cross with a 6 sided star in the middle. He was very talented, even though he wouldn't let me tattoo him.

"You know when they do those sketches on the news, the person never looks the same." I told him.

"Why did we cut our hair? We looked like Jesus Christ!"

"It just seemed like the best thing to do at the moment. Besides Tia wouldn't recognize you would she?"

"Guess not."

"So what do we do then?"

"I guess we could dye it."

"What do you mean?"

"They do it in movies like The Fugitive, they dye their hair all the time."

"What would you dye yours then?"

"I don't know...lighter, I guess?"

"Like blonde? Hahaha..."

"I didn't fucking say that!"

"Like California surfer boy blonde!"

"That's not what I said!"

"Like gay, gay, gay,-"

"I'm fucking warning you!"

"-faggoty blonde."

"I'm fucking warning you!"

"Stay gold Ponyboy!"

"Fuck you!"

"Stay gold P- OW! You fucking cunt!" he stabbed me with the pen he was holding for the tattooing.

"I just realized something."

"Besides possible ink poisoning?"

"We missed the 70's and 80's."

"Look on the bright side, most of the music we like should be back now."

"Oh finally!"

"I'm going to buy every Judas Priest record I can find and party all night."

"I hear you." the horn on the boat sounded. "We're nearing our stop." he said grabbing his duffel bags. "Celestia wrote to me. She said that she started a school for mages. I'm thinking about working there. You should do the same."

"Teaching sounds like fun." the door opened on the boat and outside we saw a group of angels holding weapons. "Or not...oh no."

"What do we do?"

"...You want to go to that school right?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Just tell me where it is."

"Canterlot."

"The flying city?"

"Yeah."

"Okay. Listen, I'll take care of them. I don't know how long it will take though... so...goodbye."

"Careful Grimm."

"Me? Your going to date Celestia. You need more help than I do."

"Shut up..."

"Hahaha...goodbye man." I said hugging him. I equipped my armor which obviously got their attention. "Well, come get me!" They began to open fire as I jumped in the water and made them follow me. I didn't know it would take me 17 years to get rid of every single one of them. As it turns out, they we're renegade angels, hired by an unknown source, to terminate me. David was a liability, so they would go after him to get to me. Eventually... I made it to Washington D.C. and saw a bus heading up for Canterlot. I got on and watched outside as the bus started flying.

"Is this your first time?" asked a girl behind me.

"Yeah... I'm use to flying on my own."

"So what do you plan to do in the city of dreams?"

"Dreams?"

"Rumor has it, everyone that goes to Canterlot has their dreams come true."

"I didn't know that. Honestly I'm just turning a new leaf."

"Is that your only reason?"

"Of course! I don't multitask." I didn't want to turn around. I recognized the voice too well.

"Are you unemployed?" she asked me. I turned around and looked at her. It was Cadence.

"Actually... I have some friends offering me a job here in Canterlot. That's my plan anyways..."

"Are you sure you don't want to work with me?" I saw her use the heart spell she was famous for. Cadence is famous for... relaxing people... of their... stress.

"Sorry lady." I said catching the heart and smashing it. "I already have somebody." As soon as the bus door opened, I jumped out before anyone else so she was stuck in a line of traffic. I had plenty of time to run away from her.

"Theater...bar... shopping mall... but where's the..." I stopped when I went around the corner looking up at the building. "...school? Wow... David wasn't kidding." I walked to the door to see no one in the hall. I checked my watch to see it was 10 o'clock. I walked inside and grabbed a map.

"...blah blah blah... Celestia's office!" I ran upstairs and to the faculty section till I got there. I tried to open the door but it was locked. "Damn...Hmm..." I went back to reading. "She lives in the... royal bedroom... on the top floor?" I read. "Simple enough." I opened the elevator and walked beside the two guys making out. I looked over to see they looked just like Lyra and Bon-Bon. But they're girls right? Maybe my memory is going bad. As soon as the door opened, I ran out and looked around.

"Royal bedroom? Which one is..." I stopped when I saw the gigantic door that replicated a castle. "...found it." I pushed it open gently. I heard a guy and girl inside. Hmm... guess he finally hooked up with her for reals this time. David you make me proud you son of a bitch!

"Ready?" asked the guy.

"Yeah." said the girl. I walked in the room to see Celestia as a guy and David as a girl.

"GRIMM!" they both shouted. I stood still and slowly fell back as I fainted. When I awoke, I was outside the room sleeping in the hallway. In my hands I held various objects. Teacher clothes, a key that said 115, and an apology letter. I grabbed all my things and headed for the room they gave me. I used my magic to summon my portable closet and threw my things inside it along with most of my trophies. I didn't have anywhere else to put the advanced suit helmet and the gas mask so I left them on the shelf. I then threw myself on the bed and went to sleep.

I awoke to that woodland music you hear all the time. The one with the recorder. I changed my outfit and walked into David and Celestia on my way out.

"Grimm!" they both said hugging me. They returned to their regular bodies.

"Welcome back!" said David. "You took care of the angels?"

"Renegades. Yeah. It was a pain in the ass though."

"Well your in luck." said Celestia. "Dr. Zephyr ran away, so we're giving you his job."

"Zephyr?! Where is that bald motherfucker!" I yelled standing up.

"You know him?" they both asked.

"I'm going to make him swallow his balls! I'm going to rip out his intestines and use them as a party streamer!"

"What happened?" asked David.

"Two thousand years ago David! In Equestria! He's the reason I was sent to the moon, that Russian bitch!"

"I never sent you to the moon." said Celestia. "And that world is in the past Grimm."

"I know, but still. I think I should get the upper hand and beat him up before he goes mad with power. Now I have a question for the two of you..."

"Poison Joke." they both said.

"...#83?"

"Yes."

"Uh...huh... alright. I believe you. Where did you get it?"

"In the school food." said David.

"Okay I'm never eating the school food here."

"No Grimm! It was just a prank."

"I'll consider it. Also I'm going to use Murphy as a teacher name."

"Good idea." said Celestia. "We're going to breakfast."

"Bye." I told them as they walked away. I went to the room on my list and started putting up all the tools I was going to need for teaching. I started cooking some toast on the hot-plate when my door opened and I saw two kids walk inside. "Hello! I'm Murphy O'Schavver! Your new teacher!"

Oh back stories always make me feel better about a character... especially one as complicated as Grimm. I left out some detail so I could use them for later chapters. Also, yes BBB, I'm going to write a more serious chapter. Honestly enough, considering the crazy stuff I write, this one was pretty sane. So... yeah. Life's been pretty good so far. Wow... I'm running out of things to talk about. Oh! The guy who played Horscack from 'Welcome Back, Kotter' passed away today. It was a 70's sitcom. I liked it... man... all the old shows are dying.

I'm serious! I haven't seen Rocko's Modern Life or Invader Zim in a long time now! God I miss the old days... when I would cut on the SciFi channel (Now the SyFy channel.) and watch Mystery Science Theater 3000. Actually it was on Comedy Central before SciFi. Now I either buy a box set, or watch it on Netflix along with all my old shows. So that's what I've been doing lately. Oh I finally got the balls to watch the two season 3 songs that we're release on YouTube for My Little Pony. When I saw the failure one about Twilight I cried. I can't stress it anymore. I cried.

God... I started this show about halfway through season 1 in 2010. Now it's... grown! Everywhere I look... I see more bronies and more people having fun! I mean yeah I helped spread it, but I never knew that a fandom could grow so large. I have to say... I am proud... of every single one of you bronies out there in the world. Not just for hanging in, or ignoring stereotypes about your sexual life... I'm proud of you for making the world a better place for people like me who just don't have much to look forward to anymore... well I mean that's just because I'm in that phase in my life. That phase where I start doubting things for about 2 months. But by then, I'll have a job, have my girl back, and soon enough I'll start a family.

Also... I am now going to do a new segment with my story. Everyday I get like 60 notifications saying I have people favoring my story. I don't see it. I mean I only have 10 thumbs up on the rating. 10. So everyone out there, get an account, and send me a letter! I shall do a new segment involving FAN MAIL every Saturday, and I'll choose the ones I like, and do the commentary on them. If you don't know how to send a letter...then... you have my pity.

FM #1

Well I promised to do FAN MAIL on Saturday's. I don't joke, I never joke, I don't think I've ever told a joke before in my life. I bet... that I don't even know what a joke is. Oh well! Now... I have no mail... What? I don't have any mail... this chapter is pointless! You have all failed me as readers! If you 'read' my story, you 'read' my author's note, so you 'read' I was going to do fan mail! Just send me a nice message like...

'I enjoy your stories Static! Please don't you ever give up! Your the best around!' signed...Not Static Wielder (It's not me... Tee Hee)

Or... you could just send me something funny and not even remotely related to the story like...

'Do you like pears?'

No I hate pears! It's one of 3 things I truly hate in this world! The others are those jack in the box toys and I hate bugs. I truly do. But it's not the regular kind of hate... no... if I see them, I want to kill them. It's just me! So I kill pears for a living. I hate pears! Seriously people! Help me out here! Let me know if you still read my stories! LET ME KNOW! If I don't know, I have no reason to write, and if I don't write, you no get to read. No get to? Don't get to no? No! Bad grammar! *sigh* My first Fan Mail chapter *sniff*... and it was a failure!

I don't ask for much... I really don't! I just wanted some mail... hell I'd even start working on my blog! *sigh* There goes my day... nice one guys. And girls. Reeeaaaallll... funny. I'm so fucking sad right now. You've all single handily ruined my Saturday... so give yourself some applause! Yeah! *clap clap clap* Let us toast! *raises Coke Cola* To ruining Static's Saturday!

...Dammit. What am I going to do now? I just can't believe I was so let down... all I wanted, right, was to do a new little thing with my stories. I can't even do that now. I'll try this again next week I guess... and if I don't get any mail again... I'm never doing it again. :'( Just send in as many letters as you want, I'll choose my favorite ones, comment on them, and we'll all be happy. You know what I'm going to do now? Because since every single one of you readers out there didn't do one simple thing... I have to resort to drastic measures.

If I don't get any mail... then I'm going to stick my dick in a fire-ant hill, probably lose it, get infected (also I'm allergic) and die. There. No more stories. Just a dead, dickless man who wanted some mail. I have to end every chapter with a joke. Even though in the first paragraph I said I don't know what a joke is... what's a joke? Whatever, that's not important. What's important is that we all learned a valuable lesson... I hope... I mean how hard can it be? I'm writing a letter to myself right now to make you all feel bad for what you have done to me.

Dear Static Wielder, you have such a shitty life. None of your readers or followers will even right you a letter. They don't care about you. Why do you continue to write shitty stories if no one gives a fuck?

That was actually kinda hurtful other me...

Your better off dead!

Your seriously hurting me! *cough* Ow.... oh your words are hurtful... I'm having heart pains, heart palpitations. Your giving me heart palpitations other me!

No one gives a shit about you!

I don't have to take this shit from you! I brought you into this world, I sure as hell can take you out!

What is that your holding?

Bomb. I planted it in your lunch. *pushes button, nothing happens.* What? Aw... dammit. Wrong casserole.

BWAHAHAHA! he jumps onto a blimp and slowly flies away. You'll never get me Static Wielder! You may call me Discharge! I shall forever mess with your story and it's inhabitants![

Oh you can't be serious...

"No... but I'll help with the author notes. Ta ta!"

Nooo! You rat bastard!

Will Static ever get happy? Will his evil twin not fuck with the Author Notes? Will we ever get fan mail? Stay tuned!

There... does that satisfy your itch? I ended up writing a conflict.

Actually if you could reach down...

Whoa! Not safe for work pal... so send me your mail people! Or I will do more drastic things.

We had to change the context of the words for this paragraph. The author (NAME CLASSIFIED) known as Static Wielder, had a massive rage quit so he hobbled outside to beat a tree with his crutch. He's also threatened to beat us with a toaster if we fuck with it, on multiple occasions. He's very very very upset that no one sent him any mail... so he's murdering a tree, then he's coming back in here to murder his cat. Out of rage, of course.

FM #2

Man, guys I'm sorry. I've been really busy this week. My mom's younger sister's house got fucked up recently so she had to send her kids to people to take care of them. Now... this is quite shocking. My mom had 2 kids. Her sister had 2 kids, and her brother had 1 kid. But the youngest sister had 9 kids. 9! So guess what I'm doing right now? Taking care of 9 kids! Actually, only 3. Still, it's hard to work on my story on this.

Maybe you should stop playing Transformers and start writing again.

Discharge, shut the fuck up. Anyways... moving on!

'I totally missed your announcement in the last AN because I usually just skim over them and don't really get much of the details. So again I'm sorry, but for this weekend I was wondering if you're going to do a chapter on or give a bigger roll to liz and her friends seeing as how this is called "A Few Good Mares"? I love the story and how it's going right now but I was thinking that you might be able to have them be in Murphy's class and have him get revenge on them by doing something funny since you're so funny.' from Shadow Gears.

Thank you Shadow for being the first guy to send me an awesome letter! Truth is... your the only one. But at least I got one. I haven't gotten the time to really think the story through. I've been meaning to put Elizabeth back in, and mix things up but I'm still working on a way to fix it. Also, Shadow, I haven't gotten to work with your OC this entire time. So many possibilities! So many wins! So little time...

I know what you could do! You can make the entire class have a giant orgy!

...Discharge?

Yeah?

I don't ever want to hear you talk. Ever. I will murder you in your sleep. Don't you ever say that again. I'm going to start writing again as soon as I can, but it may take a few more days. Also, I want people to keep in mind that I'm only human, so I have a life to take care of. Well, since I only had 1 letter, I only had 1 thing to comment on. Still, at least somebody was awesome enough to send me something.

Also I'm a bit pissed, because I passed out today in a prep rally (Still in college. This is actually my last month, then I get my master's.) and when I woke up, my arms were covered in sharpie art. *sigh* Do you know what pisses me off? When you have to take a bath, try to wash it out, and end up taking 3 days or so to get it cleaned up. I hate it just like I hate pears! I hate graffiti! I hate being written on! My canvas isn't someone's sketchpad!

I have literally nothing to do this week (besides watch a bunch of fucking kids and make sure they don't die! Dead kids don't look good on my morality.) besides write some stories, and go back and watch some anime. I'm thinking about Fate Stay Night.

Fate is the worst anime to ever be invented. It has nothing to do with my future.

Awww... sweet little troll, go away now, I don't have any food for you.

Why don't you make me?

I just did. After all, you are a figment of my imagination. Well guys, I think I'm going to just end here. It went better than last week. Much. So I'll keep this up. More letters guys!

Fighting old enemies never felt so good...

I awoke in my bed earlier than usual. The temperature had violently dropped... (Canterlot is 1000 feet in the sky so consider the elevation and how it affects the temperature.) so I have resorted to using Twilight as a blanket.

"Dustin... where are you going?" asked the sleep weary girl who held her arms out for a hug as I stood up.

"To go get the fuzzy quilt. This blanket right here isn't doing the job."

"Mmmmm..." she tried to get up but was too tired. I reached in the closet, grabbed the furry, soft, large blanket (Or the winter blankie as Twilight likes to say.) and threw it over us as I sat beside her.

"Better?"

"Much..." she said before quickly falling asleep. I felt Sir Pounce-a-lot moving through the blankets and pop up between us with his small rabbit chew toy in his mouth. He passed out too. I tried to fight it, but this feeling right here was too powerful to fight. I put my head against hers and closed my eyes quickly passing out. Eventually seconds turned into minutes. I awoke at the sound of the 6 o'clock alarm.

"Mornin'..." she mumbled while wiping the sand from her eyes. "I love this blankie so much!" she said hugging the brown quilt.

"Mmm... give it back." I told her reaching for it. "I don't want to go to class..."

"Dustin... it's Saturday."

"Saturday?!"

"Would you like to sleep for a little longer?"

"We always do on this day." I said while getting a quick kiss on the lips from her. "Tell me... what do you want to do Twilight?" I asked pinning her down forcing a blush to her cute cheeks.

"I have a few things in mind. Having the cutest guy ever pin me down is one of them. Another is taking off the blanket... AND!" she quickly turned the tables and pinned me down on the bed. "And I want to be with him forever..."

"Flatterer." I said wrapping my tail around her waste.

"Hey guys!" said Niko opening our door.

"GAH!" Twilight jumped and threw the blanket over both of us. "H-hi Niko."

"Listen! I have some bad news!" he shouted.

"Okay first you have to push the ON button on the remote, and then you-" I began to say before being interrupted.

"Shut up and listen! I received a death threat! A bunch of people did! Didn't you two get the text?" We both looked at each other and raised an eyebrow. I grabbed my phone to see 'No new messages.'

"I didn't get one." said Twilight.

"Niko are you okay?" I asked him as he wiped sweat from his forehead.

"Yeah... I guess it was just a prank."

"Must be. Now if you'll leave me and the Missus." I turned around to see Frost. "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

"Why won't you help us? This could be serious!"

"Why would someone text you guys saying "I'm going to kill you?"

"I demand that you help us!"

"But Frost! It's Saturday! This is my one day for fun!" I said while looking between her and Twilight. "Trust me... it was a prank. Who sent it to you?"

"There was no number." Niko said bluntly.

"How is that possible?" asked Twilight.

"Must be from a computer source." I said taking his phone from his pocket. I went through the messages and found the death threat. He was right, no number. I grabbed a connection wire and synced it to my labtop. Now I was interested. I couldn't track the signal from anywhere on campus. "Still don't know who it is."

"I just got a text!" said Twilight whipping out her phone. I turned to see she was unhappy with what it said. "I got the same hate mail. But... it says 'Keep on trying Shafer.' Who is this guy?" My eyes were a bit wider just thinking about it.

"How...uhh...how'd he do that?" I asked her letting curiosity take over me.

"I don't want to know." she said sitting down. I looked at Niko and Frost.

"I'm not getting anymore involved with this guys. I'm too freaked out."

So I went to open the door and leave when a massive football player stood in my way. I mean massive. Compared to my 5' stature, this man was the Iron Giant!

"You Shafer?"

"Uhhhh..."

"Your friend Brandon was making some bets. Your coming with me!" I turned to look at Twilight and the others.

"Maybe I'll stay here and help my friends with their d-"

"YOUR COMING WITH ME!"

"-and okay."

4 minutes later...

"Brandon what the hell did you do this time?"

"I made a bet against the other team (Chrysalis's Institution for Changing the Future.) that we could beat them with just one person, me, but I broke my wrist recently." He said holding up his left arm. That's his catching arm all right, and the wound was impossible to fake. I looked at the giant player who dragged me out here and then the referee of the other team.

"Dustin! What are you going to do?"

"C-catch the ball..."

"Josh! What are you going to do?"

"MURDER DUSTIN'S FACE!"

"Let's do this!"..............Oh no. I feel sick... maybe I should go break my wrist right now and go home! I looked to my right to see Brandon remove his cast and pull a mold off of his wrist. Damn artist!

"You fucker!" I shouted at him. He smiled and pointed to the sky. I looked and saw a ball, which I accidentally caught. I then looked to the other side of the field to see 12 guys running at me at full speed. "*sigh* Well... at least I still have 8 lives left after this- OOOOFFF!" Was all I managed to choke out before getting tackled. I didn't even have time to react. All I know was that I blacked out.

Meanwhile...

"What do you mean you don't know?" David shouted at me.

"Relax David-"

"Don't tell me to relax! Do you know what's at stake here?"

"I just found out myself."

"Okay... maybe it's just a false call."

"They don't fake the call."

"Maybe they aren't pricks 24/7!"

"What's going on?" asked Luna.

"Grimm has to go back to Heaven." said David. "And apparently there is a big commotion going on up there."

"Just Grimm?" asked Celestia. I began to scratch my chin weakly.

"Grimm..." David said in his angry tone.

"I told God not to summon you so you could settle down with Tia."

"Idiot! What if you get injured and I'm not there to back you up?!"

"I spent the past 15 years alone... I don't see how now is any different."

"But-"

"Don't worry. I already fixed Joe Robot up good as new!" (In case you don't know who Joe Robot is, it's the dummy me I built with a copy of my own memories. He's just as awesome and insane as I am.)

"I thought he was malfunctioning!" said Luna.

"He is! Joe get in here!" I shouted as an identical version of myself climbed through the window.

"Joe Robot reporting for duty Grimm sir!"

"Now you will take on my position here in the school as-"

"Murphy O'Schavver! Chemist! Also a great physicist, yet David won't share the class."

"Hey!" David said in annoyance. "You can't just blame something like intelligence on me!"

"I can. So Grimm, sir, you had better get moving."

"Alright. Great news Joe!" I said while happily teleporting away.

In heaven...

"What's the situation?" I asked walking into the battle room.

"I'm not sure..." said Gabriel. "But look at these energy signatures!" he said handing me a chart.

"I've seen these before..."

"Is their something your not telling us human?" demanded Uriel.

"Yes... His name is Benjamin. Or he's known as Cold Iron. I'm afraid that none of the soldiers here are ready to handle him."

"Who is he?"

"An old friend of mine. Glad I didn't bring David along..." I said looking out the mirror to see a comet heading our way. Problem is... it's not a comet. It's hellfire. "Everyone get in battle positions! Archangels spread out and watch the perimeter! Uriel, go make sure the civilians are okay!"

"Understood!" she said while moving out.

"Sir?" asked Gabriel.

"You heard me. Go get the other Archangels and watch out for others. I'll handle Iron!"

"Roger! Be careful!"

"Same to you my friend." I said while grabbing his hand and pulling it in for a hug. He moved out and I donned my Painkiller armor. I flew up to meet David's nemesis.

"Well well well... if it isn't the Painkiller." said the charbroiled monster in front of me.

"You look good Ben. I see hell's been treating you good."

"That's right. I made my way to the top. While I was there... I made some new friends!" He said while laughing. Obviously insane. I looked up to see 10 more meteors heading my way. "So what do you think?"

"Your going to need a lot more guys..."

"Tough words for a dead man walking! Come now Grimm! Let's see what you got!" He shouted while creating two large chainsaw swords in his hands.

"That's...new..."

On Earth...Elizabeth's POV

"I feel funny..." Lightning said while rubbing his head during lunch.

"Are you alright?" I asked him.

"I'm fine Liz." I grumbled and put my chin in my hand as I leaned on the table. "Something wrong?"

"It's just Sal. She already got a new date and this one's worse than the last!"

"She can't just settle with one guy?" asked Stephan putting some beans in his mouth.

"It's harder than you think." said Charity looking at him.

"What's that suppose to mean?"

"I mean Sally's a free bird. She'll learn one day on her own..."

"All we can do is wait?"

"I give it 2 days!" Stephan said slapping a five on the table.

"3." said Lightning putting down his money.

"Today." I said putting down my money.

"You can't be serious!" said Sally behind us. "How could you guys?!" We all looked at each other then back to her while shrugging our shoulders. "I can not believe you people!"

"Sally please just-"

"Shut it Liz! You don't know a thing about dating!"

"Oh real nice. Let's throw my love life under the bus why don't we?"

"Take a break Sal." said Stephan.

"I bet you think your better don't you? Being with one girl for 3 years!" she pointed to Char. Lightning looked at me with an eyebrow raised.

"She's just blowing off some steam." I told him making him nod in agreement. At least Lightning's not like the other guys. He listens at least.

"Hold on... got a phone call." She said while putting out her phone. "Hello? What! You can't be serious! Fine! Never call back!" she hung up, threw the phone in her purse and looked at all of us angrily. "You win again Liz."

"Yay!" I happily my five from the table and handed everyone else their money back. "I don't want anyone's money."

"Why?" whispered Lightning.

"She always wins!" Stephan whispered back.

"I hate you guys." Sally whispered angrily.

"Ohhh no you don't. Stop being so grumpy."

"Don't tell me what to do Liz! You'd never understand." she said turning away and storming off.

"Is she...?" Lightning asked while raising an eyebrow.

"Don't worry. She'll come back and be sorry." I told him.

Meanwhile... in Grimm's place...

"What are you doing?" Luna asked walking in.

"I'm fixing up Joe Robot." I said placing a wrench in my mouth and grabbing a screwdriver. I was replacing the circuits and fixing the hard drive.

"But he's broken!"

"That's the point of fixing him. So he's not broken anymore." Just then, grey smoke expelled through his ears. "Aw dammit!"

"*giggle* Like I said-" she was cut off by Joe.

"Joe Robot! Up and ready! How may I help you today Master?" he said looking at me.

"...Well I'll be damned. Joe! Okay! I need you to take my place here at the school buddy!"

"Understood. Hello Madam Luna. You're looking better than last we met." this brought a blush to her face. "Master, have you made your move yet?"

"Uh... no?"

"Oh for shame. Who wouldn't consider asking out the beautiful Luna on a d-" he didn't finish as I yanked the power cable from his neck.

"Aw... I was enjoying that!" Luna said happily.

"Yeah... well... he needs some work done."

"So what's this about?"

"I need to leave."

"WHAT?!"

"Relax! I'll be gone for about 3 days. Something bad came up and I have to answer the call."

"Do you have to?"

"Yeah, I just said I did."

"I wanted to spend some time with you."

"Why would you want to do that?"

"Because a girl like myself has gone this long without love, and she needs someone every now and then."

"Sounds like a lucky guy. Who is he?"

"Are you serious?"

"...Yes?"

"And I want to choose someone to be with. Ring any bells?"

"Yes!... No... not at all. I'm not getting you."

"Maybe if I..." she said seductively while unbuttoning her shirt. "...give you a hint?"

"...What?"

"Grimm you can't be serious!"

"Okay. Mmmmm.... I'm not serious anymore. What's the hint?"

"You see..." she was cut off as my pager went off playing the communicator sound from Power Rangers.

"Got to go! Bye Luna! Cut Joe on in 10 minutes, there's a switch behind his nose!" I said equipping my armor and flying towards the location programmed into my helmet. "Pandora huh? Haven't been there in years." I said to myself as I flew across the world to the village in the Alps. It was a hidden village, with a portal to another world. However the people there were too nice and caring to notice it.

Shame too, the portal is a direct link to Hell. If the chains were destroyed and the seals broken, then I'm afraid that they'd all perish. I was scared that the portal was the issue I was called to address. I didn't bring David along either. With Celestia and all... I don't know. Luna was obviously hitting on me as well. I miss the old days where David had...two...wives...huh. I think I'm going to convince him to marry both of them. Get her out of my hair.

As I landed in the village, I noticed that it was deserted. Signs of a struggle were visible, and some of the houses were damaged. Someone was here, and they didn't leave any witnesses.

"Well well, look who we got here." I recognized that voice. From a long time ago... I turned around to see Singing Blade and Dancing Blade, the assassin brothers who where my first kills. I hated that feeling, but now I love it.

"What did you two do to the village?"

"Ohhhh... nothing. Just a little decorating." Dancing said while throwing a sword at me, which was almost too fast for me to dodge. "Still a good fighter eh Shadow?"

"If it's a fight you want, then you'll get it."

"We've changed Shadow!" said Singing Blade as he appeared beside me. I forgot how these two fight, their tactics! Glad I didn't bring David along, these two would've crushed him. I dodged his attack and jumped backwards to stand my ground when I was attacked from above by someone else!

"Grimm! How's it going?" I turned to see Cold Iron standing tall and mighty. He was a demon now, combining the powers of hell and the powers he already had, making him tougher than ever before. And he wasn't even in Dark Steel mode or whatever he called it.

"Got you!" Dancing shouted throwing another sword nailing me in my left side. It entered through the front. I saw Singing go for another attack, so I turned my hand into a claw and started stabbing him repeatedly until his lifeless body fell. "Damn you! Song! Speak to me-" I threw my hand through Song's head, killing his brain, and turned my hand into a gun, as to which I shot Dancing in the head once through his eye.

"Not bad. Still not good enough!" Iron shouted while jumping in the air with one of his magic swords drawn. I gave him a quick uppercut putting more space between us.

"Stand down Ben, or I will kill you. Again."

"Never!" he tried to put his hands around my neck, but I smacked his arms down and picked him up, throwing him away from me. I walked over to him with my arm in the form of a shotgun barrel. "Have mercy Grimm Reaper! Please! I beg of you!"

"You... who just destroyed this entire village of innocent people, want mercy from me? I thought you were made of tougher steel-" I was cut off as my vision went yellow. Someone just threw an egg at me. I wiped it off and turned to see Hard Break and their son. Ben took this time to tackle me. I turned the cards around and used him as a human shield against his family. "You two! What do you think you're doing?"

"We survived Grimm! What you did to the old world!"

"Equestria was not our home!"

"Maybe not for you, but for us!" the son whose name I don't remember. I swear... why can't kids these days have easy to remember names? No instead it's all Mary Josephine the Fourteenth! Hell even Sir Reginald is hard for me to remember because I swear to God I have to worst memory.

"Got you now!" said Dancing Blade who impaled me from behind. I killed him didn't I?! No! Wait! They're regenerating! The Pandora's Box! (The portal...) Oh son of a bitch!

"I don't have time for this." I said throwing him over my shoulder and pulling the sword out of my stomach. Why didn't Singing come back?

"Miss me?" he asked appearing out of nowhere. Yeah he came back to life. I stood some distance away until I saw a bright purple light fill the sky. I looked over to see Iron's kid holding a ball of mass energy. A spirit bomb.

"What's he thinking?" Dancing asked while running away.

"Steel! Don't do this!" That's his name! Cold Steel! Aha! Grimm you crazed genius you!

"Watch and learn dad!" he shouted while throwing the ball at me. It was too fast to properly dodge, and the power would destroy the whole fucking mountain! So I caught it.

"Geez... is this what kids do these days? Learn all of these hard spells?" I was being pushed back! I couldn't get a proper grip! Energy doesn't have a default shape of mass, so it can change shape, making this harder for me. A dark spark of lightning shot out and shattered my helmet into pieces.

"Die! DIEDIEDIEDIEDIEDIEDIE!" the kid kept on shouting. Break was watching with envy. She probably wants me dead to. I turned my body towards the portal. If I destroy it, they can't regenerate any more. But if I let go, this mass of energy will explode.

"*sigh* I'm going to hate this." I told myself as I started running backwards. Steel laughed and closed his hands together. He had remote control over it! My hopes were washed away as it blew up in my arms, sending me flying into the structure of the portal. Luckily I destroyed it (with my back) but the pain that filled my body was intolerable. Most of my armor was gone! It dissolved somehow!

"Not bad Steel." Ben said walking up to him. "Not bad at all."

"It's not over yet." I told him as I struggled to get up. Dancing and Singing both attacked, but in my sudden rage, I transformed my arms into blades and hacked them up before they even touched me. This time they didn't come back. "You... have... REALLY pissed me off Benjamin."

"Big talk from the man who has to stitch himself back together."

"Big talk from the man whose ass I kicked thousands of years ago. Hey kid!" I said getting his attention. "I'm the guy who killed your mom and dad! I had a good reason and here you are following in their evil footsteps! Do you know what that means?"

"No!" he shouted to me.

"It means I have to stop you too. Even if your a child. Sorry." this made Iron stand down.

"He's lying! Don't listen to him darling!" Break yelled while charging a spell in her hands. I re-summoned my armor, in a fully repaired state (scratches and chips were still visible) I kept the helmet unfolded, for I wanted to look upon him with my own two eyes. (Actually just one eye. My right one is robotic. Lost it in an arrow fight with Samael. Demon general. Bribed me with Twilight frozen in an amber crystal. It was mostly true, except the whole comatose thing where if I take her out of the crystal, she'll be vulnerable to outside stimuli and die immediately... let's just go back to the fight for now.)

"Your first..." I told her as I popped my neck and turned my arms back to normal. I popped my fist as she fired the biggest ball of force energy she could muster. I gave it one good punch sending it back too her and knocking her off the cliff. "..to feel the force..."

"Your dead!" Iron shouted while jumping in the air.

"...of a saint." I stretched my arm into his stomach as I lifted him higher to the air. I stretched my hand out as a cross, ripping him to shreds, When I folded my hand, his limbs fell to the ground, sprinkling his blood over the land. "Awwww... yuck."

"You monster!" the kid shouted charging another spell up. I expected one like before but was instead surprised when he threw a light spell into my face. I put the helmet on quickly and caught his arm as he went to stab me with a knife.

"Not bad at all child."

"Don't call me child! You'll regret ever missing with me!"

"You missed with me. And the townspeople."

"I was the one that killed them! You should have seen it!" his eyes didn't lie. The heartless expression that filled his face, that gave him a crooked grin, that showcased an evil unlike any other... and this was all in a child. There was no guilt to be shown upon him either. He was satisfied with his actions. I remember back when I first saw him in Equestria, a sweet lad, but now... just seeing this... I know just how much of this is my fault. I did this to a child. I am my own monster.

"Why?"

"Hmm?"

"Why have you done this? Did you expect a reward?"

"I want you dead! Isn't it obvious? Our worlds and everything inside them would be better off without you! Why can't you just let me kill you?"

"...Sorry. I don't do request."

"GGGGRRRRAAAAAAHHHH!" He screamed as he made himself glow red. I backed off, knowing what was too come. He has too much energy inside him...

"Steel! You need to stop this fight now!"

"Not until you pay for what you've done!"

"Is it that Knightly girl that you liked? She's over in Canterlot!"

"You don't understand a thing do you!"

"No you don't! Your overloading! If you don't stop, you'll kill yourself."

"...What?" he didn't know but it was too late. He exploded. Right in front of me. I felt my legs get lifted and my body fall down the mountain. I was unconscious. Little did I know that I'd be knocked out for a while. When I opened my eyes, the room I was inside was dark and lifeless. The smell of flesh, death, gunpowder, grease, and oddly dry-erase markers filled the air.

"Hello Grimm." Break said cutting on the lights. Everyone I just tried to fight was back! Singing, Dancing, even Ben! All unscathed! I saw I was tied to a buttress with hooks in my spine and hands.

"Whose leading you?" then I heard a faint clapping. I saw Discord and Lucy walk through the crowd. "...Of course."

"What did you expect Pain? You've been nothing but a threat to me everywhere I go!" Lucy said punching me in the mouth. I felt the blood fill my mouth. "Every war, every battle, every time we planned, you were there to ruin it."

"..."

"Nothing to say eh?" Discord asked while looking at me. "This will make you talk." he pulled out a small bag. Inside was an object the size of a small melon. "And I regretted doing this. You forced my hand Saint." he said tossing it at me and opening it.

"NOOOOO! NO NO NO NO NO!" I felt my stomach churn as I turned over and puked. "Damn you." I choked out. I looked down at the head of Twilight Sparkle, making full eye contact with her. I looked to my right to see the same amber crystal she was being kept alive inside of. She was gone. 2,000 years for this.

"You will die finally." Dancing said while leaning against the wall. "I've waited a long time to see this."

"You won't go back to heaven Grimm." Lucy said while crouching in front of me. "When we're done, you'll be gone forever."

"...You think this scares me?" I asked her. "You just took away the only thing I had to look forward too. You expect me to just beg for death?"

"No." she said pulling my hands down and ripping the hooks out of them. I groaned in pain as the Blade brothers ripped the hooks from my spine (at once) and threw me into the wall.

"You killed me first." Singing said while stabbing me in the gut along with his older brother. The pain was bearable, but only because I was use to it. They made sure not to cut my arteries or organs. Then Break and Iron came out and started torturing me. They used Twilight's head as a play thing, cut along my body, they even took a hammer and chisel to my teeth.

"Can I go?" Steel asked looking at his dad. Ben looked at Hard, who shrugged, and then back to his son.

"Of course you can."

"Hey mister." the boy said getting my attention. "It was fun killing you."

"Fuck off kid..." He grabbed the large cleaver and cut both of my legs (from the knees down) off. I didn't shed a tear. Not a single one out of pain. I only cried when I saw Twilight's head. I couldn't believe what was happening. Then after a while, everyone stood back and watched as Lucy walked towards me.

"I've always wanted to do this." she said pursing her lips against mine. I was too weak to resist any more. I tried to talk to her, but I knew she wouldn't listen to me. "Do you have something to say?" she said while grabbing my tongue with hers. She put her teeth on it and ripped the muscle from my mouth. I put my hand to my mouth to stop the bleeding, but their was too much blood.

"Look at you!" Discord said while jumping up and down. "Your going to die like a dog!"

"Eeerrrrhhh..."

"Do you have something to say?" I looked at him with the coldest eyes I had ever used. Pure hate was shown in my eyes. I gave him the middle finger with my right hand, while keeping a smile on my face. "How immature. Oh well. Too bad. It was fun while it lasted O'Schavver." he said raising an axe in the air.

...

...CHOP!

I couldn't see. I was still alive. But I wasn't. No I was dead. God even warned me about dying one more time. It was over. No Twilight... no peaceful life... and no more me. No one would know about me. I was just killed in someone's basement for crying out loud. I was hated by heaven. Hunted by hell. That was my life. Now these savages are out and free, and no one's going to stop them.

I was able to use my eyes one more time. To see all the faces of the men (and women) who killed me. Discord kicked Twilight's head beside me. Her beautiful face stained by my blood. Her eyes closed. A heartwarming smile on her face. I gave myself a little smile and closed my eyes slowly. This is my time... probably.

Then I felt something. I felt something beating. Was it my brain?... no... It was a heart. God... am I tired. I can't remember a thing... *yawn* Jeez I haven't slept that good in a while. Wasn't mom suppose to get me up around now?

"Dawn!" Mom yelled while knocking on the door. "Get up sweetheart!"

"Mmmm..." I mumbled sitting up. She stood over at the open door with her tail and ears showing. "Why didn't my clock go off?" I asked grabbing the alarm clock. It went off the second I picked it up scaring me.

"*giggle* You need to get dressed sweetie. You know what today is."

"...Already? I thought it was tomorrow..."

"I know sweetie. Go say goodbye to your friends. Okay?"

"Yes ma'am."

"Good girl. I made you breakfast... What's wrong?"

"I just had the oddest dream of my life."

"What was it about?"

"...You know... I can't remember now."

"Hahaha... it's like that with all good dreams." she said walking to my dresser and grabbing a pair of leggings and a skirt out. "Now I know how you don't want to move..." she threw a small sweater on the bed.

"Of course I don't!"

"But Everfree Fields is the only place where we are safe sweetie."

"I know... but it's not always fair."

"I know... but that's life. Life is never fair, so you have to kick life's ass and work for it!"

"*giggle*"

"That's the cute laugh I want to hear. Come on and get up already!" she said pulling me out of bed. She grabbed a brush and started working on my hair and wolf ears. I got dressed and went to grab some breakfast off the table before I ran into my dad.

"Hi dad!"

"Where do you think you're going young lady?"

"To...see my friends?"

"You mean to tell me you were going to leave without giving your old man a hug and kiss?"

"Never on my life!" I told him as I jumped up and kissed him on the cheek while I hugged him around his neck. He laughed and swung me in circles (he's that big!)

"Be off now Dawn. It's going to be a fascinating trip."

"What time do we leave?"

"In 3 hours. We're still packing up. Now have a good day."

"Okay. Bye dad!" I said as I put my hat and scarf on. My family had finally found a place to live peacefully. A land where anamorphic beings can live happily together. People here still don't trust us. Don't blame them really. If someone feared you, they'd hate you right? So you'd hate them back. That's the pain that always follows us.

I walked down the hill, getting my bearings straight, as I made a few more quick memories about everything around me. I'd go to my friends and say goodbye. They would always say "Be sure to come back now!" and I would say "Of course!".... that was always a lie. We would never come back. I played with my light brown hair as I sat on the park bench waiting for my friends to come and see me.

"Dawn!" Malcolm said while walking with a small group of other friends, including Julia, Alethea, and James. I smiled and hugged them like always. We would sit, and chat like nothing was up. After an hour went by, Alethea asked that one dreaded question...

"When do you leave?" she said bluntly.

"A few hours. I'll go back soon and pack up."

"So how much longer do we have?" Julia asked.

"...A half-hour." I said trying to put some space between the question. I just had this massive headache! Like my head was cut off or something. I don't know. Then again I probably stayed up too late studying again. Mom said something about a new school for magic (a family secret) and something about Canterlot, I don't know. I was half-awake when they told me.

"So now what?" Malcolm asked while checking his phone. "I only have 5 minutes to spare."

"KFC?" I asked him.

"Yeah, I have to work."

"I got to leave too." James said picking up his skateboard. "My band's got a sweet gig."

"And I have to pick up Emera from school!" Alethea said while standing up. We all hugged and said goodbye, but not before they shouted "Be sure to come back now!"... God I felt awful lying to them.

"I will!" I shouted back. "So Julia... just you and me?"

"Actually I'm going to leave."

"Bu...wha?"

"I'm not good with goodbyes." she said standing up. I saw her run around a building, the same one James went behind. You know how this kind of thing works out, you have a crush on the boy, he doesn't return those feelings, yet wants to use you to get to the other girl, crushing your heart. I hate high-school dating, just right down to it's core.

"And I'm left to myself." I told myself as I walked home. I felt the chili-wind and the orange leaves fly by. None of them knew about my wolf traits. They just thought I liked wearing loose, baggy clothes and hats all the time. I always received insults and had rumors start because of it.

"I hear she's bald!" someone would say. "She has lice!' another would speak. One time, a bully named Patrick, came to me when I was alone and knocked my hat off. He jumped and screamed and I kicked his ass warning him to never speak of this again. I mean right now I can wear leggings, but I need a skirt for my tail first. I wanted to cry, seeing as my 'friends' were so quick to see me off.

"Hi sweetie." My mom said as I walked in. "How was it?"

"Okay."

"Just okay?"

"...They weren't really... sad... to see me leave."

"Ohh... Pfft... yeah I had that problem too." Dad said looking over his mug of coffee. "*sigh* Fuck 'em I say."

"Edward!"

"What?"

"...No wait... actually you're right."

"See?" I shrugged my shoulders and headed too my room. I packed everything I had, clothes, books, collectables, etc. I put everything inside of the U-Haul truck and after an hour, we left. We decided to leave early, before traffic hits.

Dustin's POV

'See you then Twi.' I text-ed to Twilight. We had a week long break from school (Sophomores blew up the roof in the Gym) and Twilight's family went to the beach. I looked outside, down the hill, at the man in the business suit pulling the 'House for Sale' sign from the ground. The new family was moving in.

"So whose moving here?" Lilith asked mom.

"The Lupus's. I think they'll fit in just right here."

"Why is that?" Cody asked.

"They're like us."

"I can see them now!" Jerad said happily while looking out the window. We all stayed back and snickered because Jerad's...a homo. No joke. And mom always thinks he's joking. She'll yell at him and we just laugh! He's only 11! Hahahaha!

"Hmm..." Dad moaned as he saw the father walk out. "He's bigger than me. I can take him!" he said while popping his knuckles.

"Jay... down boy." Mom said while sitting him down.

"Yes dear." We watched the man go inside the house with a woman who we assumed to be the mom. She looked really young. I still heard another door closing. I could also see a tail wagging from behind the U-Haul. Jerad's eyes didn't lose focus. Then the figure moved back showing a beautiful young girl. His little ears fell... and he cried... and..."Hehehehe...HAHAHAHAHAHA!" I can't finish making fun of him! "Hahahaha... Ohhhh my god."

"It's not funny!" he yelled out of spite.

"Jerad stop with the gay game." Mom said while messing with his hair. "Now go get dressed. We have to say hello to the new neighbors."

I grabbed my vest and headed out with Lilith before the others. We said hello to the dad and helped take in the boxes. There weren't that many. If my imagination still proceeds me, then this isn't the first time they've moved. But sometimes I think too much.

"I don't think this is the first time they've moved." Lilith said while handing me a box.

"I agree. We had the same experience."

"When did we move here?"

"...We were around 11, so 6 years or so."

"Amazing how time flies by, isn't it?"

"Yeah, and you don't realize it until you experience what we've experienced." We both walked to the door which closed behind us, and were unable to open so we tried knocking on it. "Hello! Can you get the door?" No answer. "*sigh* Time for the old fashioned way..." I said as I pulled my tail out of my pants and turned the knob with it. As soon as I did, the dad opened the door.

"You!"

"Gah!" I jumped back due to fear.

"You're just like us... I knew this place was perfect!" he said happily while hugging both of us. Lilith gave me the 'He's a total nutjob' look. I gave her my 'I know, but he's pretty cool' look. She confused it with my 'Wash my back?' look.

"Why?" she mouthed.

"He's hugging us."

"Oh! I thought you wanted soap."

"Nope." Ed let go of us and helped us put the boxes in. "Thanks for the help!" the rest of my family walked down. "So is this your family?"

"Yes sir." we both told him. My mom was the first the greet them, then Cody, Jerad, and my dad. My dad had a full on connection with Edward.

"Jay?" he asked.

"Ed?"

"No way man! It is you!"

"How's it going bro?" they said while hugging each other. Okay so obviously long-time friends. As if this couldn't get any more awkward, they pulled all of us into a hug.

"Dustin, go help out Dawn with her stuff. Lilith, help out Wanda (Ed's wife) and Cody I want you to stay here." Of course he wants Cody to stay here. He's the oldest and dad is more proud of him than us.

"What about me?" Jerad asked.

"...Go...help Lilith." he said with a fake smile. I chuckled a little as I watched him walk away. I did what my dad told me to do and picked up the boxes with 'Dawn' on it and carried them up the stairs. Then she came out and helped me.

"Hello!" I told her.

"Hi! I'm Dawn, if you can't read on the box."

"I'm Dustin, and I would have never guessed your name."

"*giggle* Come on in." she held the door for me as I walked inside. Her room was bigger and more spacious than mine. But that's because she's a girl and girls need more space. (Don't believe me? Twilight takes up almost all the dressers!) I put the boxes down and scratched the thick hairs below my chin. "Can you help me unpack?"

"Sure." I told her as I opened a box. She actually didn't have that many clothes. Still I had to keep a blush in check due to the fact that I opened her underwear box.

"Oh sorry!" she said taking it away from me.

"No no... it's my bad. I probably should have read the tag on the side." Smooth. Real smooth Dustin. You get a new neighbor and the first thing you do is embarrass her.

"Hey Dustin!" Pinkie said while jumping up to the window.

"GAH!" I jumped back. "Pinkie how'd you do that?!"

"What do you mean?"

"It's a two story window!" I looked outside and didn't see a trampoline or pogo-stick.

"Random." Dawn said to herself while continuing to unpack. What she lacked in looks (B-cup) she made up for in raw beauty. Each time I looked at her, I made contact with her red eyes. Oh well. I refuse to get THAT close to her. Twilight's all I need. Still I feel like I know this girl... just something about those eyes. "Hey Dustin. Can you hand me the small red chest in the box by the door?"

"Yeah." I walked over to the box she mentioned and opened it to find her collectibles. Pictures, boxes, gems, even a laminated clover. I held up on picture to see her standing with 4 other people and another picture with her standing with 3 totally different people. "Have you moved a lot?" I asked her.

"Yeah I have. Those were my friends."

"...Have you heard from them any?" Pinkie asked.

"No. They've probably forgotten me actually!" she said with a tone of truthfulness in her voice.

"I'm sorry." I told her. "Well hopefully you won't have to move anymore! You'll make new friends like me and Pinkie Pie here and fit right on in."

"OH hey! I know what will cheer you up!" Pinkie said.

"Oh no..."

"A party!"

"...Uhhhh..." Dawn was just as confused as me with my first party.

"I'll go get everything right now!" she said running downstairs.

"...Who are you?" I heard Ed say downstairs. Now she's done it. I sent Niko a text to hop by here and say hello but he was busy with Frost.

"Oh here." I handed her the red chest. "Sorry, I kinda spaced out."

"It's okay dude." she said putting it in one of her drawers. I continued to help her out until it got late at night. "*yawn* Man...it's been a long day."

"Where'd you move from?"

"Ohio."

"Jeez that's a long trip. I'm sure you must be tired. Don't worry I have a week to hang with you, so I'll show you the best places around here."

"A week?"

"I have to go back to school."

"Is it the magic boarding school?"

"Yeah."

"I'm suppose to enroll there soon. Mom's being all 'Dawn you need to learn everything about your magic!' and what not."

"Sweet! You'll make a lot of friends there, trust me, I already have."

"Awesome!"

"Anyways, I'm sure you want some sleep."

"I kinda do. Hehehe... see you tomorrow."

"Alright. Bye!" I walked downstairs to see Pinkie setting up a party. "Pinkie do that tomorrow."

"But I can't wait!"

"...Then continue." I walked outside. I definitely didn't want a pinkie party right now. Actually I was curious about that girl. I really feel like I have a connection with her but just what is it? Dawn Lupus huh? Their is a dark secret hiding around her, but what? Why can't I figure it out? Oh well... maybe if I get some sleep I'll forget about it.

Back in Canterlot...

"Where the hell is he?" David yelled while scratching his head.

"I don't know Master David." Joe said while looking at him. "I'm suppose to take the role of Murphy O'Schavver until Master Grimm returns."

"But he's not back yet!" I told him.

"Relax dear sister." Celestia told me. "When did he say he'd be back?"

"3 days!"

"It's been 5 now Tia." David said. "I'm really getting worried."

"He went on some angel business."

"Why the hell didn't he tell me?" David yelled.

"Calm down David." I told him.

"Look, I'll trace down where he went and find him. I'll be back girls." He said flying out the window.

"Good luck!" we both called out to him. I know David will find him. I just hope that Grimm's okay...

Oh my god... it took so long to just write this story. No really! It was hard to come up with the idea, but I figured out that Grimm needed to go again. I can start a new story arc and work my way from there. Also I read a belief that some people are actually living multiple lives at once and don't really know it. So Grimm's other life was in Dawn. I think that was actually a pretty cool idea on my part.

Another problem I have is trying to get Elizabeth and her friends back in the story. I'm going to have to write a chapter just about them at some point in time. Well that's just about it for the story. I just got back from Canada, which was an awesome trip. Somehow I ended up losing 30 pounds and now my muscles are showing again. Also BORDERLANDS 2! Oh man that game was just amazing... down to the very core.

I'm still like a level 36 Siren. Just now beat the game. I'm not going to spoil the ending. Also I'm stuck thinking about which game to get next. Dishonored or Resident Evil 6. Probably going to be the first one. Also I'm going to move to North Carolina (permanently) with a friend of mine in about 2 to 4 years. He wants to do Machinima videos and says they we'd be the next best thing.

I doubt it, seeing how it's like 3 years in the future, but we'll see how it goes. And no I haven't given up on the story! I just needed a long break, that's all. ~Static Wielder.

Fighting old enemies part 2

The night was bright. I flew across the cold sky looking for the man known as Grimm Reaper. I couldn't find him anywhere. I even went to heaven to find a mission report about where he went and no one wanted to help me! I swear on my life that the angels up their just want us both dead because we're humans.

I traced his energy to Germany. The Alps to be exact. I found a large crater, emitting smoke fumes, which seemed relatively new. Blood decorated a majority of the trees that we're knocked over. I landed at the bottom and found drag marks. I followed them to a metal workhouse. The door was heavily locked and I knew someone was inside. I closed my eyes and used my vision powers to see what was happening.

Inside I saw a group... of people I think I know. I recognized Lucy and I instantly recognized Cold Iron and Discord. They were circling a body... wearing tattered clothes, chunks of armor, and blood soaking the floor. Fear and curiosity got to me as I feared that the body belonged to the person I was looking for. All I can do, sadly, is eavesdrop.

"...Man." I heard Iron say as he crouched. "Even in death he still fights."

"I feel awful." I heard a woman that sounded like Hard Break say.

"But we wanted him dead right?" the child said.

"You can't tell me that your second thinking this Benjamin." I heard Discord say while kicking the body. "We all wanted him dead and he deserves it!"

"I don't think he did." Iron said. "Sure he fought us, but that's his job. He wanted to defend this world."

"He cost us Earth and Equestria! Both of our worlds!" Discord yelled back to him.

"I know! But you know he didn't mean it! Just think about it for a moment you brute! We just killed a Saint! What seemed like hours in that portal was 2,000 years for him!"

"But he stopped all of my progress!" Lucy said. "Is it too much to ask to take over a world?"

"I rather enjoyed it." I heard one of the large twins holding swords say.

"Revenge is a dish best served cold." The other twin said.

Just then the lights started to flicker. The room temperature seemed to drop and the people inside started to panic.

Break's POV

"I knew this was a bad idea!" I shouted to the others hoping to get my thoughts to them. None of them responded. I heard the clanging sound of metal, a rod of some kind, against the ground. I turned to see I was in a giant foggy area, not in the shed anymore. I turned around to see a lone figure. "Hello?" I shouted.

"Hello?" was the echo of my voice.

"Ben? Steel? Discord?"

"Who are you?"

"..." There was no echo this time. The rod I was hearing turned out to be a scythe. The figure walked up in dismantled armor and bloodstained clothes. His face completely bloodied and his smile large with jagged teeth, like a shark.

"Grimm?"

"Yes..." he walked up to me closer. His skin pale, his eyes blood red. This wasn't the same man we just murdered, the one who was always good and happy. He was now dead and angry. I went to punch him and I felt his hand grab onto my arm and snap it back, sending the bone out of it's socket.

I screamed. I screamed as loud as I could. Hoping somebody would help me. The dead Saint reached over and picked me up, giving me a close up to his face. He used his jagged teeth to grab onto my face and rip the flesh from my face. I continued to scream and scream as he laughed maniacally to the sky above.

"Hey! It's okay!" I heard as I felt myself being shaken. I realized I was dreaming and everyone passed out, except Ben who was helping me up.

"Benjamin?"

"It's okay honey. I just had the nightmare too..."

"What have we done!"

"We doomed him and ourselves..." He looked over at Twilight Sparkle's head and pointed to it. "We took things to far! He spent the past 2,000 years trying to save her and we just killed her. Now he's going to haunt us... eternally... for our crimes."

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" we both jumped at the crazed laughter. I saw the lifeless corpse starting to move so I grab one of the swords from Singing and started chopping away at him to make him stop laughing.

"Shut up! Just shut it!"

David's POV

"Good God..." I said cutting of my vision powers.

"Tell me about it." said Grimm beside me. He was a transparent being. "They did it, they broke my spirit... they killed Twilight David."

"Grimm I'm so sorry."

"Thanks. Look this was the last time I was aloud to die... so I want to say thanks for being a good friend."

"Oh please don't say it!"

"I have to. Take this." he said handing me a hard drive. "Plug this into Joe, it's an adaptive memory core with a copy of my brain in it. Don't tell anybody that I died, not the girls, not the King, nobody."

"But what about heaven?"

"The only bastards up there that cared was God and Death, so fuck 'em."

"...Why didn't you tell me?"

"It's in a recording in my helmet. Here." he said handing me his famous helmet. The orange eyes shinned brightly and the metal horns gleamed peacefully in the stars. "Take it. It's better than yours."

"I'll miss you brother."

"Same here brother." He disappeared and I felt my eyes go water. I cried silently to myself and began to fly. I equipped Grimm's helmet and found the recording he was talking about.

"Log# 278. I received a mission, to go to Pandora, and find the portal to hell. Lucy is using it to summon the dead. I have a bad feeling about this... like it may be my last. I haven't felt like this since the duel with Samael and when I found Twilight frozen in amber.

I agreed with myself as to not take David with me. If this mission goes bad, and they always do, I might die again. I am not allowed to die again, or it will be the end of me. David is happy and peaceful with Celestia and Luna around. I don't want to take that away again. If I do... Ahhh it won't happen again. I'm making sure of it.

Also Luna's feeling for me are becoming increasingly obvious. I can't return her feelings, and I probably never will. Not when Twilight's out there somewhere. Still David might do the thing where he married both of the sisters again! Oh now that was awesome on his part! *sigh* I leave tomorrow. David if you get this... I'm sorry. Please forgive me."

God dammit...

Back in E. Fields...

I awoke on the Monday morning, stretching my back and tail from it's curled up position. I just realized how hard it is to sleep by yourself when you've slept with Twilight for so long. I opened the window to my room, letting fresh air in, as I stood there half-asleep.

"Hey Dusty!" Pinkie said hopping up. I wasn't scared due to the fact that I was half-asleep.

"'Sup."

"You missed the great party!"

"Oh yeah... sorry 'bout that."

"Well...okay then. I actually wanted to ask of you a favor."

"WHAT?" Pinkie asking for a favor?! Oh god oh god...

"Well Dashie's B-day is coming around the corner. I was hoping you could help set up a date! She'd expect me to do something so this year I'm trying something new! Will you help me?"

"...What time?"

"Tonight at 7."

"Alright. I'll try."

"Thanks!" she said hugging me and doing a backflip out of the window. She disappeared before I stuck my head out looking for her. I turned around and got dressed before I walked down and cooked some eggs and toast. I made a quick sandwich with them and grabbed my brown flight jacket before I left. I hated how at the school I always had to wear that damned uniform, even in winter.

"Where are you going?" Jerad asked. I didn't see him on the porch.

"Going to see Dawn. I promised to show her around the place."

"I know what your going to do!"

"...You do?"

"Yeah!"

"Okay. Tell mom and dad for me." I heard the conversation as I left.

"Mom! Dad!" Jerad called out. "Dustin's going to have sex with Dawn!"

"That's my boy!" I heard my dad say.

"He's already dating somebody Jay!" said mom.

"He's going to become a true man now." *smack* "Ow-how-ow...hahahaha!"

"I'm not cheating on her!" I shouted back.

"That's my son." I heard mom say. She likes honest, true men. "You could learn something from that Jay."

"But you're all I need." Oh ew... my parents are going to fuck now. I took my fake ears off, stuffed them in my pockets, and let my true ears and tail hang out as I walked with my hands in my pocket. It always felt good to walk around like this.

"Hey!" I heard Niko say while jogging up to me. "How's it going man?"

"Oh not bad."

"Going to see the new girl?"

"I'm going to show her around the place. She's are age. She's going to be going to our school! You should come, introduce yourself, and be friends. She really needs some friends."

"Why?"

"...She just moved for like the fifth time dude."

"Oh... ouch. Yeah I know that feeling. Alright! I'll bring Frost and meet you at the Adam's tree."

"Alright." He ran off and a leaf smacked me in the face. I just now noticed how cold it was. But seeing as how I'm not wearing that school jacket, I'm much warmer. I think Celestia should give guys winter clothes, not just girls. You can't really develop an immune system if you die of pneumonia.

I approached the Lupus house and opened the door to see the aftermath of Pinkie's party. Both of the parents we're on the couch, asleep, while hungover. Who ever gave Pinkie the authorization to use alcohol is a madman. I walked upstairs and found Dawn's door closed. I went to knock on it when the door opened up.

"Hello!" she said happily. A long red scarf was worn around her neck and she seemed happy and spunky in her black and blue dress. "Thanks for agreeing to show me around."

"Oh no prob."

"Total prob. My parents are both knocked out because of that Pinkie girl."

"Yeah that happens on your first party. Leave now before they wake up and start making out."

"What?"

"Another... aftermath... from one of her parties." I said as we walked out of the house. "Welcome to Everfree Fields! The nicest place in this world full of hate!"

"I've never heard a description like that."

"I've moved around a lot too. First born in Ireland, then we went to Scotland, now here."

"I was born in Canada, then I went to Nevada, then Guam for a while, then Ohio, and now here." I called it. She moved 5 times. Just like I told Niko.

"Guam? Jerad was born there."

"But you weren't there?"

"I was in a Christian border school in Scotland. Hated it."

"Are you religious?"

"I'm more of a self-religion kind of guy. The bright side of that school, I have someone to blame all of my pain on."

"Was it that bad?"

"Here's a tip of advice. Nuns. When you become use to their rulers, they start using pipes and cricket bats."

"So...?"

"So don't ever piss of nuns."

"You don't really seem the rebellious type."

"I grew out of it quicker than I wanted too. I'm the only member in my family who can use magic. The priest thought I was cursed and made my parents send me to school. They realized they were wrong, paid us 7 billion dollars to keep our mouths shut, and wished us away."

"And it worked?"

"Apparently. I'm still sending death threats and they send us money from time to time. It all works out."

"So you're stealing money from the church?"

"No I earned that money." We walked to the edge of town, where the wheat fields are. "Here's the wheat fields, where many people here make a profit."

"Oh so you make bread?"

"Many people here do. This is the greatest wheat in the world. At least that's what the packaging says."

"Is that an apple tree?" she asked pointing to the lone tree in the field.

"That's the Adam's tree. Yeah it grows apples. We call it that because Apple Adams planted that tree here, and died under it. He's buried underneath it."

"That's grim."

"It was his wish. This is actually a magic tree. Go ahead and pluck an apple." I told her as I sat on one of the roots which grew out and formed a bench.

"Wow! I love apples! This is the best one I've ever tasted!"

"Now look up..." she did so and saw the apple regrow instantly on the tree, fresh and ready for plucking.

"You don't mean to tell me..."

"That most of us live off apples? No, just us kids."

"I love this place already!" she said happily taking another bite from the fruit. I looked around me to find Niko and Frost but they were no where to be seen. I looked over to see that Dawn had already started eating apple #3... Damn.

"So... tell me Dustin. What kind of magic can you control?"

"Illusion. I control the shadows."

"That sounds like fun."

"It is. Get's a little lonely from time to time. But Twilight's always there for me."

"Twilight?"

"Girlfriend."

"Is she able to use magic as well?" I'm happy that she's not saying anything like 'Oh...' or 'Really?!'.

"Oh yeah. She's actually Princess Celestia's personal student."

"...That sounds difficult."

"I imagine. But she's practically a genius."

"Oh! So you don't have to do all the work?"

"Hahahaha! That's one way to look at it!"

"*giggle*" Why does every girl I know giggle? Is it because I'm only friends with the cute ones? I've never heard Rainbow giggle... oh wait... yeah I have. When Soarin' talked to her. Oh her face was priceless! What was it even about? Oh yeah... flashback time!

'Hey Rainbow!' said the handsome guy behind her in class.

'Soarin'?"

'I need to ask you something.'

'Anything!'

'Will you-'

'Yes!'

'...Grab me a napkin? *ACHOO!*'

'Hehehehehehehehehehe...'

'Shut it Dustin!" she shouted to her right at me. I was laughing with my head down on the desk.

"Are you okay?" Dawn asked me.

"Yeah... I was just thinking back to something funny."

"What was it?"

"Oh just two people I know. Rainbow Dash and Soarin'-"

"The Wonder-bolt guy?"

"You know him?"

"Yeah. Total slob."

"Hehehe... yeah. Well Rainbow is the biggest Wonder-bolt fan out there, and he got her attention and she thought he was going to do something romantic, but instead he asked for a tissue and sneezed on her. Oh man that was so funny..."

"He was at my school when I was in Nevada. Total showoff. He would fly around all day and harass me. Fucking hated him."

"He's not like that now."

"Probably because I beat some sense into him. Then his friend... oh what was her name?"

"Spitfire?"

"Slicked back orange hair?" I nodded my head for yes. "That's the one. So she ended up trying to fight me, I won, most of the kids saw my secret, the wolf ears, and they all tried to kill me."

"That's never happened to me."

"They thought I was a monster. My mom used a forget spell and we moved as soon as possible."

"Guam?"

"We figured if we moved to a place where they wouldn't find us for a while, then they wouldn't look for us anymore. Sure enough it worked."

"Hey guys!" Niko said walking up. He walked over with Frost and shook hands with Dawn. "Nice to meet you, I'm Niko. This is Frost."

"Hi!" Frost commented.

"Dawn. Nice to meet you too Niko."

"I see you met my best bud Dusty." Dawn looked at me and I mouthed 'Best bud' while nodding my head.

"Did she already meet Pin-" I put my hand on Frost's mouth and looked all around.

"Yeah." I took my hand off.

"What?"

"She already threw a party." Dawn said.

"Oh not her." Niko said ducking behind the tree. "I'm not in the mood for Pinkie."

DUH NUH

"Did you hear that?" he said silently.

DUH NUH

"Yeah..."

DUH NUH NAH NUH NAH NUH NAH

"What's going on?" Frost asked.

"There!" I pointed to the wheat fields as a giant shark fin appeared.

"What is that?" Dawn asked.

"It's something we all regret. It's something we've all come to know and love. It's called a Pie Shark." I said walking close to the wheat. The JAWS music picking up beat by beat. "And it is the most dangerous-WHOA!" I felt myself get pulled inside of the wheat field.

"Oh Christ! Dustin!" Niko ran out and we was dragged inside as well.

"What do we do?" Dawn asked looking to her left. Frost was gone. "What the hell?! FROST!"

"Boo..." Pinkie said behind the wolf making her jump and scream. "*giggle* I got you!"

"Bu...What? What the...*pant* What happened?"

"We pranked you." I said walking out.

"Oh my... hahahahaha!" she laughed to herself as she put her hands to her face to hide her blush. I walked out with Niko and Frost and laughed along with all of them. "Did I tell you what kind of magic I'm capable of using?"

"No-WHOA!" I was hung upside down by a tree limb.

"I control my environment." She picked up the others and began to play with us like rag-dolls.

"What are you doing?" I asked as she made some wheat grow and move underneath my jacket. "NO! AHAHAHAHA! I'm being tentacle tickled! AAAHHHH HAHAHAHA!"

"Why are you so good at this?" Niko asked, not being tickled.

"Years of practice."

"I've always wanted tentacles in me..." Pinkie said. We all looked at her awkwardly. "What? Haven't we all?"

"No Pinkie...just...no!" Frost told her.

"I'm agreeing with Frost." I told her.

"I don't want to live on this planet any longer." Dawn said putting us down.

"I'm just kidding guys." Pinkie said.

"Uh huh."

"No seriously!"

"...Uh huh."

"Why don't you believe me?"

"I don't even know what to think anymore." Niko said.

"Are you being serious?" Pinkie shouted at us.

"I'm afraid so. I only have one thing to tell you Pinkie."

"What?"

"...Boop." I put my hand on her nose and ran back into the field.

"NNNNOOOOOO!!!" I heard behind me. "Dustin!" Oh I had better start running faster!

In Canterlot...

"What are you doing?"

"I'm fixing you up Joe!"

"Do you have authorization!"

"Sure I do..."

"What is it David?"

"001142-KISSMYASS!" I said while cutting him off and installing the new hard drive. He reactivated and yawned, odd for a robot to show feelings.

"David what the hell are you doing and why am I a robot?"

"Grimm!"

"Wait... don't answer that... I know why. I died didn't I?"

"Yeah."

"Well... fuck." he reached down and stuffed his hands in his pants. "But I still got a dick so we're good."

"It's like nothing ever happened."

"Actually... I'm not all completely here. You see, some very lucky people are actually living two or three lives at once."

"And...?"

"And I'm not Grimm. I can feel that the spirit in him as already moved on though. To his other life. From here on out, I'll just be a robot with a memory processor making me smarter than any human."

"Is their a down side?"

"Besides the added robotic strength, the enhanced memory, and the ability to never even have to think about eating, sleeping, or even stamina, then no. Oh! No magic. But that's okay. I liked punching things better."

"Glad to have you back."

"Same here." he said scratching his neck. "I'm already growing a beard..."

E. Fields...

"I have a headache..." I told myself as I put my hand to my head. I felt like a part of me just died.

"You okay?" Niko asked while walking up.

"Oh yeah. Just peachy."

"Are you sure?" Dawn asked.

"He said he was peachy." Frost said.

"It's sarcasm Frost."

"Ohhhh... I knew that."

"I feel like I just died, had my memory put on a disk or something, and get installed into a robot."

"That's oddly specific." Dawn said while looking observant.

"God you sound just like Twilight."

"I know what's wrong..." Pinkie said standing behind me. "You spent all night drinking again didn't you?"

"No-Errrmmmm..." I...just... puked in my mouth didn't I? Okay, turn your head to the right and puke off the cliff. "BEAAAGGGGHHH!" I did just what I commanded myself to do and puked into the river.

"Isn't that drinking water?" Dawn asked.

"It get's purified 15 times a day, so it'll be fine."

"Really?" Frost asked.

"BBBBLLLLLLEEEEAAAAAGGGGHHHHH!!!"

"He was being sarcastic again Frost." Niko said putting an arm around her.

"What the hell happened to my water?" we all heard up the stream. This water goes to the richer families across the cliff, up in the Moneybags Estate. It's where preppy bitches like that Tiara kid live. "Did the Shafer kid puke again?"

"I told him to stop drinking!"

"His father will hear from me!"

"Sue! Sue! Sue! Sue!" They started their chant. All they want to do is sue people, why? I dunno.

"I don't think it's vomit!" I heard one of them say. I snorted a loogie and spit it into the water. "...It's mucus. Sue! Sue! Sue!"

"What do we do?" Dawn asked.

"Just laugh. Oh keep your head down." Niko, Pinkie, Dawn, and Frost all hid in the wheat as I put my back against the tree. "Hello everybody!"

"What have you done this time you damned cat?!"

"Oh nothing. I just got into your saki reserve Mr. Spoon. That's some pretty strong stuff you got there."

"Men! Prepare you bags! Assault the child!" I put my arms in my face and felt myself get pelted with bags of money. They would do this every time I fucked with them. The most I made at one time was around 7,000 bucks, which I used to pay off the debts Sarah had. (Oldest sister.)

"Oooof!" I felt a large sack hit me in the chest where I wasn't expecting it to hit.

"That'll teach him! An extra dosage of money will keep the curious cat away!" they all walked away from their side of the chasm as I started to pant.

"Look at that! Twice as much than last time!"

"What just happened?" Dawn asked. "You're bleeding Dustin!"

"They pelt their enemies with money!" I said standing up and picking them up. "Sure it may hurt but it's worth it."

"Take a bag." Niko said.

"I don't know, isn't it stealing?" Dawn asked. God why is she so adorable?

"It's not stealing if they want you to take it." Pinkie said. Now if Pinkie can make sense, then you should believe her. That's something I learned a long time ago. I felt a bruise form on my chest but ignored it as I picked up the large sack of money. I'd say it would be enough to last me for the rest of school.

"It's almost dinner time." Dawn said looking at her phone timer. I left my left arm up and looked at my watch (I keep my watch on backwards so it's on my wrist.) and she was right. My dad would be mad if I didn't even come by for dinner. Niko, Frost, and Pinkie ran back home.

"You had better got on back Dawn. Get some sleep. Tomorrow is going to be even better."

"Uh huh. And I'm sure watching you get pelted with money would make me feel better about tomorrow."

"Hey! Don't complain about it! There's probably 2,000 bucks in that bag, I know because I got hit by it!"

"I doubt it..." she opened it. "...Oh my god! You were right!"

"Shadow magic. I know everything about something as soon as it touches me."

"Everything?"

"Everything." she stood up. "See ya Dawn!"

"Okay! Be careful Dusty!"... she already called me by my nickname. That's good. It's a good sign. Well... time to feed the family.

"I'm home!" I yelled as I walked inside my house.

"Dustin Mark Shafer, what have you gotten into?" My mom asked.

"Saki."

"I'm telling you boy! Don't drink too much at night! A half a bottle at most. You hear me?"

"Yes ma'am."

"Good. Supper's on the stove."

"I got you a present." I said handing her two sacks of money. I mean they threw at least 17 bags at me, and my friends only took one each, so that's 13 bags of money that I got to take home with me.

"It feels heavier than usual."

"Double dosage to keep the curious cat away." I told her making my mom chuckle a little. She took off my jacket and motioned for me to go sit at the table. I sat down and threw my siblings two bags each and I tossed two at my dad. I kept the heavy 3 for Twilight and I in my cargo pants pocket.

"When will you teach me to rob the rich?" Jerad asked.

"Jerad... hopefully you won't have too." I told him as I put my hand in my mouth and pulled out my back tooth. "Ah... bastards."

"Oh suck it up." Lilith said patting me on the back.

"They wouldn't throw money at you Lily, You're too adorable!"

"True, what did you do this time?"

"I puked in their water. Again."

"Bah! Child's play! I'll show you how its done!"

"Jay sit down right now!" Mom yelled while pulling out her fish from the oven.

"Yes Debbie."

"Thank you. You can harass those rich douches after dinner."

"YAY!" My dad was a child at heart, much like me. It's not everyday, where we can gather around like a family, and enjoy our company. I'm gone for half of the year, my parents are at work, Cody is in the Marine Reserve, Lilith is home-schooled, and Jerad does whatever he wants. Which is apparently looking up boys on the internet.

"Thanks for supper mum, this is great."

"You're welcome baby. Now eat up."

"Hey Dustin!" Lilith said getting my attention. "Halloween's comin' up."

"Aye, that it is."

"Do you have an idea of what your going to be this year?"

"I'm thinking Bane from the Dark Knight Rises."

"That's stupid." Cody said.

"You may think this is stupid now, but tomorrow, your mind will change." I said in the Bane voice. I had it pretty much down but without the mask, so I was less scary.

"*sigh* I hated that movie."

"Are you kidding? That was the best movie!"

"Batman sucks."

"Batman rocks!"

"Boys..." Sarah said walking in the room.

"Sarah!"

"...Batman rocks Cody."

"You always side with Dustin!"

"It was a good movie!" she sat down beside him and mom made her a plate. "Thanks mum."

"You're welcome!"

"So how was Trenton?" I asked her while poking some fun with my fork.

"He's good."

"Was he just good? Or was he down right amazing?" Jerad asked.

"...Are you still playing the gay game?"

"Hahahahahahaha!" This time it was my dad who busted out laughing. "Oh it's fun having all of my children around the table at once."

"It's not funny!" Jerad demanded. We all fell silent and waited for a reason as to why it wasn't funny.

"...Well?" Lilith asked him.

"Well what?"

"Why isn't it funny?"

"Because relationships are serious!"

"I'm sure they are." Cody said. "I'll stick with Cindy at Hooters."

"Mmm.... you're mom is enough for me." Dad said putting his two cents in the table, earning a kiss on the cheek from my mom.

"Imagine if someone made fun of you for dating somebody else! Like Twilight!"

"What's wrong with Twilight?" I said while standing up and rolling my sleeves up. "I think she's awesome."

"Jerad, Twilight's basically a part of this family." Lilith said backing me up.

"I'm just saying... I don't think it's fair to pick on me for liking certain people."

"Your still a child." I said sitting down. "Don't go around, fucking girls left and right, and expecting it to not bite you in the ass in the future. Find the right person first, and trust me, it will take some time. But you have a long life ahead of you so don't be thinking about this kind of stuff yet."

"I don't want to fuck girls."

"Jerad quit pretending to be gay!" My mom shouted. I ended up laughing again at the blushing child down the table. Eventually, night fell and I went to bed. But not before I texted Twilight...

'Hey.'

'Hey. How's your day?'

'Pretty good. Had fun with the new girl, Dawn was her name, and Sarah came home.'

'Trenton issues?'

'Most likely.'

'We will be home sometime late tomorrow, then we can hang out.'

'Alright. I'm going to bed.'

'Me too. Goodnight.'

'Goodnight.'

Hmm... she didn't tell me how her day was. But it's too late for me to ask. So... I just put my phone on my nightstand and rolled over into my quilt and quickly fell asleep.

"Hey! Wake up sleepy head!" said Twilight above me. I was in a small beach house from the looks of things. "The kids are with their grandma so we have the whole day to ourselves!" she said as her black cat tail wagged in the air.

"I'm up, I'm up..."

"It's not every day you get to take a day off from duty."

"Yeah." Okay so the house was a lot bigger than I thought it was. It was the size of a mansion! This must be a dream... so I might as well enjoy it. I looked in the mirror to see I had long hair, which I kept brushed back, and an unconnected goatee. I looked like a younger Christian Bale! Either way, I was enjoying this.

"Do we have any plans for today?" she asked me.

"Well... I'm just thinking about you." I said putting my hands up and touching her cat ears. They felt soft and real, and I felt both of our tails tangle with each other. She turned around and we kissed.

"*giggle* I have an idea for today..."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. I do..." she unbuttoned her shirt and looked me in the eyes. "I need you to wake up."

"...What?" I opened my eyes to see it was already six o'clock. That was the shortest dream of my life. Without a doubt. But hey! If I saw Twilight like that (she was even more adorable than ever before! Not even Fluttershy could be that cute! Okay actually that's a lie... and I don't think my heart could handle cuteness on that magnitude.) then maybe I've seen my entire future.

'Do you want to hang out?' Twilight's text read.

'Of course! Time and place?'

'My place, any time, now preferably...'

'See you in a bit.'

I got up, and grabbed a shower. I walked down the stairs when I was done and saw Lilith going through the TV channels with a bowl of cereal in her hands.

"Watcha doin'?"

"Finding something to watch. What are you doing?"

"Going to see Twilight."

"Tell her I said hi!"

"I will." I said while putting on my jacket. I walked out the door and walked down the road and along the main road till I made it to the very large house at the top of the hill.

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

"...Hello?"

"Hello."

"Hello!"

"Hello?"

"...Hello?"

"It's Dustin."

"How's it going champ?" said Twilight's dad as the door opened.

"Not bad Mr. Sparkle!" I was able to say before he hugged me.

"You've really matured Cat..." This was the only family I've met that was okay with the cat traits. "...I love you like a son."

"And I to you like a father."

"Well said. Come on in."

Meanwhile... in Heaven.

"H-he's dead?" Uriel, the angelic general asked. "YES!"

"Yeah he's dead. It's all of our faults." The angel army was silent as the 4 archangels moved to the microphone. Gabriel, the leader, was the one who began to speak.

"My angels, you have made a failure, and in your failure, the death of the greatest warrior our army has ever seen. You have all hated Grimm Reaper, treating him like some pathetic dog from the grounds of Earth. This man was better than all of you. Always compassionate and loyal to others... and when we gave a mission, one for you all to stop Lucifer from building a portal to the gates of Purgatory... you failed us."

"It's not our fault!" one of them cried. "He wasn't strong enough!" A few chuckles passed through them, then David walked up and punched him in the jaw, knocking most of his teeth out.

"YOU THINK IT'S FUCKING FUNNY!" he continued to punch until the angel's face was cut and completely blood-stained. "WE HUMANS HAVE DIED FOR EVERY SINGLE MOTHERFUCKING ONE OF YOU! YET YOU STAND HERE LAUGHING AT US IN OUR FUCKING FACES!"

"David calm down-"

"FUCK YOU! YOU HATED HIM MOST URIEL! THAT MAN DIED, HE DIED A HERO, AND YOU ALL STAND HERE AND LAUGH EVEN THOUGH IT WAS YOUR FUCKING FAULT!" David's voice filled the silent room. Even God was quiet. All the angels started to think about their actions. "All he wanted to do was protect our world... and none of you even care... that's it. I'm done with this. You can all fucking go to hell because that's where you belong!"

David marched out of the Hall of the Titans... where Grimm's corpse was being idolized. Every angel was now sad... sad because a human was right. They know that Grimm was a hero, but they had never been talked down like that before. This shall go unforgotten... down in history for all eternity. One man payed for a mistake by careless soldiers... the one man who saved us all...

Back on Earth...

"You came!" Twilight said while hugging me.

"Of course I did!" I embraced her hug and lifted her in the air. "Why wouldn't I?"

"*giggle*" she moved in and kissed me gently. "Did you have fun?"

"Yeah, today we'll visit Dawn, you'll give her the whole 'friendship' speech, and we'll all go out for tea."

"Sounds like a plan."

"I hope." I turned around and came face to face with Shining Armor. "Shining!"

"Hey Dusty! How's it going man?" he asked pulling me in for a hug.

"Hahahaha! Pretty good!" I tried to get out of his arm-hold but he was bigger than me (No pun intended...and yes I mean sex pun.) Then a new girl walked out. She was tall and very beautiful. I recognized her from somewhere, but I couldn't put my finger on it. He hair was purple, pink, and yellow and her eyes were a light purple. "Good to meet you Ms.?"

"Princess Mi Amore Cadenza!" she smacked my hand down. "Don't touch me pheasant!" Ouch...

"I didn't mean any-"

"And just what kind of freakish nightmare of parents did you have to give birth to a freak? Cat ears and a tail? What in the world are you?"

"...Um... I..."

"You what? Cat got your tongue? Hahahahaha!" she walked away laughing. I turned around to see Twilight, who pulled my arm into a hug.

"Don't listen to her." she whispered. "Let's just leave."

"I'm so sorry about that Dusty!" Armor said as we walked down the stairs.

"No no... it's okay Shining, just... It's too early in the morning for this."

"You're okay with it?"

"All jokes aside, it takes about 2 weeks for a girl to hate me..."

"Hahahaha!"

"No seriously I'm fine. See ya."

"Alright. Take care of Twilly or I'll have your head!"... he meant that last part. Shining is the strongest guard in the Royal Army. He's their leader for God's sake! That's one of the 17 reasons I refuse to stop dating Twilight Sparkle. The others involve how much I love her, and how I couldn't live without her. There's also one about how I can't take care of myself... but that's the least important.

"What was up with that?" I asked Twilight as we walked outside. She was adjusting her light purple hoodie.

"I don't know... she's been mean for no reasons ever since I met her!"

"Still... that's pretty messed up Twilight."

"I know... I'm so sorry about her!"

"Why do I recognize her?"

"That was Cadence, my old babysitter."

"Aha! That's where it was! Wasn't she... you know... nicer?"

"She was! I swear she's nice! But I guess that happens to grown-ups..."

"I know you and I won't end up like that."

"*giggle* I'll try..."

"Me too..."

"I hope your joking."

"Me too..."

"...Wait... your not joking?"

"Yes I'm joking! Come on! Let's go met our new friend!" we walked down the hill with the leaves blowing past us and the rising sun dawning upon us. "Her name is Dawn, she's an anamorphic being as well."

"What kind?"

"Wolf I think..."

"She sounds nice."

"She is. She'll be going to our school!"

"A magic user?"

"She's a Shaper!"

"A shifter of the world? I've never met someone with that kind of magic before!"

"Well you will now!" The wind blew by us really hard this time and made us both close our eyes. Twilight hugged me for warmth. "This is romantic."

"It is..." she looked up at me with those sparkling eyes... which seemed to never stop radiating emotions of love and joy... so I put my hand to her chin... and pulled our faces together.

"Get a room!" someone said as they drove by us in a hummer. Damn jocks... they even had the insatiable 'Whoop!' while they drove.

"...Do you want to visit Dawn first?"

"She can wait!" I picked her back up for another kiss. We were both in the mood now.

"We can't just do it out here!"

"Of course we can't! It's too cold and indecent to do in public! We'll pick this up tonight."

"Sounds better than right now..." she lowered her head as the wind started to blow again. "Brrr... yeah tonight."

"Let's get to Dawn's before the wind picks up..."

"Yes please *achoo*"

"Come here." I pulled her closer and used my shadow magic to appear beside my house. "This will save us the 7 minute walk of chilly doom."

In Canterlot...

"Grimm you seem different." Luna asked.

"No I don't." he told them back while putting an Oreo in his mouth.

"What the hell are you doing?" I asked them as I walked in.

"Mm... playing Connect 4."

"What?"

"With myself... so I always win."

"Why are you-"

"And lose."

"...Why are you playing this. Don't you have some business to take care of?"

"Ah yes! I forgot! Excuse me Luna, I must go on a delivery, see you in a bit!"

"He's changed." Luna said. "He's not ignoring me like he used to."

"Oh you know... near death experiences do that to you."

"I see... I will go cheer him up!" she stood up and ran into the next room.

"What are you doing?" I heard Grimm say.

"I'm going to comfort you." she responded.

"...Okay."

In Purgatory...

I sat at the table again, wearing the dress clothes and top hat, holding a cup of tea.

"This again?"

"Haven't you been paying attention?" God asked.

"I have. I'm watching it right now. I'm living 3 lives right now, even though the original me just bit the dust."

"How do you feel?"

"For a dead guy, surprisingly good."

"The other angels laughed at your death..."

"I believe that."

"...And David beat one of them near to death."

"Awww... I missed it."

"It was pretty nifty but still, you need to control his anger."

"You know how he's easily stressed."

"That's not the-"

"It is the point."

"...Very well. So what do you plan to do?"

"We besides sit here at this table and drink tea for the rest of time, I'm waiting on somebody."

"I know who. I'll be off now. See you soon."

"See ya!" he left through the door that said exit. Then a woman walked in. A white strip in her hair, and wearing a purple dress. "Hello Twilight!"

"Hello Grimm!" we reached over and hugged. "I'm not use to walking in heels."

"Neither am I. How's it going?"

"..."

"It's not your fault-"

"You spent all those years trying to find me! Now were both dead..." A tear fell from her eye.

"And we're together now!"

"But-"

"But nothing. We're going to be together in death, and not many couples get to do that!"

"Grimm..."

"It's okay Twilight. None of this is your fault. I died because I loved you and they knew it. They were monsters and used you against me."

"*sniff* Oh Celestia..." She put her head in her hands. I walked over and hugged her, and she immediately returned it. "I'm so sorry..."

"Don't be. Save your sorry for someone that needs it... because I've been waiting for this moment for 2,012 years."

"When do we move on?"

"Whenever you feel like it."

"...I just want to be with you."

"Me too." I leaned down and kissed her, and realized right there, that the past life and all of those years... were worth it.

Dustin's POV

"Dustin what's wrong?" Twilight asked me.

"I don't know... I just feel like crying..." I put my hand to my head. "Uggghh... I've been all sorts of jacked up this week."

"Is it something that Cadence said?"

"No...I mean I'm super happy right now! Maybe I'm just... crying because I'm with you."

"You're making me teary eyed!"

"Hahaha... sorry..." I stopped when I walked by Pal. "Hey! Sir Pounce-a-lot! You need to meet your new friend!"

"...Meow?"

"No... she's got a B-cup."

"Me-ow..."

"Aw... cheer up Pal. Do you want to meet her?"

"MmMm..." he turned his head no.

"Is it because she's a wolf?" He turned his head no again. "Oh I know why. Alright. We'll be back."

I walked outside with Twilight. Before we left we both grabbed flannel shirts and scarfs because the wind was getting worst by the minute. I love Fall's like these. Without a doubt, Fall is my favorite season. The temperature is perfect, and their are no droughts or snow. I didn't hate snow, but sometimes it got... out of hand...

4 years ago...

"Let me in!" I cried as my house was buried in snow.

"I can't do that!" Sarah said. "It's too cold and the door is blocked off."

"Open the damn chimney!" Lilith yelled. I couldn't find where the chimney was (couldn't see anything in this blizzard) so I was forced to ball up and pray for warmth...

Current times...

"Brrr..." I shook quickly and kept on walking.

"You cold?"

"I just remembered that winter from 4 years ago."

"When you had to spend two weeks at my house because yours was buried?"

"That's the one."

"Brrr..." she had just as bad of an experience as I did. The only person I can say who enjoyed it was Pinkie, for reason best left unknown. Do you know what happens when you let one person in your house, during a snowstorm? Their house get's filled with snow! So we had to clean out snow and water for days.

"So... did your play go into plans?"

"It did!"

"I wonder how we'll get the time in for that."

"You'll find a way! Like always! Besides you love acting!"

"...Still... Celestia sure was nice when she allowed you to do a play for the entire school."

"Do you think it's going to be okay?"

"I read your script before you turned it in! If we act as good as that paper, then this play will be as good as some of the Broadway ones."

"I really appreciate the support. But honestly, Fluttershy helped with most of it."

"Twilight, take some credit. It was your idea, and your story. She merely... put it on paper." (They have no idea how bad the play's going to end up... you'll find out next chapter! *gasp* Static! Did you just foreshadow next chapter's plot? Yes. Yes I did.)

"How about- Whoa!" she tripped on a fence post laying in the street. I quickly caught her and pulled her back up before she fell.

"How about you watch where your going."

"I was! That piece of wood just appeared out of nowhere! I swear!"

"Are you hurt?"

"No, because you saved me."

"Then that's all that matters!"

"Always look on the bright side of life... the Shafer motto eh?"

"Is it working?"

"It's the only thing that makes sense anymore honestly!"

"Your exaggerating."

"Not as much as I wish I could."

"Huh."

In Canterlot...

"Fall break ends in 5 days." Luna said beside me in bed. "So we have up till then to do whatever we want."

"Sounds good! Tell you what, I'm going to make you the greatest omelet you've ever eaten. Wait here." I told her as I moved out of bed and grabbed some pants. You can go ahead and guess what we did all night. Yep! That's right! If the real me is in the afterlife with Twilight, then the fake me can do whatever the fuck he desires!........Sex. We had sex.

Outside of Dawn's house...

"Okay, so hold on a sec Twi." she nodded as I knocked on the door. It opened up to show Edward again.

"Dustin! Son of my best friend! How are you doing champ?"

"I'm doing very good today Mr. Lupus!" I could only move my legs as he picked me up in a bear hug. "And just who is this beautiful young lass?"

"Say hi." I whispered. He put me down and got on one knee while picking up Twilight's hand.

"I'm Twilight Sparkle. Dustin's girlfriend."

"It's an honor to meet you." he kissed her on the hand (I haven't done that in months!) and brought a heavy blush to her face. "A fine woman, for a fine man. Nice catch Dustin! Ahahaha!" He gave me another noogie, making my legs twitch defensively. "Dawn's upstairs if you want to see her."

"Thanks." I said getting out of his grip.

"Say hello to Wanda on you way in!" he told us.

"He's quite... charismatic..."

"Yeah."

"Not as suave as you, but I think the fear he put inside me made me admire him."

"It's like Beowulf all over again..."

"*sigh* That was just a pain..."

Are you ready for a flashback? I sure am! But I think this chapter's long enough... so I'm putting the Beowulf joke in the next chapter. Also a play gone weary, and more Dawn. Also I am going to do a large part with Elizabeth and her friends, so that's what you should expect from the next chapter. Man it feels good to get back into writing!

An epic hero, a poem, and a criminal. PERFECT!

I am so fucking pissed! 3 times! I have rewritten this story of 3 motherfucking times! My labtop won't stop crashing and I keep forgetting to fucking save. Errrrr... GODDAMN SON OF A BITCH!

I... *sigh* I guess my story was so good that the computer crashed on itself. Whatever... I didn't get to save any progress at all. So... let's take this from the top!

...I forgot how I started this story.

HHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAA SSSSSSAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNNNNNYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAA

OH GOD THE CIRCLE OF LIFE GUY IS BACK! I'm just... going to type now.

So do you remember when I said I had to fight Beowulf? I did. Yeah. He was the first guy I got killed. Well actually it was his own damn fault... the point is... bah there is no point. I'll just go back into the flashback.

Wispy flashback waves...

I was just 13 years old, in my freshman year of Magic School. Yeah, there was this group of Seniors, 15 of them I think, and they decided to practice their conjuration skills. Sadly enough, they practiced on an English textbook. And I was there sadly enough, to be the victim in this story.

Now I would have kicked their asses long ago, but I promised my mother that I wouldn't fight any more (A promise I would break in minutes) and just act like a normal human being. When their spell worked, they wanted to summon something small like... the raven from Poe's poem. No, instead it was Beowulf. He rose and stood amongst them looking like a god. An incredibly powerful, and naked, god!

"Which one of you disturbs me in my peace?" he asked looking around. I saw all of the seniors point towards me (WHY?! Why would they do that?!) and the giant monster gaze upon me with cold eyes. His face horrified me. Not that he was hideous, but because he reminded me of something...

2nd Flashback

Am I having a flashback inside a flashback? INCEPTION! But no... I was around... 8 years old. Yeah. 8 I think... it was right after I got expelled from Catholic school (Which... by the way... destroyed my entire religion causing me to be...UN-religious.) for... misbehavior, and I was hanging out with Lucas. One of the only guys who helped me out in this time.

"Relax man! You'll get to go back and say hey to all of your old friends!"

"I guess you're right. I just hope they remember me."

"And she's there isn't she?"

"Who?"

"SHE."

"Oh...Oooohhhh... B-but she would never go out with me."

"Give it a chance Dustin." he said leaning back in his chair. We were actually at the graduation party for him and everyone else from the school. My mom was absolutely pissed when I threatened to beat the Headmaster with a bible until he shitted out turd that looked like Jesus and I got expelled. He kept on trying to force his stupid Christian morals on me and he wouldn't stop trying to molest me! What else was I to do? Either way... I'm at this party which is right where I want to be...

"Twilight Sparkle would never go out with me Lucas. She would want to date someone... normal. Someone not like me. A freak or monster as people put it."

"You never know bud. Just ask out someone here, and maybe you'll get a good sense about it."

"Huh... good point." I looked to my right to see a slim body with long pink hair. "Hello, sweetie. I was wonder-"

"WHAT DID YOU CALL ME?" he yelled turning around. It was Flutterguy, GUY, who I ended up pissing off. "Now listen to me you disgusting little freak, no one calls me that. No body. You got that?" I swear I saw the hairs in his stubble quivering in fear.

"Uh huh..."

"IS THAT ALL YOU CAN SAY?"

"Sure is..."

"YOUR DEAD!" s/he went to throw a punch, as to which I dodged beautifully. I remember the fist moving past me and hitting Lucas... and that was the last I ever saw of him. Whatever. The point is that Beowulf reminds me of Flutterguy.

End of 2nd Flashback...

"*pfft* HAHAHAHAHA!" I ended up laughing at his face, thinking back to Flutterguy, which enraged the man who resembled a mountain.

"You, young boy who smells like a cat, why do you laugh? Do I amuse you?" He asked turning around. The second I saw his butt-cheeks squint together... Oh man... I lost it.

"BWAHAHAHAHAHAH!"

"Very well... let this be a reminder to you all! This boy is as brave as he is foolish!" he went to punch me, and I quickly moved left and moved his arm upwards with a well placed kick. I watched as the entire building was being evacuated and the seniors were gone. The only people who came to my aid was Twilight, Niko, and Rainbow Dash.

"Back off!" Rainbow yelled tackling him. He grabbed her and chucked her into Niko which knocked them both out.

"Hey you're not suppose to hit girls HERO." I said getting his attention.

"Hold still!"

"Twilight, get them out of here and meet me in the park!"

"I'm on it." she ran over to our friends and teleported taking them away.

"So it's just you and me. Honorable, but foolish."

"Wha-" I didn't finish as he socked me in the jaw as quick and hard as he could, which left me dizzy. "Ohhh..."

"Are you ready to die?"

"Listen here sunshine, I ain't scared of YOU!" I poked him in the chest. "Or those other assholes..."

"I guess that's a yes."

"I don thnk u r riht..." I feel drunk, probably because I got socked in the head. He picked me up and threw me outside into the park, right where I needed to be!

"Stand and fight!"

"Nah..." I put my hands in the ground and started to dig with my claws. I quickly made a tunnel system and popped my head out of the ground from one tunnel (A trick Pinkie taught me) "Can't hit me!"

"I AM BEOWULF!" he grabbed the biggest bench he could find and brought it down upon me. I ducked back down and popped out behind him.

"Nice ass! I'm glad you keep it shaved and smooth!" I threw a rock at him and dodged another attack.

"Where's your beard?" I asked popping out of a tree. "Don't Vikings and Vagabonds (F.Y.I. A vagabond is another name for a hobo.) have humungous beards?"

"I am a GEAT!"

"I am... me! YAY!" I jumped back down and appeared under him and pulled him into the ground, leaving only his head exposed. "You can't hit me man."

"Why is that?"

"Mm... Shadow magic. You probably can't understand it thought so I'm not going to bother."

"Dustin! You did it!" Twilight said happily.

"No, not even close. Isn't that right Wolfy? Oh! Hey! Did you tell-"

"Yes. Celestia is in the process of expelling all 15 of those degenerates."

"Cool... hey Twilight..."

"Yeah?"

"The...adrenaline... is wearing off... catch me..."

"Whoa! Easy! Easy!"

"I...*pant* Ow... I really mean that! Oh ow!" I remember how it took 2 weeks for my teeth to naturally repair themselves.

"Grrrr...." Twilight had a expression of pure fear and pain on her face.

"...He's standing behind me isn't he?" she nodded her head. I didn't turn around as I felt Beowulf breathing out his nose down my neck. "Come on!" I grabbed Twilight and jumped into her shadow, making myself appear in Beowulf's and I pulled him down with us. I took us all to Disney World and grabbed onto Twilight's hand.

"Dustin, what do we do?"

"...Run." We took off making the giant chase us like the Hulk.

"Great plan!"

"I got another one!" I picked her up and threw her into the giant Disney logo pillow, leaving her unharmed. "Keep on coming you giant... thing!"

"I'll make a mantle out of you..."

"You should really go back to the 6th century." I jumped over a guard rail and he jumped down after me, right where I wanted him too as a roller coaster box hit him. I didn't expect him to grab me and keep on fighting. "Oh for the love of all that is holy!"

"You will die like a coward."

"Hey... I didn't catch your name." I said looking ahead of me at the dark tunnel.

"Beowulf."

"Huh?"

"BEOWULF!" he started to stand up.

"One more time please..." I felt some blood trickle from my ear.

"I AM-" he was cut off as the tunnel clipped his head off.

"Dead..." I felt myself relax as his body turned into pixel dust and the ride stopped. Well the ride didn't exactly stop... more like slammed on the emergency breaks and sent me flying into a large assortment of hazardous items. Eventually, I climbed out, weakly, and almost passed out as Twilight threw me over her shoulder and teleported us back to Canterlot. I continued to black in and out, but here's what I managed to see.

I saw Twilight, crying. A lot.
I saw Celestia yell at those seniors but I couldn't hear.
I saw I was puking in a toilet.
I was laying on a couch as Twilight bandaged me.
I think Fluttershy popped my back... back into place.
There was a... other thingy. I saw a thingy.

"Are you okay?" Twilight asked. She never left my side.

"I see thingies..."

"It's okay Dustin, your just in shock."

"...Right...Shock..." The thingies looked like two little versions of myself who jumped inside of my chest. I moved the blanket to see my bandaged body. "Huh?"

"You got hurt more than you thought. Just don't move."

"But... the thingy..."

"*sobs* You almost died Dustin!" she buried her head on my chest. I moved my left hand down and lightly tapped her on the nose. "Hmm? *sniff*"

"...Boop..." She smiled and I moved her in to hug. Well she did most of the hugging and she definitely hugged. For hours. It's not every day a girl passes out on top of you (no innuendo) without you're permission. Well she didn't need any... and I needed her more.

So this was one of the best weeks of my life. I proved my strength against a mythical Nordic Vagabond, I got to spend a month out of school, I developed a heavier relationship with Twilight, and I got all 15 of those assholes expelled. I don't even remember their names. I bet if I looked at the hate mail they sent me, I'd remember.

End of 1st flashback...

"Hey Twilight." I said laying down on my couch. "Do you remember when I got beaten up by Beowulf and Disney World?"

"Yeah."

"Do you remember how we laid together?"

"Yeah..." her voice was getting softer as she laid on me and slowly moved her body out to match mine. Her head nuzzled in my neck and we both felt sleep over taking us. With one quick move, I grabbed a soft blanket with my tail and wrapped it over her. "Dustin..."

"Twilight..."

"I love you..." she kissed me gently on the lips and closed her eyes, moving back down to sleep.

"Love you more..." I managed to say before passing out.

Meanwhile... 2032... in the future...

"*yawn*" I got up and stretched from the bed and looked at myself in the mirror. "Still looking as young as ever." I stretched my tail and wings while scratching my ears. I keep on falling into a trance when I see how my ears and tail turned all black. Just like my dad's when he got married. Yeah I know I got married a long time ago, but still. It always reminds me of how happy she makes me.

"What time is it?" Twilight asked on the other side of bed.

"7..." I said walking over to her and crouching. I moved her hair to the side and looked at her beautiful purple cat eyes. "Now what would the fair Queen like to do on her day off?"

"Maybe spend time with the King, wash the graffiti off the Discord statue, visit other friends... same as usual."

"Ah... Discord. Last of the draconequus!" I said mimicking his voice exactly. "The only man alive who managed to get under my skin..."

"I know everyone else wanted you to kill him, but you did the right thing Dustin."

"I just keep thinking back to that day... who he killed... how he did it... and our friends... the people we called family payed for it."

"It wasn't her fault..."

"He possessed her, I know. He also did... the other thing."

"I know, but *sigh* Look, Discord may have messed with us completely, but look, one day new bearers of the 'Elements of Harmony' shall rise."

"...Now that I think about it, I'm going to smash Discord." I pulled a sledgehammer from my cabinet and headed for the door.

"WAIT!"

"Hmm?" I stopped and looked at the woman wearing only a bathrobe and her tiara.

"Don't forget eye protection!" she held a pair of safety glasses for me to take.

"I love you so much right now!" I ran over, kissed her, grabbed the glasses, and started to whistle as I walked down the hall. All the guards knew what I was going to do. If I walk out of my bedroom with a hammer, gloves, and am whistling 'Ride of the Valkyries' then I'm going to take some rage out on the always regenerating statue. I stood out too. Black shirt, black and red sweatbands, grey jeans, red converse, etc etc.

"Hello Q." I said to the lifeless statue which was littered in graffiti. We all knew what today was... it was the anniversary of when I defeated him in one-on-one combat and decided his fate. The day I ended the cruelty of Discord... at least for now. "How's your day been going?"

"..." Nothing.

[You know Dustin, if you think hard enough than he might come back to life.]

(Great... real great. Thanks Alpha, Beta, for the encouragement.)

"..."

"SAY SOMETHING!"

"...No."

"Dick..." I grabbed the hammer and raised it high in the air.
*Final Fantasy VII battle win music playing*
"GAH!" I dropped the hammer and hit myself in the head with it while grabbing my phone. "H-hello?"

"Dustin I need some assistance."

"Oww... what do you need?"

"*sniff* I just can't deal with it."

"Fluttershy, what DO you need?"

"I...well...I hope it's not too much to ask..." she usually like to hang out with Twilight and I on this night. It makes her feel safe.

"Shy, you know we're family. Tell me what's up? And don't say hammer..." my brain squinted by the mere thought of dropping the hammer again.

"You see, I know it's Nightmare Night tonight..."

"Yeah...?"

"...And some kids came here..."

"Go on...?"

"Dustin, they dressed as Pinkie Pie. *sniff* I don't know what to do!"

"..."

"Dustin?"

"I'm sorry Shy. Do...*sigh* Do you want to hang out here? I mean I know Nightmare Night hasn't happened yet here, the time difference, but would you like to hang with us tonight?"

"I'd appreciate it."

"Give Rarity and AJ and the others a call then. Maybe we can all get together."

"Okay...Dustin?"

"Yes?"

"Are you beating Discord again?"

"...Yeah..." I sat the hammer down and began poking the statue in the eyes. I kept having these sadistic thoughts that he'd feel this.

Inside the stone prison...

"OW! OW! OW!" Discord cried every time I jabbed the eye of the statue. "Quit it you immortal imbecile! The second I get out of here, you and your family will pay!"

Back in the real world

I really have to pee. Hmm... I wonder...

"Hey Shy?"

"Yes?"

"...Can I ask you something?" I pulled the zipper down on my jeans.

"Yes."

"It's..." I stopped to begin Operation: Pissing on Discord!

"Oh don't tell me that something's wrong with Twilight!"

"What? Oh no, she's completely fine."

"Okay."

"Something's wrong with Star." I said while finishing up. "Dammit... got some on my glove..."

"OH NO!"

"Yeah. She barricaded herself in her room again. You know how Nightmare Night terrifies her now."

"But you stopped Nightmare Moon!"

"I only said that to make her feel better. I can't beat Nightmare! She's literally a nightmare to deal with because she copied Pinkie Pie's personality. I can't stand her anymore!"

"And what of Comet?"

"She's fine. She kinda... made fun of Star about the whole Nightmare came here to possess her thing."

"That sounds like what happened to Luna."

"Well that's not all she said."

"What else?" I pulled out the note I found.

"*sigh* Hah hah hah, It will be funny when Nightmare Moon makes you evil like Luna and then Mom and Dad banish you too the moon for thousands of years and pray for you to die."

"That's horrible!"

"She's 8! You know how Midnight pays absolute attention to every single detail! I'm just glad I got the note before she did..."

"Can we talk about this more when I come over? There are more kids coming over here..."

"Be strong Fluttershy! They can't hurt you if you bribe them with candy!"

"Oh no... one of them is dressed like a ladybug..."

"Goodbye Shy." I hung up and picked the hammer back up. "Hello Sally." I said to the mallet.

[No he's not!] Beta said with a sock puppet. [There is nothing wrong with being original. Right Dustin?]
"HAHAHAHAHAHA!" I was smashing the hammer against the head of the statue.
[...]

[...3...2...1...]
"Ah! Damn!" I stepped back when I hit my knee with the hammer. It didn't hurt but I left a tiny boo-boo.

A few good 10 seconds later...

I sat on the kitchen counter as Twilight placed a band-aid across my knee. She kissed it and I happily ran back outside with a chainsaw.

A few more good 10 seconds later...

I sat on the table as Twilight put a band-aid on my elbow. She kissed it like before and I happily ran back out again but with a cannon.

1 minute later...

"I'm done." I said wiping the sod from my face. "So did you talk to Shy?"

"Yeah I did. Thanks for calling her and getting us all back together Dustin. It really means a lot to me." she gave me a large hug and kiss combo which I was hoping she wouldn't do since we both ended up coughing on the sod.

"Actually she called me." I watched as our 12 year old daughter walked by the kitchen door. "Ahem! Sunlight Comet! Get in here right this instant!"

"Did I do something wrong?"

"Yeah you did! You know your sister is still nervous about Nightmare! Please don't tease her anymore!"

"*sigh* Yeah, okay. Sorry dad."

"Tell your sister that." Twilight said.

"Yes mom."

"And can you do me a favor? Take this package to Niko and Dawn for us please?" Twilight asked.

"I thought you wanted me to say sorry to Star?" she said looking at me.

"I do." I started to sip on my tea cup.

"*sigh* Fine." She grabbed Twilight's package and headed upstairs.

"Well she's gotten stubborn."

"Maybe she's mad that we don't treat her like a princess."

"But we didn't get treated that way either."

"Exactly! So how are we suppose to know how to do this?"

"*sigh*...Well take them with us tonight."

"That would be great."

"Sir!" A guard yelled running in.

"Officer Brody?"

"We have a problem..."

*facepalm*

"What happened?" Twilight asked.

"Dirk O'Brien escaped."

"...Oh that's not good." I said getting worried. "Twilight, I'll go handle this." I handed her my crown and stood up.

"Be careful, and don't do something stupid we'll all regret!" she moved up and kissed me on the cheek.

"Shadow, let's move out." Brody said.

"Hold your horses..." I continued to kiss my wife until Brody grabbed my tail. "AH! Okay okay! I'm going!" I ran outside with him and grabbed a brown jacket. I was not in the mood for this. Nightmare Night is absolutely the worst time to fuck with me. Dirk knows that. He's Discord's right hand man. He also got Twilight's parents killed... the rat bastard.

"Shadow, sir, it appears he infiltrated us last night."

"What?"

"He gained entrance to the Magic Wing in the Library. Do you know why?"

"No...wait...he can't kill Twilight or I, since we're immortal... Shit! He's going to go back in time!"

"What?"

"The Starswirl the Bearded section! Ahhh shit!" I ran outside faster than the guard could ask another question. I ran to the Library and flew up to the top window where I saw the undead servant playing with scrolls. "Dirk O'Brien! I will kill you where you stand!"

"No you won't! We all know you hate killing..."

"I'm going to make an exception with you."

"Now I'm sure your wife wouldn't approve... oh wait... Maybe she would...Oh well." he grabbed a large blue scroll which made me stop walking. "You do know what this is don't you?"

"...Now Dirk..." I said putting my hands up. "Take it easy and I might spare you... but I swear on Celestia's grave... if you activate that time spell... I will kill you."

"Oops..." he opened it and grabbed me and tackled me out the window. I realized shortly that he was gaining momentum and activated the portal below us. He kicked me in the face before entering and caused me to lose a majority of my velocity. Still I went back in time with him. He had it lucky. Landed right down on the surface. I, with my bad luck, ended up in freefall.

"God dammit..."
[You alright?]
"Yeah... just a little dizzy."

"But that was more fun. We didn't have wings."

I opened up my arms and allowed myself to fall. I realized we were heading towards Canterlot, and we ended up falling 23 miles from the Earth's surface. We were on the very barrier of space. I almost died just now.

"God it's cold..."
[Well maybe if you dressed properly...]
"I'm not wearing a combat suit on my day off!"

"I do... Smells like 2012."

I activated my invisibility spell so no one below would see me. Well it's more of a light reflection spell but if the human eye thinks I'm naked, then it's good enough for me. I opened my wings and gently landed behind the bar, where I cut the spell of and began walking like any normal person. I had my tail and ears tucked away and my phone out.

'Rrrriiinnnggg...'

"Come on..."

"Hello?"

"Twilight!"

"Dustin what happened?! I heard the window break and saw you disappear!"

"I'm in 2012 right now."

"He's going to kill us in the past?"

"Well...it certainly looks like it." I was in a crowd of people, and each one of them looked at me awkwardly. I, believe it or not, actually grow in the future to a good 6'2". That, along with the cat eyes and fangs, make me stand out.

"Don't stare." A mother said to her child.

"Freak." Another person said before I tripped him.

"Is it the day of the play?" Twilight asked.

"Looks like it. I just found a flyer."

"Wow... I forgot how horrible it ended up."

"Yeah...hahahaha..."

"It's not funny!"

"It was a little funny."

"...A little. But it was super embarrassing."

"I remember..." I stopped when I saw Dirk climbing into the school. "...I got to go."

"Be careful." I pushed the crowd out of my way and ran towards the school. I opened up the window but heard a kid yell at me from behind which startled me.

"Uh...H-hello?" I asked turning around and looking at Rainbow Dash. I felt myself become very sad... knowing her future fate.

"What do you think you're doing?"

"...I'm...chasing somebody."

"Oh so you're a pervert?"

"No I'm not a goddamn pervert!"

"Stalker?"

"Yeah, in a way I guess. Now if you'll excuse me..."

"Not so fast."

"Can I help you?"

"Why do you remind me of somebody?"

"Why do YOU remind me of somebody?"

"Uh... I do?"

"...No you couldn't be. I was thinking of the fastest flyer to ever live... but nah..." I turned back around.

"I am too the fastest flyer!"

"Can you show me?"

"Watch this!" she said flying off into the sky. I took this opportunity to climb inside the school. I was in the scaffolding above the play stage where I saw Dirk. He looked at me and I looked at him but we both said the same thing. 'Shh!' The play had started.

He's right there man! Go kill him!

(I remember near the beginning... the entire set collapsed and the show was ruined!)

(I am! We destroyed our own play!)
[Oh ho ho! No way! That is so awesome!]

I stood up and ran towards Dirk. He threw a light at me, I slid below it, jumped up, and equipped a shadow sword. I went to cut him but ended up cutting some rope which controlled the entire set.

"Just like old times..."

"Are you crazy?" He shouted at me.

"A little." I looked around to see the crowd was panicking like last time. I grabbed the scroll and dragged Dirk outside where I found Rainbow.

"What did you do?" She shouted.

"I'm sorry!" I activated the spell and threw Dirk and myself in while closing it behind me. This was a crazy ordeal... just like when it happened to me 20 years ago. Yeah I'm 36 years old... even though Twilight and I stopped aging around 20. The same time I married her. Either way, the portal took us back to our time and we landed in the crypt. I looked around at the 6 coffins that decorated the area. King Faust, Queen Faust, Celestia, Luna, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash.

"Why can't you just die?" Dirk asked. I punched him in the temple and dragged him into the morgue and threw him on a stretcher. "W-what are you doing?!"

"I've had enough of you." I threw him into the incinerator and cremated him. "*sigh* I wonder how things are in the past? Oh well. Better get home for dinner."

Meanwhile... in the past...

"Hey...uh...Niko. Did you... see that?" I asked Niko.

"Yeah. I did. Kinda wish I didn't." We both stood and watched the burning stage set. I had Twilight in my arms because she fainted.

"Did anybody get hurt?"

"Actually yes. Trixie was on stage."

"Ah! That doesn't sound so bad."

"It's not. Just a sprained ankle. But you know how she's exaggerating her pain."

"Yeah... well I'm going to take Twilight home now. See you and Frost later."

"Speaking of Frost... where is she?"

"What do you mean?"

"She's not here. Was she in the play?"

"I don't think so. Maybe she's in our room."

"Maybe." We walked together, and I'm kinda glad we did. Niko was nice enough to open the doors for me. "Don't hit her head."

"Ow."

"Don't hit your own head either." We walked into our room and I laid Twilight on the couch.

"She's not here!" Niko basically shouted. "All her stuff is gone and the entire room looks different."

"Relax, I'm sure she..." He gave me his sad puppy dog eyes. Tears and all. "...Just... needed some space?"

"You're a big fucking help!" he cried running out the room and slamming the door. "Stupid cat!" I heard on the other side.

"Aw..." I looked in the kitchen and saw a white note planted on the fridge.

'Dear Niko, I'm sorry but I must leave. My family has called for my name, and according to tradition, means they found my future. I shall be married and embark on my quest to become queen of my people. Please forgive me, I know we had lots of fun together. I love you, Niko. Goodbye forever, for we will never see each other again.'

"Oh no..."

"Dustin what is it?" Twilight asked waking up. I wiped my tears away and handed her the note which caused her to tear up. "She didn't even say goodbye?"

"She did... on that paper... to Niko." I sat down beside her. "How do I break this to him? I'm his best friend... but... I can't keep this a secret!"

"Keep what a secret?" He yelled walking in the room. He yanked the note from Twilight's hand and read it to himself. "YOU TRIED TO HIDE THIS FROM ME?!" he yelled, furious at me. In case you forgot, Niko earned the title 'Big Red' due to the fact that Big Red is his favorite gum and that he can change his size. So when he gets angry, he grows. "ASSHOLE!" He punched me in the chest and threw me down.

"*cough cough* Think about what your doing!" I choked out as he picked me up by my shirt.

"Put him down!" Twilight cried while touching his back. "Niko please! Listen to me!"

"SHE'S GONE!" Oh god he's getting sad and angry! The worst possible combination.

"N-Niko, I need you to-" I didn't finish as he threw me into the hallway. "*back popping* Drop...me...ow..." I started to get up as I saw him coming but was unable to dodge his speed. I didn't want to fight back either. I grabbed his hand and opened it up to allow me to breath... the only thing I could do at this moment.

"Does it hurt little kitty?"

"*cough* N...Niko...please..." I saw his fist come flying towards me and nail me between the eyes and my arms fall down. Yeah he was mad... but I figured if I played dead, then he would stop. Teach him a lesson or something. His grip loosened and he held me in his arms.

"Oh god! What did I do?! Wake up man! Wake up!"

"If I do... will you stop?" I mumbled.

"Yeah just don't die on me!"

"Then I'm awake."

"Oh man... I almost lost it this time...God..." he pulled his legs to his head and cried softly. I didn't move from my position on the hallway floor, I just let Twilight stroke my hair. "Why did she leave?"

"You read the note. Because her kingdom and family needs her."

"Why didn't she tell me?"

"She knew you would react like this. Clever girl..." I made eye contact with him. "Don't let it kill you. Cheer up, and be happy that she's going to have a prosperous life as a Queen of Snow Fairies." Mm... that doesn't sound too good actually. If Fairies are usually evil and enjoy causing trouble, then what's the queen like? Oh man... "I'm sorry Niko."

[Don't be sorry dude.] I heard in my head. [The dude just kicked your butt.]

(Why am I hearing voices?)
Oh because your in shock and your mind can't process it.

"Twilight am I dreaming?"

"Yes. Wake up." she said too me. I opened my eyes to see I was on my bed getting a bandage treatment from Twilight. She was in the chair beside me, and she fell asleep laying on my chest. I pulled the rest of her body up without waking her up and wrapped us both up with the quilt. I felt around for bandages and noted the ones covering my neck and chest. Amazing how my day ends isn't it?

First I wake up, then I see a small fight between two dudes on the scaffolding, then I see that very same scaffolding fall down and ruin the play, Twilight faint in my arms, apparently Trixie was injured, Frost left us, Niko went into a hulking state out of sadness, and now I'm back in bed. Not bad... not bad at all. I noticed that Twilight's uniform was still on and that she would be furious if her uniform was wrinkled and unkempt. So I took her clothes off and slipped both of our pj's back on.

"Hmm?" she woke up as I laid down beside her. "Did I go to bed?"

"Uhh... yes."

"Mm..." she stretched her arms out. "Did you change my clothes?"

"I know you don't want your uniform messy."

"Aw... thanks, in the creepy weird way."

"Did I get hurt that bad?"

"He beat you up in the hallway and then ran away. I carried you in here and fixed you up! Good as new!"

"I'm sorry about your play."

"I'm sorry about your friend."

"Our friends." I pulled her in for a hug. "But...in the very end...I still have you Twilight Sparkle. My little marshmallow." She leaned up and nibbled on my ears in a way I did to her once. "Stop! You'll make me blush!"

"At least you don't have a nickname like marshmallow."

"I call you that because your soft and sweet."

"...Now I'm going to blush." And she did. Still, we continued to hold to each other like the entire world was crumbling down. Something eating away at it's surface, trying to get to it's core. And the only way to stop it was to stay together with your loved ones. So we held on like nothing else mattered because, in all honesty, Twilight Sparkle was the only thing in my life that I cared about right now. No family, no enemies, no religion, no friends, etc... "What do we do about Niko?"

"I'll find him when I feel better. He probably decided to go back to his old room."

"Didn't Dawn get his old room?"

"..." Say what now?

"Oh..."

"That's not good." I groaned as I got out of bed and I pulled on a light jacket and made my way to Niko's room through the hallway. I was still bandaged and had a serious headache. "NIKO!" I knocked on the door as hard as I could. I opened it to find him crying on Dawn's shoulder and she was holding him. Barely, I might add. She didn't know what to do but be a good friend and get the pain out of him.

"Shh... let it all out. You'll be fine!" She moved her head over and mouthed 'He's been here for hours!'

'What should I do?' I mouthed back.

'Be a good friend.'

'He just beat me up!' as soon as I mouthed that, he turned around. "Ohh... h-hey Niko oh buddy oh pal of mine! Don't hit me." I said quietly as I hid my head away from him.

"I'm so sorry man!" he picked me up like a child and cried into my shoulder. "*sob* It's just...I don't know what to do! Ahahaha..." It was the cry of a broken champion. I felt my eyes water up and I returned the hug.

"Hey... get a hold of yourself you big softie. Frost was dumb to just leave you. You're a great guy and everything!"

"Everything?"

"Everything."

"Thanks man."

"Don't mention it... like...ever."

"*chuckle* I'll consider it." There we go! Back to good old happy Niko! I looked over at Dawn who had a napkin in her hand.

"*sniff* That was so sad..."

"So what do I do?" Niko asked putting me down.

"Well..." I wiped the tears off my jacket. "...I don't know, actually."

"You've been through break-ups before right?"

"Yeah but they weren't that bad and I broke up with them. I don't think I'm ever going to leave Twilight though."

"I know what to do." Dawn said.

"You do?" we both asked.

"I...I got two tickets to Wreck-it Ralph, and I had a friend in town say she was going to hang with me... but she lied and now I'm here. How about we go see a movie?" Niko looked at me and I nodded my head up and down ferociously.

'You go to that movie right bucking now!' I said with hand language.

'Bucking?' he responded back.

'I mean fucking. Applejack's honesty must be rubbing off on me.'

'LOL'

'Did you just text me with hand language?'

"Yes." He pushed me out the room and closed the door.

"H-how...how did you do that?" I asked myself. I got up and walked back to my room. When I walked in, I gave Pal food and went in to bed with Twilight.

"How was Niko?" I made hand gestures (immature ones) that he was 'doing' Dawn now. "...That fast?"

"I guess. I mean Dawn's a cute girl and everything but... he just got dumped by Frost right?"

"So what, did he take his anger out on you two?"

"Mostly me."

"I see."

"But they are both alive and happy so... I'm going to lay down. Goodnight."

"Goodnight."

I remember as I laid down, I felt... ashamed, I guess. No I was happy! Very happy that those two were getting along so great in such a sort amount of time! But... Niko doesn't understand that Frost will raise an army to take over the other kingdoms. Still I bet she would never attack us...

In the future...

"To our fallen family!" I shouted raising my glass into the air. "CHEERS!"

"CHEERS!" Everyone else shouted. I was on my 5th bottle of scotch.

"Hey waitress! More drinks on me please!"

"Of course your majesty! You're a hero after all! You don't have to be so polite to us." she said grabbing more drinks.

"It wouldn't be the same." Do you want to know what happened to me besides the wings and immortality stuff? My metabolism boosted. I can't get drunk anymore. Neither can Twilight or any of our offspring... but... the others? Not so lucky...

"*hic* It was real fun of you to invite us..." Fluttershy said taking down another glass.

"Shy I think you've had enough cider."

"What tells you that?"

"You're on your 3rd glass. And it's kid cider too."

"Yeah... Can I get some water please?" she asked the waitress. The worker nodded and left to get a glass. "Um... thank you..." she said quietly after getting the beverage.

"Can ya handle that sugarcube?" AJ asked.

"Hehehe..." I, along with everyone else, laughed. Even Fluttershy laughed at it. Now Applejack... boy she could really handle her liquor. I mean I'm sipping on scotch and she's taking down barrels of Apple Farm Cider and some Appletini cocktails. I don't think you understand just how hardcore she get's to be.

"Twilight, Dustin, we should do this more often." Rarity said outright. "I miss you two so much!"

"Aw... thanks." Twilight said with a smile. I looked outside real quick to see all of the children playing on the playground and kids going around and asking for candy.

"Why don't we all go camping? For old time's sake!" Niko said planting his glass on the table.

"Haha! That sounds entertaining!" I said agreeing to his idea. The others soon cheered up along with me, except Twilight. "Hey...Twilight what's wrong?"

"I'm just thinking about THEM."

"Oh... I'm sure they are happy... where ever the deceased go."

"But-"

"Pinkie wasn't herself. It was Nightmare and Discord. (I'll go over the tragedy in the next chapter.) Still I think we should all be thankful to get out alive."

"Yes. You're right of course." She moved over and hugged me. "I know you had it the worst, so you don't want to talk about it."

"It's okay. We're all together now, as a family! Let us never forget that! Because this tragedy-" I said while standing up. "Has made us stronger! It may have broken down our hearts, and our minds, but as men and women with minds, we stand back up and rebuild them from the top! Bigger! Stronger! We will never lose to our enemies due to our friendship and love for one another! And though it took that tragedy for us to realize it, we are now prepared!" I raised my glass to the air.

"For friendship!" Twilight yelled throwing her glass up.

"FRIENDSHIP!" the rest joined us.

"HARMONY! LOVE! AND FAMILY!" We continued to rant for the next several minutes until a brick sailed through the window and I caught it (It actually knocked the glass out of my hand and took it's place.)

"Uhhh... why is this brick made of ice?" I asked as I put it on the table. The brick then shattered into a note.

"Ahem..." Twilight cleared her throat. "Enjoy your family and friends now your highness-es, for we shall attack by the noon of the first day. Our kingdom shall rule them all! Starting with your pathetic town! Go ahead and send your best soldier, we're not scared of a little shadows! The Snow Fairies shall live for all eternity!"

"..." We all remained silent until I spoke up. "I don't...like the fact that they addressed me in that threat."

"What do we do?" Fluttershy asked.

"Well...*sigh* I guess... I'll handle this. Let's just enjoy our party now-"

"This sounds serious!" said Applejack.

"You don't say..." I said to myself as I started eating again. "Dawn, you and Niko have been awfully quiet."

"Dustin... that sounds like Frost!" Niko said up.

"*gulp* Who?"

"From 11th grade!"

"Oh yeah... the cute ice girl... how is she doing?" Twilight shrugged and continued to munch on bread.

[She just threatened to kill you!]

(I knew that.)

[Kiss-ass.]

[...Kiss...ass...?]

"You know what...I'm going to go talk to her right now. She'd never expect that." I stood up and kissed Twilight on her lips. "I'll be back within the hour hopefully! I'll be back guys!"

"Be careful!" they all shouted. I traveled to the armory and equipped my black combat suit and my cloak and, of course, my goggles. I jumped into the shadows and appeared in the ice kingdom. I wrapped myself with the cape (which made me appear invisible.) and pulled the hood up and watched from a distance to see an army gathering.

(They're going to invade us!)

(Yeah... but I didn't think Frost would turn evil. Well so much goes for that plan.)
You do know that someone's coming behind you right?

I didn't move a single muscle as the ice giant came walking past me, dumping snow everywhere.

(He's...bigger than I thought.)
[I wonder how much it takes to fee him.]

(...What do they eat anyways?)
Snow I guess.
Yeah you can! You put it in your mouth, you eat it, and your stomach feels full. You ate it.

(Alright alright...)

I was happy that Twilight put an entire mask in the suits design. Like a ski mask but... more combat-y. So I made my way to the throne room where I saw Frost wearing a crown. Man she... matured. I don't remember her having a d-cup and being over 6' tall.

"What do we do if Shadow attacks like in your letter?" The ambassador asked.

"Nonsense. From what I've seen Shadow isn't as hardheaded as one would think. He'll probably attack tomorrow." another ambassador said. I moved to the shadow right behind her throne. If I wanted to... I could kill her right now. I felt my left eyebrow twitch and my senses pick up. There was something else in this room other than her and her companions. I looked around and didn't see any other threats.

[What is that feeling I'm sensing?]

(No...)

The Queen didn't say anything. I wasn't sure it was even Frost to begin with. I can't just assassinate her either, it goes against my code. I can only kill in self-defense. Or mercy-kill if that opportunity comes. So I did the next best thing. I stuck my hand into the shadow with a tranquilizer and stabbed everyone with the needle, giving each one of them a small does. Enough to knock out an elephant.

"You think that can stop me?" Frost spoke. Her voice was cold and heartless. I realized she froze the needle and shattered it before I touched her. She flipped over the throne and made eye contact with me.

"She's a ninja?!"
[Dodge man!]

"Too late!" she said kicking me in my chest and sending me through the throne. I threw a fork at her and saw her freeze that too.

(Hmm... so I'm going to have to use hand-to-hand to beat her. Hahaha... my favorite.) I began popping my knuckles. She looked at me with a deranged murderous smile and snapped her neck.

"Uhh... I don't really want to fight now."

"What's wrong?! Am I too much for you?!"

"God your creepy. Now I see why Niko would dump your ass."

"I dumped him!"

"Details details..."

"Shut up and fight me!" she ran towards me and threw a good punch, but I jumped over it and kicked her in the face sending her back.

(She can't fight if she's aggravated. WEAKNESS DISCOVERED!)

"Ice Shower!" she threw an entire wave of ice spikes towards me.

"Beta Zone!" I drew the guitar from my chest and turned it into the shield and expanded it deflecting all of the ice attacks. "Alpha Wave!" I changed into Alpha's form and the guitar turned into a scythe (If you don't remember how this fighting system works then go back and read some of the A Few More Good Stallions chapters.) and I tried hacking at her.

"Fight me like you mean it!"

"I don't kill!" I rammed the bottom of the weapon into her chest and knocked her back. "*pant* Unless I have to."

(She's making me sweat.)

[Not even close.]

"HAHAHAHAHA!"

(She's laughing.)

[Watch out!]

Frost was right in my face, now wearing battle armor made from ice. Her eyes matched mine, but hers were lifeless and had no pupils inside them. I was shocked, to say the least, and put distance between us.

"Discord helped show me the true path..."

"Discord? Frost, I think I found your problem. He's a horrible person that-"

"Don't speak ill of my father!" she swung a sword at my neck which I barely dodged.

(DID SHE SAY FATHER?!)
[Yeah she did!]

"I thought Screwball was his kid."

"She's here too." She pointed to the crazed female levitating behind me.

"Wazzup." she said while playing with her lip. I waved at her and went back to fighting.

"Now I just don't understand this. Did Discord fuck the witch from Narnia?"

"GRRRRAAAHHH!" she really does have a short temper.

"I don't like this. I want the nice ditzy Frost back."

"She died long ago!" she gave me a hard roundhouse kick and jumped back. I just now realized who she was. The cold eyes, the frosty hair, and the amazing physical and magical strength... she's a Crystal Bearer!

"I'm sorry." I said as I punched her as hard as I could in the middle of her chest. I felt the hard crystal embodied into her.
(I don't think she's really Discord's kid.)
[Is it a mind trick?]

(I dunno.)

"You think you can stop my army? Look out the window..." I walked over to the glassless window space and saw literally thousands of people aiming weapons at me... and that's just one side of the castle.

"Well...everyone stand down!" I shouted at them. "Or I will kill you!"

"He's lying!"

"Get him!" One of them fired at me, destroying the wall. I grabbed the sharp rock that flew from the wall and shot it towards him, penetrating his eye socket and killing the random soldier.

"Ahahahaha! You can't win!" Frost shouted behind me. "I will-" I stopped her speech when I shot her with a stun gun and knocked her out.

"If Lightning was here, than this entire thing might have gone faster." I said to myself searching the room for weapons. I found a hidden armory behind the throne, full of explosives. "This will do!" I grabbed the rocket launcher and ran to the window. "Now... how do I use this thing?"

Aim and shoot?

We were all cut off as the weapon unfolded into a larger rocket launcher that looked like it was a doomsday weapon.

<...Good job.>
(Yep. All me.)
[Fire!]

I pulled the trigger and fired one small missile towards the crowd and it didn't go off.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" they all began laughing at me.

"That was thoroughly disappointing. Guess I have to do it the old fa- *KABLOOM!* HOLY SHIT!" It went off like a nuke! How did they get this much fire power?! No matter! I got to take out the other side!

'Warning! Warning! Intruder alert!'

"Delayed intruder alarm?"

'Self destruct imminent. In 5...4...3...' I didn't waste any time. I grabbed Frost and jumped into a shadow, and took us both to Canterlot. I watched from a distance the entire ice berg blow up in a giant explosion. I'm glad that they were all made of snow and ice... the soldiers I mean. I was worried that I killed a large amount of people for a second there...

(What do we do with her?)
You're the king! Don't you have a magic-proof jail cell or something?

15 or so minutes later...

"Happy Nightmare Night mister!" one of the teens said to me with the brown birth mark around his eye.

"Oh...uh...happy...Nightmare Night to you?" I was still making my way to the restaurant. Well I was still thinking to myself about rather how easy that was. Well probably because I found an rocket launcher but other than that... yeah... pretty easy.

[I think you're deceiving yourself.]

(Blah blah blah, I won didn't I?)

I opened the door to the restaurant to see all of my friends cheering and applauding for me.

"I saw the explosion from here dude!" Niko said happily.

"Pinkie and Rainbow would've been proud of ya!" Applejack said. And if she said it, then she must have been honest about it.

"Thanks AJ. That means a lot actually..." I took my seat. "That was an ordeal however. They had giants and thousands of ice soldiers! Who knows how many more they can make! And Discord was apparently Frost's biological father. She's a Crystal Bearer."

"Are you being serious right now?" Twilight asked. I handed her the pure white crystal I pulled from her chest.

"This is a magic amplifier. She has thousands of these! So do the other fairies! They are not amateurs, they obviously know what they are doing. And I went after the immediate threat... who knows where the others are at." (I'm also going to continue to Snow Wars in the next chapter.)

"Let's just be prepared." Twilight said. "Tonight, I'll set up security measures..."

Meanwhile in the past... around this time...

"Is he going to be a problem?" Dancing Blade asked in secretly.

"You know he is." Singing said in response. "He killed us when he was still young..."

"So you're saying we murder a kid?! Don't we have enough blood on our hands?!" Iron asked.

"ENOUGH!" Discord shouted, gaining everyone's attention. "This isn't the time to second think things. We need to removed Dustin, Twilight, and everyone in our path towards the Kingdom."

"How do we do that?"

"I'll handle the situation. You all wait for my signal. I'll call with details when I know more. Everyone's dismissed!" All stood up and left the room except for Discord, who mildly chuckled to himself. "Hmhmhmhm... I know just how to get rid of the Shadow." He snapped his fingers and began to conjure a portal of sorts. "Equestria shall be this child's prison."

Dustin's POV

[You need to wake up!]
"Mm..."

"That feels nice Twilight..."

"How... did ya learn to... use wind? WIND?!" I sudden woke up and looked around to see I was somewhere up in the sky falling. "WHOOOOAAAA! What is going on?"

[Discord!]
"Who?"

"Why? What did I do to him?"

"Where the hell are we?"

I flipped myself around and saw that I was heading towards a small town. Oh shit! I'm going to die! I am seriously going to die!

"Dear mom...dad...Twilight...Lily...and whoever else cares about me, I'm sorry about what's coming for me." I felt myself hit a cloud and the soft pillow like surface catch me and hold me. "Oh hey! I'm alive!"

"Get 'em!" I heard from below. I continued to kick my legs as I was losing my grip, like I was hanging on for dear life. Then I felt an object punch me in the gut with the force of a rocket, throwing me from the cloud and into the trees. I felt my body hit a majority of branches and continue to flip until I hit the floor with a loud *BANG!*

[Shit! Dustin!]

(...Twilight...help...)

Will Dustin survive? (Probably...) Why is Discord evil? What is going on with two different timelines at the same time happening? More to find out in the next chapter!

Yep. I'm now one of those announcer guys you see on a Sponge-bob episode. Okay just a few things... one I rewrote this chapter like 3 times so I'm stoked about uploading it, and two... I'm stuck... I don't know if I should waste my time with Halo 4 (which I'm really happy about!) or Assassin's Creed 3. Other than that... nothing much going on here.

Well... I'm obviously not going to post a chapter tomorrow, because SEASON 3! I've waited for so long and it's finally here! Let us all celebrate bronies! YEEEEAAAAAHHHHHH! Y-yeah...*Wheeze*

It appears the author has fainted due to extreme awesomeness being in the air. Please stay tuned for more chapters guys! :D smiley face... I think that's what it is. Look I'm the author's robot maid/automated messenger for situations like this when he passes out.

Jump to top

Does a cat belong in a world full of ponies? The answer is no.

Well I just saw the season 3 premiere... and it was better than I ever expected! Also Twilight showed herself to be the best pony! (Even though Spike was the one to deliver the crystal heart.) I still think she was the greatest of all ponies! Well not exactly... but whatever. Also King Sombra was pretty intense. I think we just found Dustin's greatest enemy people. Shadow vs Shadow. That is where this chapter will probably end up.

"*GASP!* Oh...*cough cough cough* Ugh...my head..." I put my hand to my face to wipe the dirt from my vision.
[Are you okay?]
"No..."

"My ribs... all of them..." I realized right then, and right now, that I wasn't in my bed. No... and far from it. And that rainbow thing that slammed into me... someone tried to kill me and it was no accident.

When I stood up, I felt a sharp pain into my chest. then I get a good look at my surroundings and smell smoke. Their was a fire near me. I was on fire!

"Oh dammit!" I started to shriek in pain and panic when I got enough sense to roll my leg on the ground and put the fire out. It was the only part of me that was injured. Well my hands got burned as well, but the pain was so intense I couldn't think right. I looked down at my calf and had a sudden nightmare...

I remember this one time from very long ago, when this worker, some random man I had never met, got dragged into my house. The doctor refused to help him and claimed that the man would die. My family said they would help him (my mom's a doctor) and they tried to save him. I saw his leg, the black charred flesh and the bone showing, and I was immediately disturbed by it. It made me sick.

So when I lay here, on the ground in a place I am not familiar with, and my leg's all burnt up, I start to feel uncomfortable. I was scared that my leg would have been just like the guy's who died in my house. I didn't want that to happen.

[Why are you still waiting here?]

I saw my leg and I felt my stomach churn. It was red, and inflamed. Far worse than a 3rd degree burn. The blisters that showed on my hands after I pulled them off my leg caused me to lose my lunch. But it was salvageable. I wouldn't die from this if I got attention right now. I hate burns. I always had. Even the smallest burn would annoy me more than anything. I just have always hated it.

I looked around to see where the fire had started, and it was surrounding me so it was hard to tell. Except for one spot, where the fire seemed to open up in a path. The inhabitants were burning me out of the woods. It's the most original method but it is very, very effective. So I hobble through the fire and flames, and as I did, I noticed I was holding a strange guitar.

"What's this?"
[The Clementine. She'll be our best friend for the rest of our lives.]

"Sounds effective."
[You might want to touch your back as well.]
"What the hell is on...my......What the hell is on my back!"

"Wings?!"

"Magical world?"
[This is Equestria. Everything about this planet breaths life and magic.]
"Huh...amazing!"

I played with my wings and guitar as I walked towards the exit. I changed the guitar into a scythe, sword, hammer, a bow, whatever I wanted. I could even do guns! But I had best not start a war. I am in no condition to fight, let alone walk. I also decided to start talking inside my head so no one would think I'm crazy. Also the wings kinda protected me against the cold. I wonder what Twilight would say if she saw me? Oh well... I owe it to these two... little mes for saving me.

(I never asked you this. What are your names?)

I'm Beta.

[Prepare yourself, we're nearing the exit.]

I walked outside of the trees to see that I was being lead by a small group of cartoon ponies. I wanted to not believe in what I saw... I actually wanted to smack myself stupid for thinking I was seeing things! But instead, I played along with what they said.

"Wow, it's so cool!" the pink one said jumping around me.

"I thought you said he was dangerous." the purple unicorn asked the rainbow pegasus. "Why did you make me burn him out of the forest?!"

"He is...I think."

"You think? So what if he wasn't? You just knocked this poor guy into the woods Rainbow! We almost lit him on fire!" the orange cow-pony said. By this time, my headache had worsened. I tried to walk away but I had no more strength inside me. As I hobbled, I felt the guitar fall out of my hand and my legs quit working. Quickly I fell, and this time I couldn't get back up. I had blacked out again.

Meanwhile... at Earth...

I laid on the bed, continuing to cry and pour my sorrows into my pillow.

"Twilight, you in there?"

"No! Go away!" I shouted pulling my blanket over me.

"Come on Twilight! It's been 4 days! I'm sure he's fine..."

"What if he's not?" I asked him. Spike walked in the door and ran to my side, pulling the blanket away from me and picking me up. "Hey! Let me down Spike! Please!"

"No! You'll just go back to bed!"

"But-"

"Listen Twilight, you know Dustin would never run away. Now you need to get over it and start finding him. Laying in bed and crying all day while stuffing your face with TV dinners will not fix that problem!"

"...*sniff* It won't?"

"NO!" I jumped when he said that. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to shout... but dammit Twilight, listen to yourself!"

"I need to find him... no matter what it costs."

"I can help." said someone knocking at the door. The man entered, and appeared to be extremely tall, with white hair, and a fang. Not two fangs, but I mean just one big fang. "Call me Q..."

In the future...

"Answer me right now Frost." I asked the queen who I had chained up to a table. "Who are you working for?"

"You already know!"

"Frost... do you really want to piss me off?" I asked as I opened a bottle of whiskey and poured it around her and on the torches. I held a matchbox in her face, giving her the message that I'd burn her alive just for the ironic feeling.

"I'm working for King Sombra!"

"Sombra? Never thought I'd hear that name again..."
[I hated that prick.]

"30 years. It was the Equestrian Incident, remember?"

Back to Dustin...

"AAAAAAHHHHHH!" I cried as I woke back up from my nightmare. It was intense and horrifying. I dreamed about my world... and everyone I loved dying. Not only that... but I think I was the murderer. Not my typical murder one annoying brat cream, but instead it was everybody.

"You scared the livin' daylights out of me!" The orange cow-pony said beside me. I was drenched in sweat and yet freezing in an awkward moment. I looked down to see I was chained and being watched by guards behind me. So I realized that I was stuck here, and would probably do everything I'm asked to do so I can leave quicker. "You can talk to me pardner."

"Or me instead of her."

"She didn't try to kill me..." I said pointing to Applejack. "Soo... I'll take my chances with her."

The other girls giggled, until just then a black figure opened the door! The light behind him was grey and thunderbolts fell from the sky and lit up the sky behind him. He walked in and closed the door to pull his hood off...

"Whoo! That's a pretty bad storm out there!" he said taking off the coat. He was a black pony, with silver cat eyes (exactly like mine, which change color due to my surroundings), brown spiky hair, and he instantly hugged and kissed the purple unicorn. If I didn't know any better... I'd say he was just like me. "...Hey Twilight..." he asked her. "What's...um...what's this?" he said pointing at me.

"Oh my apologies Mr...?"

"Shafer. Dustin Shafer, but you can call me whatever you want." I had better not risk causing a commotion.

"Well Mr. Shafer, my name is John Smith. I'm a human from the planet Earth. You see-" I started to go through the entire story... *sigh* AGAIN!

Meanwhile with Twilight...

"So you're telling me that you can help me?" I asked Q.

"That's exactly what I'm saying. You're a smart girl Twilight."

"But you don't want anything in return?"

"Nope. Nothing."

"...It's obviously a trap Twilight." Spike said beside me.

"Shh!" I said putting my finger over his mouth. "Dustin could seriously be in trouble!"

"Oh he is, I know it in my guy..."

Back with Dustin

I had just explained the story. Everything that I had just happened to me as well.

"Well jeez...I'm really sorry for before." Rainbow said.

"It's cool."

"So it's our fault that you're here?" Applejack asked. "Boy I feel mighty bad about that."

"What do you mean?"

"We had just banished Discord from Equestria." said a voice from behind me. I turned to see a large white figure with a horn and wings standing with the guards. 'Celestia' I thought in my head. So here I was, on a couch, in a library of sorts, tied up and shackled, and was about to talk to, without a doubt, one of the strongest people in existence. One bad move and then boom... I'm dead. "I'm afraid he took it out on you and your planet 'John Smith.' Did you honestly think I wouldn't recognize you?" she asked.

"Celestia? Well you're looking good for a princess."

"And what am I in the world you come from Dustin Shafer?" she asked making the others gasp except for the pony version of me, who just chuckled silently.

"You're my principle. At the school I go to. Celestia's Border School for Magic! Doesn't that have a nice ring to it?"

"I own a school here for the most gifted of unicorns!"

"Where I come from, everyone has magic inside them. Only about 8% of the total world population know how to use it though."

"Why is that?"

"People see magic as a curse and a weapon, so others want to control that weapon and others want to destroy it before it can hurt them. We... the magic users... see the world differently. Everyday is a fight for survival... and you're school is the only way we'll learn how to blend in."

"That sounds horrifying!" Twilight said.

"Actually it's kinda fun... unless your me who is hated by the rest of the world for another reason. Most other humans don't have tails or animal traits. Those who do are rare descendants from a time before. I don't want to go into anymore detail..." I said making eye contact with Twilight. "NO QUESTIONS." I say very clearly to make her sparkling eyes go away. "Actually that's ironic... I have a question."

"Yes?" Luna asked me coming out of nowhere.

"Why am I shackled up?"

"Because your dangerous."

"Weren't the ropes enough?" Fluttershy asked the other Dustin.

"No... because he cut them when he was 'sleeping'. Very clever other me." he said pulling the ropes off my arms. He was right. I did cut them silently and quietly. Now the others were getting suspicious of me and the tension only grew worse.

"So it was right of me to try and kill him!" Rainbow said, and I think accidentally. She must've been holding that in for a while, waiting for the right time to say it. Well she got it out in the open, causing everyone around me to argue. Even the princesses, and even the guards. While this happened, I got on the floor and moved across the library like a caterpillar.

(I'm leaving like a boss!)

[It's better than the Human Centipede.]

[Hahahaha!]

I moved onto my butt and drew out one of my claws, which I picked open the shackles with. I don't think I would ever make it far in life without my literally indestructible claws. I moved the metal cuffs, which weighed at least 40 pounds each by the way, to the side and watched them continue to fight and argue. I was bored so I opened a window and stared out of it. Seeing the town inhabited with ponies was a sight worth seeing.

I don't think I've ever seen a happier sight in my life. Everyone knew and cared for each other. They would all leave their houses, get together outside, and hang out as a group, kinda like the ones in the library with me. If only my Twilight was here. She'd make this scene so much better. I'd be a lot happier as well...

"What's he doing?!" Rainbow shouted at me. "So you're trying to make a run for it huh?" she asked.

"Nah." I said sitting back in the chair I pulled up and stretching my back. "If I wanted to run, I would've done it a while back now."

"Oh yeah?!"

"...Yes."

"Oh I'm sure that's what you would have done."

"Is she always like this?" I asked the others.

"Always like what?" she demanded.

"You take everything as a threat! I just wanted to look outside, I didn't know that was a big issue with 'RAINBOW DASH'. If your obviously so much more important, then why do you care about what I do?"

"...That's not the point!"

"And then she changes the topic..."

"What did you say?!" I stared at her with my left eye, not losing concentration with my stare. I was fed up with her right about now. "Oh...right." I made the motion with my hand for her to go back in the room and talk with the others. I let them talk amongst themselves as I saw a large white unicorn running as fast as he could for the library. I knew he was serious because he had an eyepatch.

"Twilly!" he shouted bursting through the door. "We've just received word that you have a strange and dangerous creature here!" he said right beside me. He didn't even bother to look at me. But I did recognize him as Shining Armor.

"Hey." I said.

"Shh... I'm busy." he said holding his hoof out in my face. I looked over at Cadence in the doorway who just shrugged her shoulders and we both looked at him.

"He's got a cool eyepatch." I told her.

"Griffon attack."

"Ah... that explains it. How long will this take?"

"A few minutes." I sighed when she said that and leaned back in my chair. I felt down to my leg to find the medicine stained bandage that wrapped around my burn wound. I also noticed the Clementine by the door. So I grabbed the guitar and placed my ear against it as Shining and the others argued.

I heard a low strumming noise. I wasn't play the guitar. No it was alive! It was a noise I had known since I was born! It was my heartbeat! Anamorphic heart rhythms are different than the average human. Mine is that of a low guitar strum. It's how I balance myself. I listen to my heartbeat and use it to pace myself through almost all everyday activities.

(Hello Clementine.) I say as the hum makes a louder sound, as if it's talking back to me. No one else heard it. (So...you have a mind of your own?) It makes no noise. (Or are you me?) The strumming picks back up. (Alpha, Beta, how am I suppose to know what to change Clementine into?)

(I mean... What if I'm in a situation and I don't know what to turn the guitar into.)
Then ask her to choose what's best! She responded with a much louder strum. (Good girl...)

I opened my eyes to see the ponies still yelling at each other. A good 8 minutes has gone by... and I'm tired and cold. I would play the guitar, but I didn't feel like it. So I went back to looking out the window! Then I saw a strange portal open up in the sky... I think I recognized it. When I was free-falling! I saw the same dark portal! Damn!

Twilight's POV

"*gasp* No wait!" I cried out when I woke up. "Spike?" I asked the figure beside me. I got a closer look and saw it was Dustin. I instantly started to cry. "Oh Dustin! Where did you go?" I cried into his chest.

"Shh... hey, It's gonna be okay Twilight. I just need you to stay quiet and pay attention."

"Where are we?"

"A magic world inhabited by ponies." he said seriously. He was wearing his favorite black denim vest and a sweater underneath. "Thanks for bringing me clothes Twilight!" he said hugging me tightly. "I've been forced to wear nothing but bandages and pajamas for the past several hours."

"You're welcome sw-... wait... hours?"

"I've been in this world for about...Mm...4 or 5 hours now, telling by the position of the sun."

"Dustin you've been gone for 4 days!"

"...What? No I haven't!"

"Yes! *sniff* Why did you leave?"

"Oh hey... shh shh shh... please don't cry."

"But I...you...*hic*" I felt my voice leaving and was unable to talk. He pulled me in for a hug.

"I am so sorry Twilight. I didn't know. I didn't want to leave you." I continued to cry in his arms, feeling unable to do anything else. I was afraid to do something else. What if I lost him again? "But don't cry. We're back together again. And you're safe. That's all that matters to me."

"*sniff* Really?"

"Twilight, do I care about anything other than you?"

"...Well...No...But you could!"

"But nothing makes me as happy as you do!" this brought a smile and blush to my face. "Ah... there it is. There's the smile I needed to see!" he said poking me on the nose gently. I moved up to kiss him, but realized that I was still weak and accidentally pulled him down on top of me. "Um...Twilight?"

"I'm sorry!" All the blood went straight to my blush as I turned my head from him.

"We're still in the woods."

"Woods?"

"I ran out here, saved you, and now I'm gonna take you back to the library." He picked me up and both of the backpacks that I packed. I was still feeling lightheaded so I closed my eyes. The entire time.

Dustin's POV

My prayers had been answered! Twilight's safe, sound, and she's hear with me! Sure I had to carry her on my back... and her backpacks which weighed a good 30 pounds each, but ever since the whole 'royal blood awakening' as the little mes put it, I've been so much faster and stronger.

(Speaking of which...what did you two mean when my royal blood awakened? I have anamorphic blood! I'm not a king!)

(Explain please.)
It's Twilight's destiny to become Queen. You have the blood, the power, and the skills to get her there!
[That's right.]

(The everything?)
<As in you fill in the blanks dude.)

Well this sent a feeling of pure delight to my brain. I was so happy to know that I'd play such a huge part in Twilight's future! She actually needed me and it was written in the timeline that we be together. There is no greater feeling than the one I am experiencing right now. However... well... I'm not sure how people would react to that. Their queen and king... anamorphic beings... who wants that kind of person in power? No one in their right mind would... or maybe I'm just thinking of the dark side of life.

Meanwhile in the future...

I was opening the capsule I had delivered to me by a guard. I put on my goggles and work gloves as I played with a dark piece of magical jewelry. It was a large steel necklace with a red diamond inside it. This was from the battle with Trixie and when Sombra possessed her.

I looked over to the sleeping Ice Queen in the jail cell. Should I do an experiment or should I just stop and think to myself for a moment. Hmm... I'm done thinking.

"Hey Frost." I said knocking on the wall. "Got you a present."

"What is it?" she asked as she walked closer to me. I slapped it on her throat and watched the metal shift around her neck. She fell down screaming as red lightning shot out of the necklace. She twitched and screamed as she was slowly possessed. I reached over and ripped it off, leaving her breathing heavily. "What did you do to me?"

"This...was what King Sombra would've done to you Frost. He would have possessed you. Made you his mindless slave. And you were willing to accept that. Do you see the damage that you would've brought?"

"Oh no! I'm so scared!"...Okay. That was pure sarcasm. Only one thing to do. I quickly threw the necklace back on her neck and watched her fall down screaming again.

[This is gonna be awhile.]

(I'm in the mood for hot chocolate. Anybody else want some?)
[]

I walked out of the prison knowing that Sombra couldn't possess Frost. I killed him long ago. It was just... a very painful torture, that necklace. I had to remember what happened that day...Let's see... I remember being in Equestria for a little over 2 months. Which was the equivalent of 2 years on Earth. I'm trying to remember how I killed Sombra... but I can't put my tongue on it...

The past... 2 month later however...

"Twilight?" I asked as I walked out of the library.
[Where did she go?]

"Twilight what's wrong?"

"I'm just thinking Dustin."

"What's wrong?"

"We've been here for 2 months now!"

"Yes we have. Or at least last time I check we did."

"Dustin, I can't help but think. You were gone for 4 hours here, and you were gone for 4 days in Earth time!"

"What are you saying?"

"How long in Earth years have we been here?"

"I don't want to think about that." I said pulling a jacket over her. She left in a hurry. "It's cold out here Twilight."

"You don't have to look out for me every minute of the day." I know what's wrong with her. I'm not going to say however, for she would take her menstrual anger out on me. I can smell the blood either way, so that's how I know it's the 'time of the month.' I let her walk off into town. Twilight knows her way around here better than me. We've become a part of this small town. So... we might not even want to go back to Earth.

"Hey mister!" the Cutie-Mark Crusaders said to me.

"Oh hey kids. What can I do you for?"

"We've been wandering..." Is this my chance to finally open myself to these kids who enjoy hearing people's back stories? Wow! I feel amazing right now! "Do you know where the others are?" By others, they mean the other Twilight and Applejack... the ponies alright?

"*sigh* In there." I said putting my thumb on my shoulder pointing to Pinkie's place. I pulled my scarf over my nose and walked away from town to go on a walk. I thought to myself as I walked towards the end of the road. It was a cliff which showed off the sunset beautifully. I sat on a stump and strummed on my guitar silently as I talked to Alpha and Beta.

(Hey guys, is their a way to get back home?)
You want to go back?

(...Why do I keep forgetting these details?!)

"Because you're a fool Dustin Shafer." I turned to see Princess Celestia.

"You scared me Tia. I honestly thought you were Discord for a second who came to finish me off."

"You'd know if it was him or not."

"True. What may I do for you Princess?"

"Nothing my future King."

"I hate how you read minds."

"Only the ones I'm interested in."

"Still... what's wrong?"

"I have received a message that I figured you and Twilight could use to get back home."

"Really?"

"Yes. The Crystal Empire has returned."

Future Dustin...

Yeah I'm starting to remember now. Celestia came up to me and was all, "You're a fool Dustin! Oh hey! Would you like to go home?" I said battering my eyelashes like a princess should do. No instead she gave me that stare! That 'Pay attention to what I have to say' stare! I mean Fluttershy is the stare master, so it wasn't that bad... but still I have expectations too!

No you expected her to pop up to you in a maid's outfit!

Didn't she do a Playboy shoot?
[Such a shame...]

(Twilight didn't mind putting on a maid outfit though.)
[She didn't mind jumping on your d-]

(...Relax asshole.)

So as I was thinking... Celestia came up to me on my spare time. I remember going to that frozen wasteland... running in the blizzard from the King... being in the village... talking to the others. I actually spaced out during a majority of it. I mean honestly... whose idea was it to make ponies out of crystals? Bah! I don't care... because we had a similar situation here.

Past Dustin...

"Huh..." I said to myself as I stood in the Crystal Library. Both Twilight's were standing and swinging in circles looking around the library. I don't even know what's going on other than the fact that we ran away from that giant shadow king like a bunch of pussies. Well Shining stayed behind and then he had his ass handed to him! I would've one though. Did anybody ask the shadow user about how to stop the giant shadow? Noooo! Instead it was all, 'Get moving you idiot!'

I walked around the streets of the Crystal Empire, doing what the others asked by finding out some intelligence. Sadly, every single person was a depressed, in-emotional asshole. I hadn't felt this bad since the time I got fired from my directing job...

Flashback...

"What are you doing?" Niko asked walking the stadium as I video taped that Bieber kid.

"I'm doing my job. All I get is this one camera, I brake it and get fired, but that's the only rule!"

"No, I mean why are you helping this faggot?"

"Fag?"

"Yeah! That guy!"

"Guy? I'm helping a young lesbian fulfill her dreams!"

"Yeah, a faggot."

"A faggot is a bundle of sticks!"

"Dustin..."

"What?"

"That's a young boy. Justin. His name is Justin." I sat perfectly still in my chair, and dropped the camera shattering it like glass.

"You're fired!" the director shouted from the chair beside me. I didn't move a single muscle, but Niko picked me up and took me home.

End of Flashback...

"Ugh..." I felt my body shake and shiver by the thought of that kid. I yawned as I talked to another pony who was pointing to the main tower.

"Their is something missing... but what?" she asked.

"Oh my god..." I put my hands to my face. "The crystal heart! The only heart! Do you not remember it?"

"I don't want to remember it. Sombra won't allow us."

"I...*huff* I don't know what to do! I'm losing my mind over this!"

"What kind of pony are you?" she asked.

"I swear to god if I have to answer that question one more fucking time... I'm not a pony!" she turned and ran away. "Oh...dammit. Way to go Dustin."
[Don't worry! There are other emotionally depressed ponies for you to talk to!] Beta ran over and threw an arm over Alpha. [Emos! Emos everywhere!] he said pointing to the space around us.

I turned around and saw Pinkie Pie wearing a spy suit and run into a pole, passing out on the ground.

(...Does that answer your statement?)

I sighed as I rubbed my head. The entire place had this feeling of unsteadiness to it. Cadence's magic was wearing off. Speaking of Cadence, why is she so goody-goody two shoes here but a fucking bitch in my world? No offense Shining Armor but you're in love with a bitch. Or at least in my eyes she is one. Then Applejack ran up to me.

"Human Dustin!" she said to me happily.

"Just Dustin would do AJ."

"We have a plan."

"Great!"

"We're going to throw a fair!"

"Like...a carnival fair?"

"Kinda, but more crystal-y. I got to spread the word."

"Alright, I'll go help set up the booths."
[Well we have a plan now.]

(It'll revive the broken spirit of the crystal ponies! It's genius!)
...It's not gonna work is it?

Back to the Future... Oh I've always wanted to type that.

"Hmm..." I thought to myself as I sipped on a cup of hot cocoa.

"So you think Sombra is going to attack here?" Twilight said.

"I know he is."

"Their haven't been any reports of the crystal empire though!"

"No their hasn't been any reports. Still, Frost is under some form of spell. That or her people worship Sombra and everyone like him."

"Maybe she was mad about what we did to Discord."

"...I'm not. I think it's honestly downright funny."

"What about that necklace? The one we took from Trixie?"

"I slapped it on Frost. It's a torture device by the looks of it."

"She's not possessed?"

"Not yet at the moment."

"You're hoping that she is?"

"I have some questions for Sombra. I just hope he remembers me."

"I'm sure he will... would you like me to go with you?"

"I'd appreciate it."

"I love your honesty."

"And I love hot chocolate."

"Me too." We both stood on the outside of the prison bars watching the newly possessed Frost stand up.

"Ah...you two. The ones who killed me."

"I didn't kill you. I just brutally maimed you."

"I shall have my revenge!" he said jumping at the bars and reaching for us. I dumped the cup of chocolate in his face. "AAAAAHHHHH! Hot liquids!"

"He's not use to Frost's body yet. So hot things are his current weakness." Twilight whispered.

"Good eye Twi." I said in my best Applejack impersonation. "I'm going to find Trixie. Be right back."

"Be careful." she said kissing me on the cheek. I grabbed my famous black overcoat (As in it's my signature) and walked towards the maximum security prison on the outskirts of town. The prison was built when Tartarus was destroyed. Boy wasn't that fun, chasing down all those monsters and locking them up again. As the knights escorted me to Trixie's cell, my number of questions began to increase.

"Hello Great and Powerful." I said pulling up a stool on the other side of the cell.

"Dustin."

"How's life treating you?"

"Shitty..."

"Hey I need to ask you something."

"Of course. What other reason do you have to be here?"

"Do you remember King Sombra?"

"Oh yes. Such a wonderful man..."

"Pay attention." I said snapping my fingers. "You're going to tell me where I can find him, or his power supply."

"Why would I do that?"

"Because if you don't, then I'm going to give you the death penalty."

"...You wouldn't do that."

"Watch me." I said standing up and heading for the door.

"Wait!"

"Yes?"

"It's the Crystal Empire!"

"Where is this empire hidden Trixie!"

"I...I..."

"Tell me right now!"

"...I don't have to tell you." I grabbed her neck and pulled her closer. "Eek! It's in the Arctic Circle! Their is a cave hidden at the North Pole! Please don't kill me!"

"...And I was hoping for you to resist me. Pathetic. But thanks for the info. Come now Lightning." I said to my personal guard. "Do you have an input on this?"

"Not to my knowledge. What if she was lying?"

"I hope she was. I hate the Arctic."

"I'll get everyone together and we'll head out sir!"

"Okay." I watched Tombs run off towards the tower. I imagine he'd go get Twilight, Niko, and Brandon. Dawn won't come because her baby will be born by the end of this week. I don't want to pull any of the others in as well. Well maybe Rarity would come to see the empire herself. Then Applejack would go to take care of her friends. Then Fluttershy can babysit the kids!

I decided it would be best if I left my guitar here. The last time I fought Sombra...didn't go so well...

Back in the past...

I was sitting behind the booth of a pie stall. I was selling pies. Why couldn't I do something cool and productive like play a song? Oh because none of the ponies here have heard of any of my songs. So I just said fuck it and decided to take it up the ass. Do you want to know what else I haven't gotten to do in 2 months? Eat meat! I can not wait to get back home.

"Hey." My Twilight said sitting beside me. I realized that in my angered state I had fallen asleep. The portal that Cadence was keeping up had disappeared.

"Hey."

"So we may have a problem." she said pointing to the evil unicorn dude.

"Apparently. This Sombrero guy is the problem?"

"Sombra."

"I'm gonna call him Sombrero."

"You disgrace me." the King said facing me.

"Yada yada yada... OH look at me! I'm so scary!"

"...I don't sound like that."

"No, this is what you sound like." I jumped inside his shadow and took control of him for a second. "I am the Gay King of Sombreros! Fear me!" I jumped out and smiled at what I did to him. "So that's what it feels like to suck at life. Icky..."

"Enough! I'll destroy you two like Discord has asked!"

"I get it! You're DIscord's bitch!"

"What?"

"Yeah! He was imprisoned in stone, you and Nightmare Moon were both servants, and it all makes sense now!" I had finally stroke a bit of genius! "I know exactly what he's going to do Twilight!"

"You do?" she asked.

"Yeah Discord going to take over our world. *sigh* We should get back. Hey Sombrero-"

"Sombra!"

"Do you know the way back home?"

"I'm not going to tell you-" I pulled the shadows away from him and tackled him to the ground.

"TELL ME!" I shouted as I bashed his head against the pavement.

"It's this entire Empire! After you put the heart up and save the day, the empire will go to a different universe!"

"...Isn't that crazy?" I asked Twilight. She was studying him and focusing on an idea in her head. I let go of Sombra for one second and he picked up my guitar which he used to hit me upside the head with.

"Ah...so you're the reincarnation of Grimm?"

"Who?"

"I thought there were 4 of you."

"What are you talking about? Who is Grimm?"

"Grimm Reaper. Human. Male. Late 40's, completely insane."

"I think I know who he is." Twilight said. "Our teacher."

"O'Schavver? Okay, that makes even more sense."

"Now feel true darkness!" he shouted covering the entire town with his cloak. I was being thrown around but caught myself. I could see perfectly fine in the shadows. So when I saw Sombra flying up to the sky to grab Spike and the crystal heart for some reason, I grabbed his hair and pulled him back in. "How dare you impede me!"

"Oh shut up already!" I started punching him as we both fell for the ground. "Hey Sombrero, do you know my favorite season?"

"I'm going to guess a nice winter?"

"...Fall." I turned him so he was below me and smashed him into the sidewalk.
[Oh snap! We just made the greatest seasonal pun ever invented!]

(I'm pretty sure Schwarzenegger did.)

I looked to the sky and saw Cadence and Spike put the heart where it belonged and the entire kingdom emit a large shining light. The entire town was exorcised of darkness, blowing up the body of Sombra and knocking me down. I saw Twilight, my Twilight stabbed with my guitar.

"Oh jeez! He wounded Twilight!" I ran to her side. "Oh no! Come on Twilight! No no no no!"

"*cough* I'm still alive!"

"Okay. Listen. I'm not sure how to save you... but I'm going find a way." I put my hand on the guitar and absorbed it back into my body for safekeeping and without making her wound worse. I wrapped her chest with a shadow covering the wound. "Just hold on Twilight."

"Dustin, I don't know how you can save me."

"I do. I know an old spell. If I sacrifice something I love, and give you some of my blood, then I can fix it." I closed my eyes and started to concentrate on the Shadow Pact. It was a holy agreement used only by Wizards from the first years for when they wanted to... get... with someone. I sacrificed the colors of my tail. My pride as a tiger. So now I just had regular black ears and a black tail. "Man... I loved those stripes. Oh well!" I grabbed some glass and cut my hand. "Bottoms up." I said putting it in her mouth.

What is the Shadow Pact?

(RIGHT NOW!)

I looked to my left hand to see a large crystal ring form with a purple crest on it. She had a similar one on her hand but with a black and red crest in it. It was working. And I'm sure she would understand why I did this. If I didn't, she would die. God dammit!

(You didn't tell me the guitar could be used by others!)
[Sombra and us must be connected somehow!]

(What are you saying? Sombra is another version of me?)
[He must be.]

"I just want to get back home!" I shouted. I looked around to see all the ponies leaving. They left the empire. The ground has been shaking for some time but I didn't think it was anything important. So I picked up Twilight, and headed for the tower.

"Dustin..." she mumbled. I put my hand to her head to feel a fever. She's having a reaction because her body is adapting to some changes.

"You just need to hold on for a few more minutes Twilight. I know it's gonna hurt, but you have to trust me on this!" I shouted so she could here me.

(Why are all the ponies leaving?!)
[The tower! It's the portal!]

[Thank you Alpha.]

The ground beneath me shattered open and revealed a large black hole. I lost my balance and fell through it, and ended up falling onto a bed. Dust shot out everywhere and the bed's legs broke. I looked around and noticed the purple wallpaper, and the dressers. I was back in my bed! I was back in my room!

"Twilight! We did it!"

"That's...good..." I went to move her hair behind her ears when I noticed that her ears were gone. "Is something wrong?"

"I...uh..." I just blinked and blushed at the sight I saw. Twilight was anamorphic now! I put my hand up and touched her new ears which were the same black shade as mine now.

"What is it?!" she said putting her hands up. "Dustin what happened!"

"We...um... we're married now Twilight."

"What?! I have ears! And wings!" she reached back and pulled her skirt up. "And an adorable tail! Oh I feel lightheaded..."

"Shadow Pact. I had to save your life!"

"I'm too young to be married!" She got up and inhaled some of the dust. "*cough cough* My senses are all off!"

"It's not so bad, trust me."

"You know I do! It's just... I thought I was going to die!" she put her hand to her chest and felt the bloodied shirt she was wearing. "Ew... help me get these clothes off!" I did what she asked and threw them away.

"What happened to our room?" she asked.

"Maybe you were right. About the 'we've been gone for a while' bit you talked about this morning."

"But how long?!"

"Hold on." I walked into the living room and saw even more cobwebs and dust particles. Our entire living room had been ransacked. No computers, no TV, no games, no food, nothing. I crouched down to Pal's box and saw something which brought tears to my eyes. It was his collar... and inside it were the skeletal remains of my pet. "Oh nooooo... No oh oh oh...*sniff* Oh god please no!"

"Oh no..." Twilight crouched down and picked me up. "Hey. Hey come on Dustin."

"Why! Why did you do this to me Discord!" I shouted to the sky. "God no... not Sir Pounce-a-Lot!"

"We'll bury him. Dustin. Look come on. I know you and I haven't had the best time of our lives the past 2 months, but we've made it this far. I might have cat ears and a tail... and wings... but we'll get through this together. I'm your wife now, and I'm going to take care of you from now till the day we die. Together."

"Yes...Twilight. You're right." I wiped my tears away and picked the skeleton up. "Look at the rate of decomposition."

"It's definitely been more than 2 months."

"Years. It's been years."

"Okay. Yes it has. Our place is trashed. Our cat is.... gone... but maybe we can still salvage something."

"I know!" I wiped away the last of my tears picking back up on the hope that Twilight was holding on to. I reached below the bed and pulled out all of our savings and our collectables. "We can sell these things." I said holding her some of my comics and packages.

"But Dustin, you've collected these since you were a baby!"

"In case we had a situation like this!" I opened the dresser to see we still had clothes. I threw away my old, beaten up, torn down vest and grabbed my gray/black overcoat. I put on some different pants and grabbed my boots. My converse had been completely torn and damaged. Hell my toes have been sticking out for the past month! Twilight changed into another casual outfit, instead of her uniform like I expected her to use.

"Do we pack anything else?" she asked grabbing a duffel bag.

"Clothes, water if we can get any, collectables, pictures, anything we can use." After an hour of packing, we left the room. The entire school was in bad shape, and no children were left behind. Outside was different. The entire town had changed. It was more beautiful and it had moved around a lot. Nothing was the same as it was before.

"What are you two doing here?" A voice yelled at us. "Stealing from the school? How disrespectful." I turned to see a large cop. He had security armor, which had a steampunk fashion to it. I looked up and blinked to see he had short red hair, a goatee, and bright hazel eyes. "What the... no way. I'm imagining things." he rubbed his eyes. "D-Dustin? Twilight?"

"Uhhhhh..." he picked me up in a hug. "It is you! I didn't recognize you! Your ears and tail have gone black man!" I know this voice. How could I ever forget it?

"Niko!" I returned the hug.

"Oh my god, you two are alive! Hah hah! The others will be so glad to hear that!" He dropped me and ran towards Twilight and picked her up. "Oh how much I've missed you two!"

"I've missed you two big guy!" she said. He stopped and looked at her ears and her left hand. He played with the Pact ring on her hand and grabbed my hand.

"Did you two get married?"

"Uh... heh heh... Kinda." I started to scratch the back of my head.

"Alright Dustin! That's my man!" He went back to hugging us. "Okay, I got most of that out of my system..."

"Niko, this is going to sound weird, but how long were we gone?" Twilight asked.

"Are you serious?"

"Yes."

"About...Mm...2 and a half years. I think so, yes. Why? Did you two disappear or something?"

"Dustin..." said Twilight.

"Yep."

"I'm going to pass out now." I held my arm out and caught her quickly.

"What's her damage? And hey, did you grow wings?! Man, what have you been doing this entire time?!"

"Niko, catch me. I'm going to pass out too." I laid Twilight down and passed out into Niko's arms.

Meanwhile... in the future...

"You know what I just though of Twilight?" I asked as we were on a plane towards Alaska. She wrapped her white and pink scarf around my neck and kissed me on the mouth.

"What?"

"If it wasn't for Sombrero, our marriage wouldn't have happened so early."

"Well I think we made it work."

"How did he make in this world?" Lightning asked. "I thought you said he was taken care of."

"He must've survived! If Celestia and Luna couldn't kill him, then we couldn't back then either!" it was starting to get louder as the plane door opened. "I'll explain more later! Everyone ready?" I asked as the planed landed.

"What's the plan?" Applejack asked, tying her boots and gloves.

"We're gonna split up." Twilight spoke. "Dustin and Lightning take East."

"Got it." Lightning said. I nodded in approval.

"Applejack, Rarity, you two have South and West."

"Why do they get two and we get one?" Lightning asked.

"Because due East, their is much more land and terrain."

"Oh okay. Twilight what about you?"

"I'm going with Niko. We're going to check out South. Every check your watches. At 5:00, we meet back in town." The time is now... 11:00 a.m. We all got off the plane and separated.

"So Lightning, how's Liz doing?"

"She's doing great Dustin."

"Sorry to take you away from her."

"It's fine. My duty belongs to serving you and Queen Twilight."

"Please Johnathon, you don't need to be formal all the time."

"I know. But it's best if I keep at that, in case something else happens."

"Have ever heard of the Crystal Empire?"

"From the stories you've told."

"That's it? Well it's this giant beautiful place! It's glorious! Amazing in every way! I mean yeah, sure I slept during a majority of what happened, but I remember a good bit of it."

"Sounds wonderful."

"You okay?"

"I'm cold."

"I got a thermos. Want some hot tea?"

"No thanks."

"Suit yourself." I said pulling out a cup and filling it up. I stood their, with the wind blowing in my hair and scarf, sipping on tea, while Lightning stood beside me shaking like a leaf. "...You didn't put your pajamas on underneath that did you?"

"What?"

"That's my secret anyways. I wear my pajamas, the fuzzy blue ones, underneath my suit in the winter. It's really effective."

"Whose idea was that?"

"Mine."

"Figures."

"Twilight does it too. So does Niko. Brandon did... when he was still with us."

"God rest his soul."

"Let's keep moving." We walked along the tundra, holding lamps and watching out for each other.

"Found something." he said reaching down to wipe the snow away. It was a block of ice with a book inside it.

"Good find." I kicked the ice open and pulled the book and a skeleton's arm out. "...Ugh. Gross."

"Do we put it back in?"

"Sure... I think?" I placed the arm back in the ice and covered it with snow. "Oh spirit of the fallen! Please forgive us for... finding you! Thanks for the book and whatnot!"

"Way to not make a scene."

"I tried alright?"

"You only made a lot of noise!"

"Yeah and I also happen to be the best Assassin around, so I don't need to hear this! Frustrated Grunt!" I turned and marched back up the snow. "Actually I forgot my lamp." I said walking back down.

"Onward my lord?"

"Onward!" we both continued to walk until we found a cliff. "Oh hey! Look Shadow! You got a cliff, an ominous cave, in the wall, and creepy noises coming from it. Isn't it perfect for an assassin like you who loves to explore?"

"..." I looked at him with a indifferent face. "Fuck my life." I put my hand in Lightning's shadow and used it to descend to the cave. "Alright I'm in! Take the book to Twilight please!"

"Be careful!"

"You too!" I saw him turn away in a hurry as I ran inside. I reached into my pouch and pulled out my mask. I placed it on and rotated the 3 right lenses until I found the night vision.

(Well this is nice.)
[Nice spacious cave... constant dripping sound...]

(...Oh quit complaining. You two are just like girls. Help me try not to make a sound-)

*Final Fantasy 7 Victory theme*

"God damn phone..." I went through all my pockets and pulled out the device. "Hello?"

"Dustin, I'm kinda in a jam. Their is a giant door with riddles and I don't have any way to know how to get past this."

"Oh hey Twilight."

"Where are you?"

"I'm in a cave. With bats. And loud scary noises."

"Lightning?"

"I'm sending him back. We found a book."

"Do you know what it said?"

"Didn't have a title. Also found a skeleton with it. I think it might help you."

"Great! I see Lightning now! Hold on... yeah... Niko says hi."

"Hi Niko."

"He says hi. Yeah. I'll tell him. Niko says get back here quickly. A storm is coming."

"Okay I'm heading back now." Who knows where this cave would take me. So I turned back and flew out of the cave. I didn't want to fly, the snow made my wings cold, but I was forced to. But I made it back to the town in 2 minutes. "You weren't kidding about that storm."

"Where is Applejack and Rarity?" Lightning asked.

"Oh jeez... I'm going back out. Lightning, Twilight, you two decipher that book. Niko on me!"

"Let's go!" he shouted picking me up and running outside. "We can cover more ground if we fly!"

"But we have to go twice as fast! The temperature is falling rapidly!" We both drew our wings and took off. I had developed a tolerance to the cold many years ago, but their is no exact way to get use to this kind of treatment. We both stayed together and headed Southwest, where we found them both unconscious. "Someone attacked them. Look at the snow."

"Yeah... these are marks of a struggle." he said rubbing his hand against the tentacle mark in the snow. "Let's get back."

"Let's." I picked up Applejack and Rarity and Niko escorted me back to the town. "Twilight let us in!"

"Hurry up!" she said opening the door. We ran inside and put the girls on the couch. "It's freezing!"

"Get the fire started!"

"I can't get a spark going." Lightning said with a tone of sadness in his voice.

"I got this." Niko said picking up a rock and some rough leather. He made one stroke and lit the fireplace. "Also Johnathon, I'm telling you that lightning doesn't always start fires."

"But it should! Something's just wrong with me! I swear I've done this before."

"Stop arguing!" I shouted.at them. "Twilight, they were attacked out there."

"Then we don't split up in teams anymore. Shining Armor and Cadence are on the way."

"Good." I looked back at Applejack and Rarity and couldn't help but stare.

"Dustin, it's okay now. You saved them." I looked away from them.

"We're putting our friends at risk. Call in the jet, I'm getting them outta here."

"We'll be fine." Applejack said sitting up. "I'm made out of tougher stuff than a few shadow people."

"How dare they attack like rapscallions! I may prefer beauty and adorableness, but I'LL RIP THEM TO SHREDS!" Rarity said getting up.

"..."

"Does that mean you change you're mind?" Niko asked.

"...Okay. I change my mind, but we stick together! No matter the cost!"

I can't help but think about how lost I would've been without these people. The people I call friends. The friends I call family. I mean... the day I made it back home with Twilight... these were the only people who supported us and helped us in our time of crisis. I already lost Brandon, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash to Discord and Nightmare Moon... I'm not gonna lose another friend to Sombra. This asshole may think he's tough... but he's fucking with the wrong Shadow Wizard/Rogue/King/Entrepreneur!
Entrepreneur?

(But isn't Sombra like an evil Mexican version of myself?)

If she didn't, she'd just pop out of his chest and demand to be used. Like every other time.

Back in the past year of 2014...

"Wake up!" Niko shouted dumping a bucket of water on me.

"Gah! What the hell!"

"Ah get over it scardy-cat. Look, I brought you two back home."

"Home?" Twilight asked waking up.

"Evergreen Fields."

"Oh thank you Niko! Thank you thank you thank you!" I jumped up and hugged him.

"Ah! Get off, you're wet!" I did what he asked and quickly wiped the water from my face. I walked down the dirt road, with the leaves crunching under my boots. I was so happy to finally make it back home! To the place I held dearest to me... but something was wrong. It was quieter than usual. And Niko had his own place... what happened in these past 2 years? "Dustin, Twilight, I need you two to wait!"

"Why?" I asked him.

"Because something bad has happened. Okay first... your family doesn't live here anymore Dustin."

"WHAT?!"

"You're parents went to Fillydephia with Sarah and Jared. Lilith lives in Canterlot. And Cody..."

"Where is he?"

"Dustin I'm sorry!"

"Where's my brother!" I felt the tears coming down. He just turned his head. Twilight ran over and hugged me. "Why is this happening to me?"

"He was a good soldier. Braver than anyone else. He was lost in the battle of Faust Fall."

"Faust Fall? Do you mean-"

"The King and Queen are dead." we both fell silent. All because of Discord? This one guy? Ohh... I'm gonna make him pay for this! "Celestia, Luna, David, and Murphy are taking care of the empire now. The princesses are the rulers, and the others are bodyguards."

"Jesus, Mary, and Joseph..." I said to myself. It's not a good thing when I say all 3 names in vain. "Niko, has anything else happened?"

"Yes. It's about your family Twilight."

"Oh no..."

"Their was a battle... a changeling battle if I'm correct. I was stationed in Dodge Junction during this so I'm not quite sure about what happened, but apparently when the changelings were being pushed back, some of them came here..."

"No! You can't be serious!"

"Shining tried to protect them. He was injured pretty bad. Your parents were taken hostage by the Queen changeling. They... *sigh* They were good people Twilight."

"Oh god..."

"I shouldn't have brought you two here." I held the crying girl in my arms, her face buried in my chest.

"Where do you live?" I asked.

"My old place. My folks moved out a while back. I decided I was gonna keep it though."

"*sigh* Geez... thank you for telling us what happened Niko. It's better off you told us now then make us find out for ourselves." I felt Twilight nod. "She agrees."

"I'm sorry for dropping such heavy news..."

"No it's okay."

"You two can stay with me if you want."

"I have to check something first." I told him. "Twilight come with me."

"Alright! Be careful!" he shouted out to us. I waved bye and took Twilight to my home.

"Why are we here?" she asked, still sniveling.

"Because, my parents left something for me. They always talked about it." I said dumping the bookcase to the floor in the living room. Their was a large panel with a knob in it. "See? Dad was always secretive like this." I stuck my tail in the knob and grabbed the crank in the far back and pulled it out, causing the wall to slowly slide down.

"How did he do this?"

"Must've been done when I was gone."

"How did you know about the knob then?"

"He showed it to me once. Said you could hide something behind here." I grabbed a torch. "Let's find out." I said holding out a hand. She gripped it tightly and followed me down the stairs. On my way down, I set off a hologram version of my father.

"Hello Son."

"Hey D-"

"If you're hearing this, then you actually payed attention to me for once and remembered the hidden entrance I told you about."

"Dad I-"

"I don't know why you left. Disappeared with that Twilight girl... but maybe you had a good reason too. Doesn't matter. Times have changed. You should well know that things are very different now." I felt my ears drop in sadness. I wanted to talk to my dad, not some hologram he managed to build. "I love you Dustin. I also love Twilight. I want you to take care of that girl."

"*giggle* I always liked your dad."

"She's probably the best thing to ever happen to this family. Still. I'm going to leave you with a few things. My old assassin uniform, some weapons, and a book on our family history. It's got some things in there that will completely blow your mind!"

"I love you dad."

"...I love you too son." Did he hear me? I don't know! The hologram disappeared!

"Dad! Dad!"

"Dustin, you're dad is an assassin?"

"I don't know... I thought he worked in an office. *huff* Let's keep on going." I walked further down the catacombs to see we were in a giant cave, with a waterfall in the distance.

"He built this cave behind the old waterfall?"

"Apparently."

"Dustin... this is absolutely incredible!"

"Well now I know why he was secretive." We continued to walk until the end when I found an old door. I planted my hands against it and pushed it to the side to reveal the room he hid here. Inside was a clothing rack, holding a dark overcoat with a mask on it. A very old, robotic mask. Clockwork from the looks of it. I also found a small folding blade, which should be helpful. I put on the new coat and felt very comfortable with it on.

"Look, the book!" Twilight said finding the small brown item. It had a lock on it, but the key was beside it. I opened it for her to only be as amazed as she was. "Dustin... you're family were the first bodyguards of the King and Queen!"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean that before anamorphic beings were hunted down, your family protected King and Queen Faust."

"But those two were the ones who issued the execution of our kind."

"Well they payed for it now huh?"

"I didn't know you had a grim sense of humor Twilight."

"Well considering what's just happened, I could use a laugh."

"Haha... okay. I wonder what else is down here..." I walked further down when the hologram kicked back on.

"Now you're ready. It's time to put you to the test Dustin. You are the only person who I have faith in. Your brothers and sisters can't do what you do." By that he meant magic. "And you are the only one who has enough self respect around these parts to know what's right and what isn't." And by that, he compared me to today's standards.

"Can you hear me?"

"I can. I'm sorry I'm not there to talk to you face to face. Now Twilight, I can see that you two have used the Shadow Pact. It's a very holy agreement actually. I did the same thing to your mother." ...I did not know that. "Now Twilight, I need you to always take care of my son."

"I will." she responded.

"Thank you. Now when you go forward, the entire history of Earth will be revealed to you. How gods lived among us. How we were betrayed... and how you can save this world. But I must warn you... it's not something every person can handle." the hologram cut back off leaving us to question ourselves.

"Should we do this?" Twilight asked.

"...I have to." And down the cave we will go.

So I decided for myself to get Halo 4. I don't regret it. It's actually the most fun I've had in a long time. I also got to spend some quality family time with...my family. I also got back with my girl. Yeah we were fighting about some stupid thing, but we both got over it and realized that we shouldn't fight. Now that I have a good paying job, a girlfriend, and a house, I think I might start a family soon.

Not that I'm going to do it now of course! Families take lots of time, and planning, and dedication! I mean probably in like... 3 years or so. I planned on uploading this chapter a while back but I just kept on adding and adding to it. But the story is really coming together. It all mainly focuses on the relationship between Discord and the other villains. Dustin and Twilight are the only two who know how to fight back.

So I'm switching between a futuristic and a past perspective. And if you're confused with the story since I kinda bull-rushed the part with the Crystal Empire, then let me just put it in a nutshell for you. Dustin and Twilight were in Equestria. Twi gets hurt, Dustin used the Shadow Pact, they get married, saves her life, then they go back home. Everything in their world had changed however.

The King and Queen are dead. Dustin's brother Cody is dead. Twilight's parents are dead. So many people are dying! Why? You'll find out. Then Dustin's father was a well renown assassin apparently, leaving him to take back up his father's legacy. Now Dustin's father and mother are actually immortal. So is Dustin and Twilight. Mainly because of the Shadow Pact. It's basically how royal members get married in secret.

Now Discord is the main bad guy here. He used Nightmare Moon and King Sombra (I swear he sounds like Sombrero) to his advantage, which I'll cover more in the next chapter. I'm not going to tell anymore because I don't want to spoil my story! But I will say that I'm going to use the Pinkie Pie clones for another large conflict. I'm actually surprised their hasn't been a cupcakes version of this episode uploaded already...ah fuck. I told too much information. Now somebody's gonna do it...

Jump to top

The new assassin in town.

Hey guys! Static Wielder here! And I just realized something... something very life changing. It's that I don't have a religion. No don't get me wrong! Please don't go as low as to call me an atheist! It's just... I hate all Christian morals and methods. Stuff like that. I still believe their is a god (I actually believe in multiple gods.) and I understand the teachings of Jesus... but I think the truth has been lost. You know?

If God's holy word was so amazing... so breathtaking... so powerful, then how can we understand it? How could it have been translated to a mere sentence in the bible? And then I tell that to someone and if he responds 'Oh you're gonna go to hell!' OH MY GOD! I FUCKING HATE PEOPLE THESE DAYS! *sigh* I'm yelling through a fucking keyboard because I don't want to yell at another person! I'd hurt their feelings... bah. Time for the story to continue.

The cave was dark... it was a very large cave too. And inside it... it felt like time stood still. But Twilight and I could see just fine. Cat eyes! But if it get's too dark, then I need a lamp or a flashlight or something. If you spend enough time in the dark, then you can see everything all around you just fine. That is true in my case, but I haven't spent enough time in it yet.

"I'm wondering how this cave was formed." I asked Twilight, carefully stepping over a cliff.

"It doesn't say in the book." She was really into that book. "It says here that this was the quickest way for anamorphs to get around."

"Get around where?"

"To Canterlot. Their are thousands of entrances. Most of them have been destroyed however."

"But not all of them." The entire time down here, I was playing with the mask I had. I wasn't sure about putting it on. Twilight stayed beside me, not losing sight of me. I kept on walking till I saw a large white light. It was a structure built down here. Their was an elevator to take up to Canterlot. But it was invisible to the regular human naked eye. "Twilight, do you see this?" I asked pushing the button to open the door.

"I do. I had no idea! Dustin this is amazing!" the door opened to show the elevator had been destroyed. No doubt by King Faust. But he left a latter. "What do we do?"

"...Well..."

"Dustin, it's going to be a really long climb."

"Then hold on to my neck and keep reading the book." I said crouching, letting Twilight get on my back. I walked into the shaft and started to climb the elevator, one handlebar at a time.

In the future...

"I love exploring." I told myself as I teleported to the cave I found. Isn't shadow magic just the best? I walked down the cave looking for signs on how to either A. Find the empire. Or B. Kill Sombrero for good. Yeah I know I know... Twilight and I agreed to not split up, but I can't help myself! So I brought them with me!

"So the book said that the door we found in the village was just a trap." Twilight said.

"How do you know?" Rarity asked. "I mean, whoever wrote that might be lying."

"Well it says here 'First door was a trap.' Then their is a bloodstain and a page that describes a majority of the team dying. The next page says, 'Am in process of being frozen. Can't find cave.' Does that answer your question?"

"Not quite. Dustin, my good man, where did you find the book."

"Lightning found it and it was inside some ice. With a dead body." I stopped when I saw a Hydra sulking about. "Shh... Hydra."
[Do we kill it or just sneak past it?]

"I'm going to kill it. No one tell Fluttershy, got it?" They all nodded in approval. I ran around the corner to see that the shadow had fooled me. It was just a baby frost hydra. "D'awww... ain't you the cutest little monster?" I asked putting my blade away and picking it up.

"It's so adorable! And a magnificent shade of blue, I might add!" Rarity said taking it away from me.

"Ah don't think we should keep it, ya'll." Applejack said. Her honesty was telling the truth once again.

"Rarity, we can't keep it. The mother might be around somewhere and we don't need that kind of attention." I whispered pulling my sword back out. I heard a loud moan.

"Rarity put it down!" Twilight whispered back.

"Alright, go home now little cutie." She put the hydra back down, which turned around climbed back up into her arms. "Oh I can't keep you! Spike and I already have Pee-wee!"

"I got this." Lightning picked it up and pushed it away from her. We kept on walking down the cave while the baby followed us.

"What do we do?" Niko whispered.

"Nothing. Just ignore it." Applejack said.

At this time... only back in 2014...

"*pant* I...*pant*...don't know why their are so many handle bars."

"Do you want me to climb?" Twilight asked. We were almost to the top. Now I've always wandered why their was a hole in the bottom of Canterlot, and you couldn't touch it because of a force-field. Well this elevator tube is exactly why. After about 20 more steps, we made it to the top.

"Well I got my exercise for the day."

"Good?"

"Very... very good." we sat at the top and Twilight forced me to drink from a water bottle. We walked until we found a sewer duct. I was in a hurry so when I lifted it up and jumped out, I bashed my head on something. "Ow fuck!"

"You okay?"

"I'm fine. Be careful getting out." I said pulling myself from underneath the carriage. It was very dark outside. I think the curfew is still in order, but I'm going to hope not. I looked at the logo on the side and grumbled to myself. "Property of Trixie Lulamoon... You shall here a complaint from me Trixie. Trixie? TRIXIE!" Oh god dammit, why of all people, did I run into her carriage?
[Maybe you two are meant to be together.]

(And we were in a girl's body too.)
[Didn't she see you naked?]

"Dustin, you okay?" Twilight asked while climbing out from underneath.

"I'm gonna puke..." I said walking away from the carriage. "It's nothing though. I'm fine."

"So what is our plan?"

"Well... let me think on that."

"We can go find the others."

"That's probably our best bit." We walked to an intersection when a larger guard than before came marching towards us. "Quick! Hide behind me!" I pushed Twilight behind my back and tucked my ears in my hair. Someone must've called the authorities.

"Stop right there criminal scum!" he shouted. I put a firm grip on Twilight and she hugged me tightly. "I mean it! Don't move!" Shit... looks like this is the end for me. "Where do you think you're going?" he asked the guy beside me. It was just a tired dude eating a bagel.

"What?" he asked with a full mouth. "I'm eating a fucking bagel. You gonna take away my right to eat?"

"Let me see some I.D."

"*sigh* This is the 5th fucking time this week! You can't keep harassing me!"

"By orders of her majesties-"

"You've come to take me in! Blah blah blah! Why don't you fuck off pal?"

"Twilight..." I whispered.
"Hmm?"
"We're gonna leave. Take my hand, hide your ears and tail, and act casual."
"I'll try." she held on to my right hand tightly and hid her tail under her skirt. We walked in the other direction, not from the one he came in. We walked back towards the manhole we left from. He followed us unfortunately.

"Hey, you two!" the giant beast shouted. He was absolutely massive. "Where are you two suppose to be?"

"Uh..."

"With me!" A girl said behind us. "They're friends of mine."

"Trixie, you had best be telling the truth."

"I promise. If you have a problem then go take it up with Celestia."

"I'm keeping my eye on you two." he said before walking away.

"What are you two thinking being out in the open past curfew like this?"

"We...um...didn't know Ms. Trixie."

"It's Lulamoon. Ms. Lulamoon. And just call me Trixie."

"I'm-"

"Dustin Shafer and Twilight Sparkle. I never forget a face. Well come on... " she lead us back to her carriage and let us inside.

"You seem...nicer than last time." I asked her.

"No I still hate you both. I just felt bad for the things I've done to you. And when you both disappeared... I never got to apologize. So in return I'll let you rest here for a day."

"We appreciate it Trixie." Twilight said happily.

"Don't mention to anybody. I have a reputation to keep up."

"Oh...o-okay."

"Lighten up Twilight!" she reached over and grabbed a bottle of whiskey. "So tell me... what's your secret?"

"Hm?"

"How is it that you look like you haven't aged a day? Hell your bust hasn't even grown!"

"Oh my...um...well..." she lightly touched the tips of her fingertips together.

"It's...seaweed." I said out loud.
(What the hell? I didn't mean to say that!)

"Just wrap yourself in seaweed and take a mud bath. It'll make you look 2 and a half years younger."

"Really? I haven't tried that. I'll give it a shot."

"Thanks for the save." Twilight whispered.

"No problem."
(Alpha!)

(Thanks for saving the day man.)

[Well she did win that DDR championship, remember?]

(Don't you talk bad about my wife! I'll choke you with my mind!)
Dustin you can't do that.

"Trixie, is this really okay? Us staying here I mean."

"It's fine. And uh...Twilight? I hate to ask, but do you have a tail, or am I drunk?"

"You're drunk!" we both said at the same time.

"Oh...hehehe...then I should probably sleep..." she put the bottle away and laid sideways on her chair falling into a quick sleep. Twilight gently pulled the blanket over her and smiled.

"She really saved us."

"Hahaha... And Trixie of all people."

"Times have really changed."

"Let's get as much rest as we can right now. Tomorrow, we look for our friends."

"I'm cold."

"Then come here." I opened my coat. "This new coat is actually really warm."

"Mm...it is." She snuggled onto me and I wrapped us up. "Dustin...I'm sorry for everything that's happened."

"It's going to be fine. It'll all be fine in the end. Let's just enjoy being alive for now. Apparently, that's a luxury now a-days."

"*giggle* Okay. Wake me up when it's time to...go..." she passed out immediately. How long has Twilight been awake? I mean I know she's weaker, since the near death experience from earlier, but... I've just worn the poor girl out. She needs a good rest.

In the future...

"I'm getting tired." Niko huffed.

"Oh come on. You need the exercise!"

"I just want to do this as quickly as possible..."

"Niko, I'm sure Dawn will be fine. You said the baby was due at the end of the week, and it's only Tuesday. Relax already man. Right?" I turned around to see the others pretty far behind. "Hey guys!" I shouted too them. They didn't move an inch. "Niko are you seeing this?" I turned around to see he was perfectly still as well.

"Hah hah hah hah... did you really think you could defeat me?" The evil king asked, manifesting in my face. "Come now Shafer. You can't expect to beat me without a fight, right?"

"Oh I wouldn't dream of it."

"In order to defeat me, you must prove yourself in the...*duhn duhn!* Rooms of Terror!"

"I'm sorry, but did I hear dramatic noises?"

"You must get through the 3 Rooms of Torture in order to find the heart of the empire, but be warned, it's not easy." He snapped a finger and made everyone else disappear. "And you must do it alone!"

"Where did you send them?"

"Back to the village. I don't want them to miss what I'm going to do to you when I have my revenge."

"Yeah yeah... so where are these rooms?"

"That a-way." he pointed to the hole in the wall. I shrugged and ran inside it.

(Well... I imagine the Rooms of Terror not sounding like Roses on top of... Titties.)
You tried to find another title with ROT in it?
...Ripe Orange Tangelos.
"You win this round tangelos!"

"What are you talking to?" Sombra asked.

"...Shut the fuck up Sombrero." I tripped and fell down the cave, hitting every rock on my way down. "Oof! Did I win yet? *neck popping back into place* Oh there we go..."

"Welcome to the first room! Take off your boots!"

"What?"

"And socks. You'll get them at the end of the room."

"Alright." he zapped them and sent them to the other side of the cave. The space between here and their was pitch black. "So... what's the challenge?"

"Walk to the other side."

"Is that it? Seriously? Well that doesn't sound to-OW SHIT! What the fuck!" I held my foot in pain. "I know this pain... Sombra, you sick bastard!"

"Ahahahaha!" He cut on a light showing the room! The entire floor was made of Legos. "Their is no greater pain than stepping on a lego."

"I hate you." I jumped back into the room. "Ow! Owie! OW OW OW! Why would you do this?! Oh my god! This hurts so bad... Oh I can't stand it! This is the worst fucking- Oh hey I made it across."

"Dammit!"

"Time for the next room!" I threw the socks in the air, flipped upside down, let them fall on my feet perfectly, and stuff them back in my boots.

"How...How did you do that?"

"NEXT ROOM!"

"This room is almost impossible to pass through. No one has gotten past it..."

"What is that?" I asked pointing to the jar with over 20 dead skeletons surrounding it.

"It's a jar. Inside it is a key. These people have died attempting to get the key."

"What else is in it?"

"Barbed wire, salt, lemon juice, shaving razors, poison, and a bear trap!"

"Why would you keep these things together?"

"You'll never figure out how to get the key! Bwahahahaha!"

(It's a jar right?)
Is it open?
And is it made of glass?
[Jar.]
<Is Sombra really being serious? Wow... he's the lamest villain ever."

"I'm ashamed to call you another version of myself Sombra!"

"Why is that? Have you given up?" I held the jar in the air. "What are you doing?" I turned it around and dumped all the contents out, and pulled the key from the pile of barbed wire and the bear trap. Now I was impressed about how he got that in there, but I was disappointed about how many people were killed by this simple test. "No! It's impossible! No one has gotten the key before!"

"This is ridiculous."

"I know! You're suppose to be dead!"

"Now I know why Celestia said you were a waste of time. You're not even a reincarnation of me! You're just another shadow magic user! And you want to know something else? You're the worst one I've seen yet."

[Suck it you used up BITCH!]

"Grrr... you still have one more test left." He pointed to the door against the wall. "Continue." I did what he asked and pushed the door open. It was a large column with thousands of stairs leading up it. "Hahahaha! Stairs! I love stairs!"

"...Well I'm impressed."

"Really?"

"I did not know how low a bad guy could go. Well done Sombrero-"

"SOMBRA! IT'S KING SOMBRA!"

"...What made you love stairs so much? Did you, like, play with a slinky this entire time or what?"

"That's none of your business!" he had a massive blush.

"Gravity spell." I jumped on the bottom of the stairs and started to slide down it.

"NO!"

"I figured you'd learn from this by now! AHAHAHA!"
[He's catching up pretty quick.]

"It's sliding on stairs time!" I summoned my guitar and started to play the Wild Stallion theme from Bill and Ted's Excellent Adventure. "YEAH! Oh... whoops... summoned Clementine. Didn't mean to do that."

"I'm going to kill you!"

"No your not. ALPHA WAVE!" I combined with Alpha and moved down the stairs at least 5 times faster, leaving Sombra in the dust. At the top, I found the crystal heart. I turned the guitar into a scythe, hooked the blade around it, and pulled it towards me in-case of a trap.

"Well you made it here, but you won't ever make it out!" I jumped inside of his shadow. "Where'd you go?" And I teleported back to the town hall.

"Dustin! We thought we lost you!" Twilight cried jumping into my arms.

"What? I'd never leave my girl hanging. Oh hey, I found this." I held up the heart. "Bring back memories?"

"What is that exactly?" Rarity asked. "It's absolutely beautiful!"

"It's the heart of the Crystal Empire!" Twilight said happily.

"Then where's the empire?" Lightning asked. We all heard the ground shake.

"Good timing."

Back in 2014...

"*gasp* Huh?" I woke up when I heard a bottle get smashed outside. I was extremely tense, and very easy to startle in my current state of shock. I looked to my right to see Trixie was still drunk and passed out.

"...Father." I looked down to see Twilight crying in her sleep.

"Hey... wake up."

"Huh?" she asked as I was lightly shaking her.

"You were having a nightmare." she reached up and wiped her tears. "Twilight, I'm sorry."

"So am I. I didn't even get to say goodbye, I was so focused on getting to you."

"It's Discord's fault."

"We don't know that! We don't know how my parents or Cody died yet. Who else could have gotten killed?"

"Let's not think about that. Let's just find our friends."

"You're right! We can't just sit back and cry about things that have already happened!"

"Because we cannot change the past!"

"We can only change the future!" Now were both full of energy.

"Keep it down..." Trixie mumbled.

"Well be off now Trixie. Thank you for the assistance." I said ruffling her hair.

"Mm...Bye."

"Bye." Twilight gave her a hug and ran out the door with me. "Well it was nice of her to help us."

"Yes it was. Do we have everything?"

"Yep, I just checked."

"Okay. Well... we found Niko, and he's a security guard around here."

"Maybe he can help us around the city."

"Maybe... I'd say we could go talk to Celestia and Luna, but... I don't want to risk it."

"Look over there!" she pointed to a store. "The Carousel Boutique."

"Rarity?"

"Rarity." I shrugged and walked with Twilight to the store, hoping for some answers.
[Maybe if we ask nicely, she'll give us the full treatment.]

...What the hell are you thinking? We need some boots and pants to match the overcoat.
Like a matching vest!
<...I can't believe what I am hearing.>

I stopped walking when we got there and I began to think to myself that something else was wrong here. It was obviously the castle. It just felt... different. Like it was kinder and happier than before, but it was also hiding something. Maybe it had something to do with Cody's death. Oh goddamn curiosity!

"Twilight, I'm going to check out the castle."

"What? But we just got here!"

"You talk to them, find out where the others are. Just listen to your instincts. Tell me that something is just wrong about the castle."

"Well...now that you mention it... it does seem different."

"Exactly."

"Then be careful and meet me here in a half-an-hour. Got it?"

"I got it." She moved up and we kissed. I watched Twilight walk inside the store and happily talk to her friends. But now I had come to realize the position I was in. An assassin. A tool for death. Now I don't know why this is all happening so fast, but I do know that I have to find out why. So I equipped the mask, pulled up the hood on the coat, and slowly made my way to the castle. I used the shadows to make my way to the garden and then I climbed up into the open window.

"Is someone there?" A person asked looking around the books. I saw it was Luna. Now I'm not going to kill her. This is a person who I've always looked up to. And here I was, sulking in the shadows, with a sword in my hand. The times have really changed.

"It's just your imagination." said another voice, which I recognized as Murphy, my chemistry teacher.

"Grimm, I'm serious, I did hear something." So was he always Grimm? I mean, Sombra talked about it in Equestria. "Must be a rat." When she turned around, I went to another bookcase and made my way around her. I didn't want to use up all my magic energy right now. "So this is impressive."

"What is?"

"This, in father's journal. He speaks of people with animal traits. Anamorphs, he dubs them. He said that they were the hardest workers of all, and the most magically talented. They had royal blood in their veins, and in order to control them... he executed them."

"Faust did? Why haven't I heard of this?"

"He must have done it before you came to Earth."

"Cheeky bastard." I need to get this journal. Problem is... how? I put the sword up and dashed out of the library I was in. I would come back for it. I ran along the carpet, not the tiles, to muffle my footsteps and made my way to Celestia's bedroom. It smelled like bananas... though. I mean I do like bananas... but I never loved them this much. But I must find answers. And I bet Celestia has all of them.

(Let's go through her things.)
[...This might be fun after all.]

So I looked for a diary in the princess's room. I checked under the pillow, the nightstand, under the bed, but no diary. So I went to the drawer and opened that. Inside I found dresses, sexy lingerie, a photo album, and a large journal. But it was locked.

(Oh goddamn it!)

(But she could've made it easier in our case.)
Shut up and find the key. I stood on the edge of the bed to look on the top of the cover and I found a keyring. (Aha!)

I quietly went through the keys and opened the journal. I flipped through the pages, scanning each one for things I'd want to read. I also hid in the shadows behind the drawer in case she came looking for it, so I could easily re-lock it and place it back in the shelf.

'Entry 63... There still hasn't been any signs or reports of Twilight. I fear for my faithful student, that something horrible has happened to her. Still I had no way to provide for my suspicions...'
(Ugh... even her writing has this elegant way of words.)

(Moving on...)
'Entry 64... One of our most loyal of soldiers, named Cody Shafer, has been captured and imprisoned. He has been hiding the fact that he is an anamorphic human. My father and mother plan to execute him this evening, for everyone to watch! Such an act hasn't been done for ages! If he does this... then I fear for what punishment he could face.'

I don't know if I can keep reading. This is... terrible news. But I must continue! I have to learn for why Faust would kill my brother. Cody was a good soldier, one of the best! There is no way he would ever betray his king or country! Not even if it meant sparing MY life! He was the most loyal soldier in this forsaken army... so why kill him?

'Entry 65... Shafer was executed. He didn't cry. He didn't complain. He only wished to serve his king, to show that he was a good person. His death was executed in public. I am afraid that it has sparked a rebellion. I also fear for Dustin Shafer. I know his secret as well. I promised to never tell my father, because Dustin is one of the greatest people I know. He's also the only one who can protect Twilight Sparkle, wherever she is. So I need his trust.

But Dustin was the only member in his family who could use magic. Well actually Lilith knows magic, but she hides it unlike her twin. Now when word of this gets to him... I'm scared that he'll do something drastic.'

Well your suspicions are correct princess. If I wasn't here, then I'd kill Faust myself. Nobody...FUCKS with my family! I went to read the next chapter but I heard someone walking towards the door. I relocked the journal/diary, put it back in the drawer, put the keys where I found them, and jumped inside the shadow.

"Luna, you're being paranoid." Celestia told her sister.

"Something felt wrong. I felt a strong presence enter the library, and I heard the sound. The sound of someone's feet."

"Was it your own?"

"I don't think so."

"Then continue."

"Well that's just the thing. Both you and Grimm say that I am being paranoid."

"Have a seat." both of the girls sat on the bed, right above me. I mean, sure I'm in the shadow, but it scared me so I moved to the closet. "...*sigh* Luna I don't know how much longer we can keep up good relations with the Griffon tribe."

"We must try harder than dear sister."

"Father and Mother were much better rulers than I."

"Don't say that. You are so much better! You didn't try to wipe out an entire race like they did!"

"I just wish I knew why."

"We've allowed Anamorphs to re-enter society."

"But it's still not enough. It'll never be enough."

"Sister...Tia... you must have faith in yourself."

"Yes, dear sister. Let us go attend to whatever else we must." they both left the room. Celestia just announced that she didn't know why her father did this, so I should move back to the library and get that journal. I checked my watch quickly to see that it's almost been a half-an-hour. I promised Twilight I'd be back. So I teleported all the way to the Boutique using up a majority of my energy.

I walked inside the building, and was confronted by the people I call my friends. It was obvious that they knew who I was the second I walked in by the amount of times I heard my name, and the hugs I received.

"You've grown Dustin!" Rarity said looking up. She was right, I had grown a couple of inches. But I didn't feel any different. I looked at Spike who resembled a grown man now.

"Oh...hahahaha!" I couldn't help but laugh when he picked me up. "Down boy!"

"But I missed you guys so much!" Oh no... he's getting teary eyed. No if he cries then I'm gonna cry. I mean it's bad enough that I've tried to hold it in this much, even with Cody and Pal gone. "It's just that I was worried sick." he put me down. "Thank you for keeping Twilight safe. With Mom and Dad gone and Shining at work all the time, Twilight is my only family left."

"I'm sorry about what I've put you through Spike." Twilight said.

"We already talked about this, it's okay now because your safe and sound." I was eavesdropping on them, trying to find out what the hell they were talking about when Rarity asked a question.

"So Dustin, when did you marry Twilight?"

"WHAT?" We both said at the same time.

"You have matching rings, different colored crest inside them, and Twilight. You've been keeping something between your legs this whole time. I imagine it being a tail."

"She's right!" Spike said pulling up Twilight's skirt.

"Hey! Stop!" she cried as he started to tickle her. I smiled and sat down in the couch beside Rarity after she closed all the windows and closed the store.

"It's an old agreement called the Shadow Pact."

"Tell me more."

"It's an holy sacrament, it was used back in the beginning of times actually, between two lovers. It was how magicians use to get married, but now only a few know how to do it."

"Why this and not a regular marriage?"

"Ah, a good question. One, it was a lot cheaper, It only cost me a pint of blood and the tiger stripes from my ears and tail." I said showing her my now pitch black tail which matched Twilight's.

"Oh I loved your stripes!"

"Speaking of stripes..." I handed her Pal's collar. "Sir Pounce-a-Lot apparently passed away. Could you fix up this collar for me?"

"Ohh... woe is me! I loved that little kitty so so soooo much!" she hugged the collar and cried in it. "I'm so sorry Dustin."

"It's okay. He's probably in heaven with Cody."

"I saw that. When he was executed in public. It was horrendous! Such an act cost Faust his life, ironically."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Faust killed Cody because he was anamorphic. Then Faust and his wife were assassinated some time after. I've been able to get this much information. Oh! I also learned that Anamorphs don't need to hide in public anymore. So you can show your ears and tail."

"Oh so that's why you weren't hiding it when you walked in."

"Exactly. Now back to the original question Rarity. The Shadow Pact. We both share the same blood now. I had royal blood in my veins... you see and-"

"So that's why King Faust tried to kill the entire race! He doesn't deserve to be king, your ancestors were suppose to rule, right?"

"H-how do you know that?"

"I can tell from your facial expressions. Also Twilight showed me your family history." I looked over at the girl who gave me a sheepish smile. I nodded and mouthed 'Thanks for making this easier on me' which surprised her actually.

"Right then... the next reason as to why I married Twilight was because she was injured, stabbed by the king we fought in Equestria. So by doing this agreement, I managed to save her life. Also their are a few more perks with royal blood."

"Like what?" Spike asked. I opened my wings which made him jump. "That's awesome!"

"Oh and we're immortal Twilight."

"What? I didn't know that." Twilight said.

"Apparently that's how blood works."

"Well, I don't need a royal Shadow Pact to get married. All I need is Spiky-wiky..." Rarity said while making out with the large boy.

"How old is he now?" I asked Twilight while they were distracted.

"He's our age!"

"Amazing..."

[I just thought of something.]

Relax.
[You and Twilight haven't finished your high school education.]

"...Uh oh." I said to myself when Twilight was staring directly at my shoulder. "Can you see him?"

"Them, and yes. Dustin, we haven't finished high school!"

"Relax, just go ask Celestia for your education."

"It's not that simple!"

"...I think it is. Just tell her what happened, show her the cat ears and tail to prove yourself, and she might even give you the college education for free."

"B-but..."

"But you're the smartest person in, like, ever." Spike said cheering her on.

"Go for it!" Rarity said as they started to dance beside us. Why? I dunno.

"But..."

"Stop saying but!" I demanded.

"*sigh* Fine. We'll go see the princess."

In the future...

"Keep on reading!" Twilight said happily, moving on to her 26th book.

"Twilight, I'm on book number 2!" I shouted, going through the pages slowly. I looked over to see Applejack and Rarity handing Twilight books, Lightning defending us, and Niko sleeping. I was only pretending to read too. I was actually singing songs in my head the entire time.

(It was a normal day... just like any other. Then out of the blue, it turned into horror!)

"Found it!" Twilight said while jumping out of a pile of books.

"Huh?" I looked around to see I passed out. I also saw I drooled on the book so I just slept it under the table and stood up. I walked for the door and saw the crystal bearers leaving their homes. Each one of them was depressed and walked at a good 2 mph. I mean, who walks that slowly? Honestly. "Twilight, I'm going to set up the heart." I said grabbing the large bag with the crystal inside it.

"Be careful."

"I will!" I walked outside and downstairs, backwards just for the hell of it, and made my way into the bottom of the tower. There I met up with Cadence and Shining Armor again. "How's the love goin'?"

"We're fine." Shining said.

"Good to hear brother. And Cadence?"

"Oh I'm doing much better Dustin."

"Nothing out of the ordinary?"

"Nothing besides the constant shadow banging against the shield I'm raising."

"Oh nonsense. Well, Shining, you do know you could help with the barrier."

"When I fought against Sombra, he did something to limit my magic."

"Is it... the dark crystals stuck in your back?"

"Must be."

"...Huh... well I'm gonna go put this heart in. I'm just... you know... waiting for everyone to start sending all of their love into it. So bye!" I jumped out the window and slowly walked down the side of the building. "Hmm... I can't even remember why we arrested Trixie."
[Because of her drinking and how she started to beat up random people.]

"I didn't hear about that. Isn't he the Total Gym guy?"
[No that's Chuck Norris.]
"No I meant... Ohhh... what did he do?"

"That's it! Man what a fag..."

I jumped off the side of the building when i was at the bottom and I pulled the heart from the messenger bag. I placed it inside of the two spikes that deployed and I saw people who were at the Fair coming by to donate their love. The Fair had just started though, so it was going to be a while till this thing sets off a chain reaction and kills Sombrero.

(Isn't a fag a bundle of sticks?)
Yeah. You would kindle with a fag. I don't see how people think that was gay.
<*sigh* People these days.>

"Dustin! Great news!" Niko said running up to me.

"Hmm?"

"It's about Dawn! The doctor called!"

"Oh, so what's the good news?"

"The baby is due right now!"

"...Oh shit." I reached into my pocket and pulled out a walkie-talkie. "Hello Big Bird, this is Little Boy Blue. Over"

"Dustin, for the love of god, we don't need to speak in code!" Lightning yelled on the other side. "...Over."

"Big Bird, it appears the 'sun has set.' I repeat. The 'sun has set', do you understand? Over?"

"...Oh shit... get Red Rover to me Little Boy Blue and I'll get him home to the missus. Over?"

"Over Big Bird... over." I put the talkie away. "Niko, get over to Lightning right now, he'll get you home."

"But don't you need me here?"

"Niko! Your wife is giving birth! She needs you right now man!"

"But I'm scared!"

"You put her in this position, you're going to help her get out!"

"Alright... I can do this. I can... do this."

"What are you?"

"I...am...a winner..."

"What?"

"I'm a winner."

"A winner and what?"

"Proud."

"One more time."

"I'm a winner and proud!"

"Louder."

"I'M A WINNER AND PROUD! I'M A WINNER AND PROUD! I'M A WINNEEEERRRRR!!!" he ran off screaming what I tricked him into saying and I heard him talking from over here. "Hey Tombs!"

"What?"

"I'm a winner and proud!"

"I could here you from over there!" he pointed to me, and I waved my hands violently in the air so he'd acknowledge me. "Let's get you home Lover Boy." I watched as Johnathon opened up a portal and walked inside it.

"I'm a winner and proud!"

"Sure you are..." I said to myself.
(Isn't childbirth fascinating?)
[It's a miracle!]

(Destiny? Oh she'd say the same thing that every other woman would say. Don't do it unless you are absolutely ready for it.)

I decided that I'd have to do something to get the hearts flying. I was afraid that I would have to play a song, and these people would be terrified by it. I mean, you take these crystal bearers who have been asleep for a thousand years, give them a fair out of nowhere, and have a king play a mean song on his guitar. I don't think they can handle the awesomeness from this situation, so I'm just going to work a regular booth like everyone else.

"Pies! Come get your pies! Pies are for sale for the low price of nothing but my hard work!" I shouted making more people come.

"What else do you got?" A little boy asked.

"Well... I got donuts, bagels, funnel cakes, Twinkies, pies, and I also got a regular assortment of candy." I held a box up. "Would you like some?"

"Oh boy would I!" he grabbed a Butterfinger and shoved it in his mouth.

"Wait! You might...wanna... take of the wrapper."

"No it's cool." He continued to eat and walked away.

"Oi! Kitty boy! Get me a pie!"

"Sure thing Old Coot." I handed the old man a cherry pie. I wasn't as good as a cook like Pinkie Pie, but I've taken cooking classes and have learned how to make a decent meal. I can cook great pies and soups. The only two things I need to survive... I miss Pinkie Pie.

"I'm not old! I'm only 68!"

"Hahaha... no you still look like your in your prime man!"

"Darn tootin'!" he walked away.

"See ya!"

"Yeah yeah..."

(I like that guy.)

Oh yuck...

(Okay I'm taking a break...)

I threw the apron down and walked out of the booth over to the music section. I had to run a bunch of booths, or it wouldn't be the same. "So what the hell is a Fleugelhorn?" Just an hour ago, Spike and Fluttershy came to the empire. I asked Fluttershy who was selling them and all other merchandise.

"I'm not entirely sure."

"Hey Shy! You need to go joustin'!" Applejack said.

"Jousting? Oh my... I don't think I can do that Applejack."

"Sure you can! We just need to find someone who will take it easy on ya!"

"I'll do it if you'll sell the goods." I put my thumb on my shoulder, gesturing to my bake shop.

"Dustin, I can't beat you in a sport!"

"But you will. Don't worry, I'll take it easy on you."

"Will you really? I mean... what if I accidentally hurt you."

"Then try your best not to."

"*giggle* Okay, I'll try." Fluttershy looked towards Twilight and I as her closest family. I mean her parents... Ugh... trust me when I say you're better off not knowing. I picked up two mugs of cider, alcoholic of course, hoping this would help her out. "You're giving me alcohol?"

"I figured it might help. Just remember what the exercising Mr. T dude taught you on how to be assertive."

"Iron Will? Oh but I wasn't satisfied with his teachings."

"Wait... that was Iron Will? Huh... Yeah he was the shake-weight guy..."

"What do you mean?"

"Just a conversation I had with me, myself, and I earlier."

"Oh...so how do I joust?" she asked taking a sip from the cider. Then she started drinking even more.

"Hey, easy on the cider!"

"Let's do this!" she smashed the wooden mug against her head, huffed her chest, and marched to the arena.

"...What...have I done?"

In the past...

"Of course you'll get your diploma!" Celestia said. "Oh Twilight, you've had the worst of it! A college education is the last thing you should worry about. Actually I'm going to give you a college diploma to help you out."

"But, isn't that cheating?"

"Twilight... I can't have you in school anymore. Haven't you learned your destiny yet?"

"I mean... I may have...but..."

"Let's not worry about that now." I cut into the sentence.

"Did you not explain it to her?"

"Actually she knows more than I do."

"I'm suppose to become the..."

"Future Queen of Earth." Celestia said finishing her sentence. "You have royal blood in you, these cute little cat ears prove that don't you think?" she said holding onto Twilight's ears and lightly squeezing them.

"But Princess, how do you know?"

"Because Twilight..." Celestia took her tiara off and showed she had pony ears. "We all have our secrets."

"...I'm not ready for this."

"Oh of course your not. It will be several years before you over-throne me."
(I swear... It's like Celestia doesn't want to rule.)
[She had no trouble doing it in Equestria.]

(Twilight and I aren't ready to rule. I mean, we're only 17!)
[Technically 19.]

I walked with Twilight until we got to the library. There I saw Luna and 'Grimm' reading, still looking for something.

"Sister, I found something! It appears that father..." Luna stopped talking when she saw me. "Dustin Shafer. I owe you and your family an apology."

"Good to see you man." Grimm said putting a hand on my shoulder. I didn't return their feelings, but I smiled and said thanks. I in all honesty was more interested in the journal. The black journal decorated with moons and stars... oh wait that is Luna's diary. Then where the hell is the one I'm after? Ah I don't even care anymore. If they think Twilight should become a future ruler, and they keep apologizing to me, then I can learn what the hell happened without stealing a journal. The journal from the asshole who haunted my family.

"Can I ask you something...Grimm."

"Sure."

"Sombra... when I fought him in Equestria-"

"You went to Equestria?!" he dropped his book and jumped out of his seat. "What? How?"

"Discord. He tricked me and Twilight. We were there for... 2 months."

"I remember the time difference. So as you were saying... Sombra?"

"Yes. He said I was an alternate version of you. Or at least a man named Grimm."

"Yeah you're me alright." he said putting his hand on his chin. "Maybe a little better than the original... and how old are you?"

"17."

"Ah. My life began to change when I was 17." he said to himself. Celestia cleared her throat, making an obvious sign for him. "Fine. I'm gonna go. Come on Luna! Adventure!"

"Where to today?"

"I'm thinking our next place to live. If we give up the throne-" they were cut off when Celestia slammed the door.

"So you were planning on us to come back?" I asked her.

"At least Twilight. I knew you had the blood in you, so you had to marry her to get her the powers-"

"Wait wait wait... did you set this up?"

"Of course I didn't!" she said with pain in her voice. I had offended her. "How could you jump to such a conclusion?!"

"I-I'm sorry. I'll leave now."

"Dustin-" Twilight began to calm me down but I stopped her.

"No it's okay. Look this is between you two. I'm merely the tool." I walked outside and moved far away from Celestia. Why did she infuriate me so much? She makes it sound like this is her fault... like she expected this... and she's standing their telling me that she only cared about Twilight after putting us both through this ordeal?! The nerve... but she was right. It was the fault of Discord.

In the future...

I sat on a pile of hay holding my left hand towards the sun. I was waiting for the judges to say 'The Jousting Games shall now commence!' but still nothing came to my ears. I sat up, feeling the heavy metal vest slump down on my chest, and wiped the sand from my eyes.

"Hey mister! Are you the king?" a child asked.

"I sure am. Good to meet you, I'm Dustin." I held my hand out and he backed away in surprise.

"Whoa! Where's your pinky at?"

"Oh...um...I lost it."

"Where?"

"To a bad man."

"Like Sombra? Is he a bad man?"

"Oh he's a very bad man. And by the end of this day, I promise he can't hurt you anymore. No this nub means something to me actually..." I held it up at the sun again.

"What does it mean?"

"It means that I love my family more than anything."

"I don't understand."

"You see-" I was cut off by the sound of a horn. Possibly the Fleugalhorn I've heard so much about. Or however you spell it. i don't care. Point is, when I turned, I saw the child was running towards the games. I grabbed the golden helmet and planted it on my head.

"The Annual Jousting Games shall now commence!" Spike said into the speaker. I grabbed the lance and dragged it to the gate.

(Guys... I'm starting to second think this.)

Who is drunk...

I walked to my gate and saw Fluttershy in hers. She was steamed with a look that resembled Rainbow Dash. You could literally see the fire in her eyes. Now most men would run away, but seeing that I signed up for this, I should receive the punishment I am just asking for.

"In this corner is the King of Canterlot and quite possibly, the greatest ruler of Earth! Dustin Shafer!" I heard the crowd cheer furiously. They just loved me. I waved at them and smiled like they would expect a star to do. "And in the other corner is the greatest veterinarian to ever live! Combined with over 12 years of self-defense and bear-wrestling! Give it up for Fluttershy!"

(...I'm dead.)
Hey look! Twilight's watching!

I turned to the right and saw her helping people out. She turned and waved at me. At that second... time stood still for us. The lovers made for each other by Mother Nature and Father Time. Their is no one who would say we shouldn't be together. Only that we need to be with one another. It's the only thing I have left to look forward to, really. Just spending time with friends, my daughters, Twilight... and I work for that feeling every week.

*WRRRR!* Spike blew a whistle and the gates opened. I held up the lance and took a light jog to match Shy's speed. I was aware that I had the lance aimed directly for her neck, like I was about to kill, so I pulled it away and she stabbed me in the chest, destroying a chunk of the breastplate.

"Gaaahhh...focus!" I smacked myself lightly on the head.

"Dustin! Stop eyeballing my sister and get in the game!" Spike called.

"I can't hit her! She's too adorable!"

"Not my problem. *WRRRR!*"

This time I aimed at a non-lethal spot so I could risk hitting her. Also i was using my right hand so I had a stronger grip. Still my judgement got the better of me and I couldn't bear myself to hit this girl. So instead I moved the lance into a defensive position and deflected her attack.

"I need another drink!" she demanded.

"Oh no no no no!" I shouted as someone ran to her with a large mug. I mean this was even bigger than Niko's hand!

"Would you like a drink ma-lord?" another worker asked me.

"Do you have painkillers to go with that?"

"Yes I do. May I ask why?"

"This is gonna hurt me..." The man fetched me the medicine and I braced myself for the pain that was heading towards me. I couldn't get drunk so I'd always have a guilty conscious from this. "Sorry Shy!" I shouted. When we ran towards each other again, I gently knocked the piece of metal from her left arm with extreme accuracy.

"I'm still...*hic* Good to go!"

"One more go?"

"One more..."

"Okay. One more go." I went back to jogging towards her and moved the helmet sideways to protect my face as I saw her lance go up. I felt the metal hit the helmet, shattering the lance to pieces and knocking the armor from my head. "Phew! That was close!"

"Dustin, I'm sorry." she said.

"Is the alcohol starting to wear off?"

"Yes. I'm going to be sick!" she cried as she ran off and vomited in the trash can. I walked over and picked her up. "*giggle* You're a naughty boy aren't you Dustin?"

"*pfft!* Me? As if." she leaned up and kissed me on the cheek.

"Let's go to my place..."

"Let's not."

"Oh, why not?"

"I'm a married man Shy. Also don't you have that special somebody back home?"

"Well...yeah. But-"

"But nothing." I laid her on the bed in our guest room. "Go to bed Fluttershy. You're drunk." I closed the door behind me and wiped the lipstick mark from my cheek.

(Since when did Fluttershy wear make-up? I thought she was all natural.)

(What? Why?)

[Would you beat up someone as cute and innocent as Shy?]

I continued to argue with myself until I felt the ground shake and a large ripple fill the air. I recognized it from 18 years ago, when I first visited the Crystal Empire. Yeah! When the heart was full of love, it exploded like this, and then I would hear Som-

"NOOOOOOOooooooo..." I heard Sombra's voice cut me off from my train of thought and saw him explode in the distance. A job well done Dustin. You got this asshole destroyed from your world. It's about goddamn time. I felt up to see my long hair was up in a braid with crystals dangling from it.

"Huh...well I look...different." I said to myself in the reflection I saw in the pond at the park on my way to Twilight. It was different from my usual center-parted appearance, but it was still nice. I reached up to undo the braid but couldn't get my hand through the knot so I just let it stay for now. I found Twilight, who was glowing a little bit, and had her hair in a bun. "Hey Twilight. How was your day?"

"Oh pretty good. I never though I'd see you with a braid again."

"I'm glad you enjoyed seeing me back then with a ponytail."

"You we're the only assassin following tradition. I have a question for you. Why do you look like you just got beaten up?"

"Did you see the jousting games?"

"No."

"I couldn't bring myself to fight Fluttershy, then she got alcohol in her system, and then-"

"So you lost?"

"I lost."

"...Did you give her alcohol?"

"Yes."

"Then I found your problem." We continued to talk as we walked for the castle. Inside we found Cadence and Shining Armor. He would hold me down and give me a noogie, treating me like he would Spike.

"How's it going buddy?" he asked holding me down.

"Hahahaha! I wouldn't know! I have someone's knuckle digging in my brain at the moment so it's hard to think!"

"Oh hahahaha... then I bet you wouldn't want to pass on a drink."

"Never!"

"Okay, but first I need to talk business with Twilight."

"Go ahead." I moved to the side so he could hug his sister. I talked to Cadence while he was busy. "So, are you relieved to put down the protection barrier?"

"It's a shame too! I just got use to it!"

"Aw..."

"I saw you joust as well."

"We'll never talk about this. Ever."

"Has the wise king with the heart of gold lost his ability to maim and kill?"

"Well..."

"Speak up. The others can't hear, they're too busy talking amongst themselves." I turned to see the brother and sister still teasing and laughing at each other.

"I almost killed her. Fluttershy. It's an odd ability of mine... to just know where to strike for a kill. So each time we rushed each other, I'd have to force myself to miss."

"Is it really that bad?"

"It's pretty bad. But she's alive and unharmed. Can't say the same for me." I found the spot where the braid in my hair began and I un-twirled my hair. "Aha! I got this damn braid out!" My hair lifted up by itself and we-wrapped itself. "No no no no!" I grabbed a fork from the table and stuck it in the knot. "Not gonna happen...Huh?" I felt the fork snap and I held the handle in my hand. Not the end. I reached up and pulled it out.

"Just don't fight it." Shining said with a chuckle.

"How come your hair doesn't do this?" I asked him.

"Because I have manly hair." He struck a pose and I heard the singer from Judas Priest yell 'MANLY HAIIIIIRRRR! YEAH!' and the girls clapped.

"Hmph!" I crossed my arms and looked out the window, half-embarrassed, the other half-because I wanted to. "I like my hair though. It's not as straight and greasy as yours." I said pointing fun at his long blue hair.

"Greasy?"

"Shining, I've seen you with the same hair-cut since I was 12!"

"...I like my hair." he puffed his cheeks and chest and looked at Cadence.

"What? Don't give me that face. Your hair is better than Dustin's any day in my eyes."

"She's right." I told him. "Once you go blue, you never go back. Twilight what do you think?"

"I don't want to get involved honestly!" she said with a laugh. It wasn't often that we got to have these fun encounters. The last time I met Shining was on the battlefield actually. So I always enjoy these visits with my friends and family more than anything else in this world. It's all I have to look forward too. Yet I'm always full of sadness and grief when I think about a time when all of my friends will be gone. What will I have to look forward to then? "Dustin? Is something wrong?"

"Well no. Nothing PARTICULARLY is wrong."

"Is it THAT again?"

"Yeah."

"Alright. Go meditate."

"See you in an hour."

"Actually we leave in a few minutes."

"Then I'll meet you back home. Bye Shining, bye Cadence."

"Goodbye Dustin." they both hugged me and sent me out the door. I walked away from the empire and found a quiet spot near a pond in the woods. So I meditated and lifted myself over the pond.

(What should we meditate on today?)
[One, get this gay braid out of our hair!] Beta was still on the ground (my shoulder) wrestling with it.
Alpha was in the same position I was but was digging in his hair at the same time.
(I shall meditate on the hair.)

The pond started to glow, and the my clothes and hair started to move with the wind. Arms rose from the pond and a whirlpool emerged. I felt it surround me in it's magical warmth and the arm move towards my head. It booped me on the nose (this is how we acknowledge each other.) and it pulled one pin out of my hair making the braid fall.

"THAT'S IT?!"

"That's it." Aquarius said letting herself come out. "You're looking as good as always Traveler in the Dark."

"And you're as beautiful as ever Bringer of the Water." I sat down on the bench she formed for me, even with the whirlpool still around me. I kicked my legs back and forth playfully.

"Please, I am merely one deity. You've accomplished more than I could ever do."

"Don't count yourself out yet. You bring for the waters of life. What you don't know is that no one could ever survive without it."

"Very wise."

"Also don't let it go to your head. Keep on doubting yourself. Set goals to break. Challenge your abilities. I'm still doing it now."

"But you can do almost anything with your shadows!"

"I know! But I don't admit it, so I can force myself to try."

"*giggle* Have fun Dustin."

"You too Aquarius. I'll see you next Saturday."

"Okay! Bye!" the water disappeared around me as I exited my meditating state. I opened my eyes to see I wasn't alone in the woods. I saw that boy from before.

"Hello child! What may I do for you today?" I asked lowering myself and walking along the water.

"AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!" he screamed and ran away. It's the cat ears. Always the cat ears. And in his imagination I bet I looked like one of those big scary silhouetted people you see in your dreams that say 'I'm going to gobble you up!' I guess I'm the new Nightmare Moon now too. Hehehe... I could have fun with that.

"Fun!" I heard below me. I looked in the water to see Pinkie Pie.

"Pinkie...Pie?" she held a knife in her hands and waved at me cheerfully. I dodged to the right as her arm came flying out of the pool. "Damn mirror pool!" I kicked my foot through it and made contact with her face, sending her back. I stuck my arm through and use my magic to cut the large boulder in the ceiling. It should be big enough to block the pool and stop her. I swear, I have to do this a lot more often than usual.

I pulled my arm out and stood on the pool, using the force of myself to block the mirror on my side. The boulder came flying down and as soon as it did, I saw the clear blue colors return to the poor. It wasn't Aquarius's fault. It's just when she visits, she accidentally leaves a portal open from the spirit dimension. Then someone could find another point in another world or universe and pass through said portal. It's such a wonderful form of magic.

Science would disagree with me on this. I swear a group of those lab coat wearing assholes would just try their best to come up with big words and say that this is merely my imagination at work, that I am unstable with my magic, and then condemn me. It's not the first time I've gotten lectured from scientist. I'll just sit still, listen to them, and then I'd turn it around and twist everything they said into my own words and use it to wound them. Words are the strongest of all weapons.

(Well... besides the whole Pinkie tried to kill me for the 7th time thing...and the kid running away from us... I'd say today went pretty well.)
[...No, it was horrible.]

(Fucking hurt.)
[Yeah it did! Why did it hurt?]

Then quickly, a lightning portal opened beside me. I instantly recognized it as Tombs's magic. Instantly the royal guard walked through the portal and bowed to me.

"My lord! I found you!"

"It shouldn't be hard. I mean... did I not swallow the tracking device you asked for?"

"No! You didn't!"

"Hehe! You're right. I'm sure you came to take me home now."

"This way."

"I appreciate it my good man." I walked through his spell and found myself in the throne room. "Home sweet home."

"As I promised, now I've worked overtime-"

"What was it? 3 days extra?"

"Dustin I worked only a half a day over but-"

"You're right. I shall give you a week off and a full week's worth of pay!"

"...Are you serious?"

"Yeah! Go have some fun! Enjoy time with the family, that's what I'm gonna do."

"Thank you my lord!"

"Dustin! Just say Dustin! You did before-"

"I already told you, that I must keep up good appearances!"

"...Damn it you did say that. Alright. Blah blah blah well done royal subject yada yada yada you are dismissed until further notice in a week's time." He bowed and ran away very happily. I mean he even jumped up and kicked his feet together. "Hahahaha..."
(Wish we still had that enthusiasm.)

(...)
[Oh yeah.]

I jumped up and kicked my feet together as I skipped through the hall. I sneaked upstairs and into the kids room so I could surprise my children. I saw Sunlight Comet with her hands against her eyes and her body turned towards the wall.

"8...9...10! Ready or not! Here I come!"

"Boo!"

"Gah!" She jumped and turned around. "You scared me Dad. You want to play too?"

"Of course I will. I just got to find-" I felt two hands cover my eyes.

"Got you Daddy!"

"Hahaha! You're quieter than I was at your age!" I picked both of them up and hugged them closely as I swung in circles. "Hahahahaha!"

"*giggle* Okay! Put me down now!" Comet demanded.

"Or what?"

"I'll get you back!" she put her hands to my sides and started to tickle me.

"No! My only true weakness! Hehehehehehehehe! Q-quit it! Stop! No!" Star helped her out and I fell onto the couch as they continued to harass me. I looked up to see Twilight run in. "Help me O' brave knight!"

"I shall rescue my King!" she picked up the children and hugged them like I did a minute ago. "How's that?"

"Well you do need a just reward..." I grabbed her hands and started to tango. "How about another dancing lesson?"

"You know I can't dance!"

"Not with that kind of negativity!"

"Mom! We were about to play hide and seek!" Star said in a way that was so adorable...Oh I felt my heart explode a little bit. "Will you play with us?" Oh there it went again. Yep. My heart.

"Tag you're it!" Comet jumped up and gently poked Twilight on the nose.

"Okay! Do I count to 10 or 3?" Twilight asked. The kids looked at each other and bolted out the door.

"Well..."

"3..."

"Are you being serious?"

"2... You don't want to know what I'm going to do when I catch you."

"Oh my..." I jogged out the door and climbed on top of one of Twilight's bookshelves.

"1!" she ran out of the room and looked around. "Oh... darn heels." she bent down to take her boots off. When she did, she looked directly up at me. "Aha! Caught you!"

"Aw... but you didn't even mean to catch me!"

"That may be true, but I did mean I was going to do something to you when I caught you." she leaned up and kissed me lustfully on the mouth. "Meet me in the bedroom in an hour."

"Of course my queen."
[Twilight is going to get sexed up!]
Alpha stood and held his hand up to the sky as tears soaked his face. He was dead serious about his words.
Is it... the Lifetime channel and a box of chocolates?

I walked into the kitchen to make a snack when Fluttershy walked in.

"You forgot to wake me up." she mumbled. "Rarity and Twilight got me. I also heard that I kicked your butt in jousting."

"Yeah you did..." I reached up to the cupboard and grabbed a box full of cinnamon bread sticks, poured those into a bowl, and put them in the microwave. "Want a snack?"

"...Um..." she watched me take out the bread sticks and dip them into a bat of custard. "No thank you." She smiled when I took a sip from the bowl giving myself a large custard mustache. I've always had these strange cravings since the royal blood awakened inside me.

Back to the past time...

Well I thought to myself about how big of a jerk I looked earlier. I was just still upset about the entire ordeal that I've been thrown into and I took a majority of that anger out on Celestia. She wasn't ever mean to me so I owe her an apology. Still I realized I was extremely hungry, and had no energy left in me what so ever. I laid against a table, my head resting on my arm, and I was unable to move. I couldn't even move my mouth. I was so busy looking after Twilight that I had forgotten to take care of myself.

"Would you like something to eat?" Luna asked sitting at the dining table across from me. "Dustin? You okay?"

"Nnngghh...yeah." I struggled to move. "I could go for a bite..."

"*giggle* How is it that you have forgotten to eat?"

"I was eating adrenaline and I've spent this entire time keeping Twilight safe. Now it appears both hunger and pain has caught up to me by surprise."

"Let's get some food in your system."

"Yep." And so everyone came to the table, but oddly with a book in their hands. The only thing interesting I had to look at was my mask and my weapons... and I don't want to pull those out during dinner. It never took much to fill me up. I couldn't eat as much as the normal child. I taught myself how to eat properly and how to eat only what I need, and save the left for another time.

I sat at the table, staring at my plate. I was never a big fan of gravy. Okay I down right hated it. Something inside it just... made me sick. But I didn't want to be rude, so I forced myself to eat it and hold it down.

"I *cough* never got to apologize *cough cough* Celestia... for being a jerk." Twilight knew I hated gravy, and I think Celestia found out. I was the only person who got that to eat. She's a troll!

"In that case I properly accept your apology." she snapped her fingers and a waiter took the gravy away from me. There wasn't even any meat in it! "What would you like to eat?"

"I..." I stood up and ran to the bathroom to puke. I could hear them laughing in there, except Twilight. I saw her face from the mirror's reflection. But she couldn't speak up to her teacher. No one could. She was the ruler... and she could dish out whatever punishment she wanted. I looked at my vomit to see that it was extremely runny and my stomach was shaking violently. I hadn't eaten in a long time... and now I was in a worst condition. I cleaned my face and hands before returning to the table and munching on the salad they brought me. "Thank you."

"You're more than welcome." she said with bemusement in her eyes. She was just waiting for another chance to strike back at me.

You alright man?

(What?)

(Make her disappear?)
[It's a good plan.]

I felt my cravings kick in and my mouth drool when I saw a bowl of banana pudding. But before I could ask for a bowl, Celestia snatched it and started to enjoy teasing me by eating more.

"Sister, if you eat too much then you'll get sick too!" Luna cried.

"Nah, I'll be fine."

Even the pony version of her had a big rump!

"Excuse me waiter..." I said to the man delivering the food.

"Ah... the CAT has finally made his choice on what he wants for dinner." I don't like his attitude. I mean... that was rude right?

"...Eh...I...can you get me some apples please?"

"Whatever you desire." he walked out and came back with a small bowl of red apples. Now these I actually enjoyed eating. I picked up two of them and started to chomp away. You'd know how happy I was by how fast my tail was wagging! "Enjoy your apples. People actually had to work for those." I stopped eating once his attitude got to me.

"Come now, relax Jeeves." Celestia spoke. She had already hurt me enough today.

"I refuse to take orders from a freak like him!" he shouted while pointing at me. "They all deserve to die!" I swallowed the last bit of food that was already in my mouth and put the apples back in the bowl. I backed the chair up and walked out of the room.

"Thanks for dinner." I said before gently closing the door. I didn't want to look like I lost my cool, I just didn't want to be in that room anymore. I actually stuffed a few apples into my pockets (like I said, I conserve food!) and I made my way outside. I sat on the wooden swing set under an old tree which showed the world around me. It is truly a sight to see you're on a floating island.

No ocean... no land... just the sky with the moon and clouds looking at you. Now this was a better place for me to eat in. I swung gently back and forth thinking about how easy I could just kill myself now. I was the catalyst to get Twilight into this position. Now I wasn't needed. I was actually a threat. Maybe Celestia knew that... and she needs that. So she wants to build tension between us so we don't bond.

"I'm sorry." Twilight said behind me.

"Why are you crying?"

"Because..."

"Because your an Anamorph too. Right. Come here!" I patted the seat beside me. "It's a sturdy swing, it can hold both of us."

"Dustin, you've been through so much pain and suffering. Your pet is gone... your family was hunted and chased out of Evergreen Fields... you haven't eaten in 2 weeks even!"

"I have to keep you fed."

"But I'm not the problem here! You look sick and tired!"

"I am... I am completely exhausted. But I got you here Future Queen to be. To this castle... to your new life. You deserve this. Not me. And I'm not needed anymore."

"You're my husband and I refuse to let you talk bad about yourself anymore!" she smacked me hard on the cheek causing me to spit out the apple piece I was chewing on. "Oh no! I'm so sorry!"

"It's alright. Just next time, keep your claws down." I reached up and felt the blood starting to pour. I used a shadow to wrap up my face and let it heal. "What's wrong? Talk to me."

"I'm the horrible person in this equation. I'm taking advantage of you! Even now! Out of everything you've done for me and out of everything you've given up... I've done nothing in return."

"Twilight you made me truly happy." I smiled at her. I hadn't smiled in actual happiness for a very long time. "You have actually noticed me! When I was a kid... I was so happy that you liked me!"

"Please... don't bring that up."

"Do you remember that weekend?"

"I do."

"I was that small kid... walking home with all my books and stuff from the locker."

"And all the neighborhood kids jumped on you and beat you to a pulp."

"Yeah... and you chased them away from me. You helped me back up. You were my first true friend." I watched her wipe another tear from her face. "You taught me how to get back up when I fall. You taught me to never give up. To always do my best, no matter how hard the situation..." I felt my eyes get runny. "Where is that person now? Why has she left?"

"I'm right here..."

"No you're not! You complaining since you've fallen for the first time! Where is the girl who taught me to get back up? Where is she?"

"I'm right here!" she yelled gaining a sudden burst of energy. "You're right! You've always been right! Dustin..."

"What?"

"You were right!"

"Go see 'Dustin was always right!' the new blockbuster. The movie starts at 11."

"*giggle* And you always know how to make me laugh. I'm going to teach that chef to never insult you again!" she stood up and walked confidently to the castle. I sighed to myself and closed my eyes as I took another bite from the apple. My cheek had healed and I went back to swinging. I summoned my guitar and swallowed my apple.

"When I see your smile
Tears run down my face
I can't replace
And now that I'm stronger I've figured out
How this world turns cold
And breaks through my soul
And I know, I'll find deep inside me
I can be the one
I will never let you fall
I'll stand up with you forever
I'll be there for you through it all
Even if saving you sends me to Heaven..."

I heard a footstep behind me break a stick. It wasn't Twilight and I don't think it was a princess. I couldn't tell who it was from my angle so I flipped around and turned the guitar into a sword.

"Wait! Don't don't don't!" The chef cried falling down.

"Oh hey! You scared me man!" I put the sword down. "Take my hand." I helped him get up and I wiped the leaves from his coat. "Sorry."

"No, I'm sorry. You're...wife... told me about everything we put you through and I was being prejudice." he handed me a basket full of apples. "And no men didn't work for these. They were just bought from the store."

"You know I use to sell apples right?" I asked him taking the basket away.

"Really?"

"Yep. How ironic. It was before your WORKERS kicked me out of my land and killed everyone I loved."

"Oh my god... I am so so so sorry!"

"You didn't seem that way before."

"I...oh is their anyway I can make it up to you Mr...?"

"Shafer."

"SHAFER?!"

"Yeah. Remember that name? The King executed my beloved brother, the most loyal of all soldiers, for being Anamorphic in front of every man, woman, and child."

"So you must be..."

"Dustin Shafer. The last survivor of Evergreen Fields."

"Please don't kill me!" he got on his knees and begged for his life. I tilted his head up with the sword.

"Don't you know?"

"Know what?"

"That Anamorphs are the most kind and generous people to ever live? They would never fight back, never insult without a cause, or curse their victims. I won't kill you. I haven't even thought about it until you brought it up."

"Thank you! You're a good man! A good man!"

"So I'm a man now?"

"Y-yes? OH! I mean... You've always been a man. A hard working man trying to make a good future!"

"That's exactly right. You're forgiven..." I picked up another apple.

"Thank you!" he said wiping his tears and snot away.

"For now."

"What?"

"Get running before I change my mind."

"Eek! Yes sir!" he got up and bolted for the castle.

(I don't think I've ever heard a man eek before.)
[You had fun messing with him didn't you?]

"Hahahahaha! I did get carried away didn't I?"

"So do you feel better?" Celestia asked walking out.

"A little."

"I can read your thoughts Dustin." I was scared for a moment and I turned to face her when she handed me King Faust's journal. "You deserve to go through this book more than me."

"I..."

"And I'm sorry about the gravy and pudding. I was merely teasing!"

"Thank you Princess."

"But I am sorry about Chef Jeeves. He had always hated people that were better than him. He even made Twilight cry."

"It was all in good fun in my eyes!" I leaned back in against the tree as I rested on the floor. "And I got enough apples here to last me 5 months!" I went to eat another one but I reminded myself that I had already eaten about 9 of them. I'd get sick if I kept it up. But I went ahead and ate one more apple.

"Enjoy. I look forward to spending quality time with you tomorrow!" she said walking away with some sway in her step. I was caught off guard and coughed up the apple chunk. "Oh and Dustin?"

"Hmm?"

"Thank you for keeping both you and Twilight safe. Her life means more than anything to me right now. This isn't just about me, but it's about the good of the people." I didn't know what to say. I can't find a good word to say! I mean... she just gave me the best complement I needed to hear and I'm sitting her speechless while coughing up an apple! She can read my mind right? Tell me the word I should say back Celestia! "The word you're looking for is, 'Welcome.'"

"W-welcome!"

"Goodnight Dustin. Prince of the Shadows."

...Once again... I am speechless. But I'm happy knowing that my relationship with Celestia hadn't changed over the past 2 years. I still looked up to her, like a child eager to learn. Of course not as eager as Twilight, but I kept an open mind. I did learn to barter... from my mom actually. She was the best. I don't see why she became a doctor and not a merchant.

I wasn't like most other barterers. I wouldn't spend the money I have at once. I wouldn't take a risk without lots of facts and details. I was the guy who could take 2 copper pieces, and make 10 shillings from that and turn those silver pieces into 4 sovereigns (Those are the gold pieces. Remember this entire money system uses only 3 coins.)

So I lifted my sleeve to see that my worn watch said it was nearing midnight. I stretched my back, deciding I would read this journal when I had the energy to match my patience... since when did I start thinking wise things? Oh well... I headed inside and asked a guard to escort me to my room. One of them took me to Twilight's chambers and left us be.

"Mm...Dustin?" she asked turning over in bed.

"Hey... you missed it." I said placing the basket of apples against the dresser where I stored most of my clothes. "I made the chef cry."

"Well if he's learned his lesson, then I guess I'm suppose to be happy, right?"

"You could, but it doesn't change the fact that he insulted us. You see... words are the strongest of all weapons. They can pierce further than any arrow and cut deeper than any blade, and they are also the easiest to hide from your victims."

"When did you become wise all of a sudden? I didn't expect you to get smart all of a sudden."

"Not every smart man is a wise man."

"And that's another wise saying! I guess we're both changing."

"Yep." I jumped in the bed beside her and hopped up and down in it.

"What? Why do you look so happy?"

"I've never been in a bed this comfortable before! Hehehehe!" I kept on moving up and down on the spring until Twilight pulled me down to her level.

"You're wise, but your childish."

"It'd be best if I kept up a good spirit with myself then sit in a corner all day and gloom at the world!"

"I'm not being gloomy! I just enjoy reading!"

"Well I got us a new book to read tomorrow."

"Book! Where? What is it?!"

"It's King Faust's journal..." I saw the sparkles in her eyes. "In the morning Twilight. We both need some sleep. And with a bed this soft... *yawn* I don't know how much longer...I... can keep awake."

"Can I see it?"

"Mm hmm..." I handed her the book which she held happily. "Dustin this is great! We can learn everything!"

"..." I had passed out right that second, with one arm over Twilight, and my head right above hers. But I could still hear her talk.

"Guess it can't be helped." I heard her put the book on the table. "Mm...I love you more than anything Dustin Shafer." I felt her arms wrap around my torso and her breath on my neck. I didn't even get to dream today. The second I opened my eyes, it was already 8 o'clock in the morning. I looked down to see I was holding Twilight tightly in my arms.

(Did you guys dream?)
[...No...don't touch me...*snore* I want to punch the fat kid...]
<...>
"Hmm..." I moved my arm once. A tiny little harmless twitch. And Twilight woke up almost immediately. "Oh hey..."

"Morning!" she yawned and stretched her arms. "God what's wrong with my back? It's so...stiff..."

"Okay. Lay flat on your stomach."

"Okay." she did what I asked.

"Now stick your butt out."

"Why?" she asked with a light blush forming.

"Trust me. I do this when you're not looking."

"Okay." She stuck her butt out.

"Now move the top of your back up. I mean your shoulders and that section of your spine." she did as I asked her to do and I heard her back pop back into place.

"Oh wow! This feels great! I don't think my back has felt this good ever!"

"Get use to doing that more often than you think."

"I've never seen you do this before!"

"Oh, I do it when I'm standing up!" I stood up and bent my back forward sending the bone popping sound straight to her ears. "You've seen me do this every day!"

"I thought you had back problems."

"Nope."

"Why when your standing up?"

"Because I'm not gonna stick my ass out in that position." I said pointing to her as she was in the same spot. She threw the blanket over herself and poked her head out the end of the blanket.

"Well I still enjoyed it. But I'd like to see you do it sometime."

"Tell you what... I'll do it for you right now IF, you help me decode Faust's journal."

"What?"

"I did look through it before I came to you, and he has it worded and written completely different from what we're use to."

"Okay. I'll help you out."

"Alright." I stood on all fours.

"Get on your stomach."

"Oh so you're giving me that treatment huh?"

"Stick your butt out."

"*sigh* Anything for you." I pulled my knees closer to my chest and stuck my butt and tail up in the wind.

"Now lift the top of your torso, around the shoulder area." I did the command that I gave her a minute ago and popped my back like a proper cat. Then the door opened and Celestia walked in.

"Twilight I need...your...huh. Looking good Dustin!" she gave me a thumbs up.

"Aw...what?"

"What do you need?"

"I just need to see your for a while."

"Oh, okay. Dustin I'll help you with the journal later!" she said before running out the door.

"*sigh* Alone again..." I looked over to the basket with the apples in it. "Well it's not all bad." I said munching on one of the fruits. I looked out the window with my head in my hands as I starred at everyone in town. I saw people who I have never met before, I saw smug rich assholes... but then I saw a guy that reminded me of somebody. He had long blonde hair and I tasted iron in the air. "...Tombs?" I asked myself. It is! That's Lightning!

Oh shit! It's Lightning! I totally forgot about him!

Flashback...

"Can you look after this kid? He's a friend of mine. His name is Johnathon Tombs... but we call him Lightning." David told me.

"Sure thing Mr. Visor."

"It's David to you!"

"Yeah I'll take care of him."

End of Flashback...

"Oh my god I forgot to take care of him!" I put my hands to my face. "I hope the past 2 years haven't been too hard on him."

[It's all of your fault Dustin!]
"Oh please don't say that!"

"Hey Lightning!" Another guard said behind him. "Back for training?"

"Yes Lt. Adler." Adler? As in... Brandon Adler? I can't tell... he's wearing a helmet. But it sounds like him none the doubt.

"Just Brandon to you." It is! It is him! "Today, you will receive your first post."

"As what?"

"Royal Guard."

"To who?"

"Twilight Sparkle and Dustin Shafer."

"Twilight Sparkle...Okay. Who are they?"

"The cute little girl walking with Celestia is Twilight. I haven't seen Dustin though. It's been two years. We went to school with him." he said pointing to my wife who was walking to the Rarity's Boutique with Celestia, no doubt to get a new outfit.

"Ah yes. I remember them now. The Dustin dude was suppose to give me lessons, but I always turned him down. Then when I heard that he died... I felt horrible for rejecting his friendship." While he was talking, I got dressed, grabbed my equipment, stuffed my pockets with apples. I also grabbed Faust's journal, in case someone tried to snatch it. I was very paranoid at this time.

"Do you remember what he looks like? Not very tall, unkempt brown hair, cat ears, a tail..."

"I never saw his ears or tail."

"...Well he's got them. The point I'm trying to make is-" he stopped when I put a hand on his shoulder.

"You need help finding a friend Lieutenant Adler."

"Ha...hahaha! Dustin!" he hugged me as tight as he could before he pulled Lightning in on this group hug. "So... Are you Mr. Sparkle or is she Mrs. Shafer?"

"We haven't decided on that yet." I said scratching the back of my head. "She'll tell me what she wants."

"How's it going...Um...Lord Shafer?" Lightning asked.

"...Are you being serious? I'm no King...least not yet. Just call me Dustin like you use to do."

"Sure thing Prince Dustin!" So he finally found my title. Well... I will admit this kid is a fast thinker. But if it's been 2 years... he's probably my age. Why is Tombs a guard and not in school? What happened when I was gone? I will ask one of the princesses when I go back in.

"Dustin, I'll talk to you later. I have a mission to file in."

"Y-yes. Of course Brandon. It was good seeing you man."

"I have to go find Twilight." Lightning spoke.

"Rarity's Boutique."

"Thank you Prince!" he said running off.

"It's Dustin! And don't you dare hit on my wife!"

(That went well.)
[...No it didn't.]

(Very...)

But now I have an entire new city to explore. After all of this eating and resting, I'm back to 100% full strength! And who knows what kind of new opportunities will come my way! Watch out Canterlot... I'm the new assassin in town. Hmm... It's got a nice ring to it. And usually most people wouldn't be happy about being an assassin... but I'm not like most people.

This is probably the best spot for me to end this chapter. So I've been thinking... I'm going to re-write A Few Good Stallions so it's easier to understand. I mean I'll probably call it A Few Good Stallions: Rewritten and improved or something like that. I also learned that the default text for when people read this is in italics, and that's what I've been using to write things like 'in the future...' or 'back in the past' so now I'm going to put it in bold to make it easier.

I also read a book called 'The Road' by Cormac McCarthy. Boy I cried. It was the greatest environmental book I have ever read in my life! That's what I've been doing for a while now! Reading books instead of writing! It's such a strange transition... and a very satisfying one. Now I'm being forced to either A. Read the Twilight saga. Or B. Read Fifty Shades of Grey. I hate how my friends make me do these challenges. But it's all in hardy good ol' drunk fun.

IN OTHER NEWS... It appears that Twinkies are officially dead. The Hostess company is losing the long battle against Michelle Obama and all other good food haters. So do you want to know what I did? I bought the last 5 boxes of Twinkies at the Wal-Mart near me. Uh huh. I'm an asshole. So in like 20 years, I'm just going to walk out to a crowd and say 'Hey everyone!', then after I get their attention I'm going to eat a Twinkie in front of them as SLOW...AS...POSSIBLE!

Jump to top

Wolf and Merchants/The Death of Dustin Shafer

This is actually kinda fun... writing two stories at the same time. It keeps my brain going. Oh what's new in my life... nothing really. Just Thanksgiving happened. It was just me and my girlfriend this year. Most occasions I go to my dad's house but he's gone now. So I'm just making due with what I have. Still I got these stories to look forward to! Oh... and just one more head's up... this is going to be the end of Dustin's Arc in the story. I mean in all general. He's not going to be the main character anymore.

If you payed attention to earlier author notes, I said that I wanted to get away from Grimm's story. But I somehow got side tracked and ended up making Dustin become Shadow again, then King, then he'd probably go through the Grimm phase and it'd all start over again! So I have to put the story in a new time, new characters, and a new story. I mean I'll still use the Mane 6 just... in a new way.

In the new world...the year is 1517

It was just a normal trading day for a girl like me. It had been several hours since I rode into town hoping to make a good deal, get a good bit of money, and continue on with my life. I was completely exhausted however, so I continued to space in and out as my drove my carriage.

"Rose!" The girl beside me said. "Wake up!"

"Hmm?" I quickly looked around to make sure nothing I had was stolen. "Good morning Twilight."

"We have finally arrived in Canterlot!"

"The legends said this island could once float."

"It still can, but they decided to lower it so travelers could get to it."

"I'm sorry you were banned from Ponyville. We'll get Trixie back."

"I'm just thankful you happened to be there." she handed me 5 gold coins. "Thank you for bringing me back here. I hope it wasn't too much trouble."

"Not at all! Maybe one day, you and I can hang out again! What do you say?"

"I'd like that but I already have something to do with my friends."

"Then tell them I wish well Twilight." Of course I got turned down again. I watched as the girl walked into the arms of another boy. I had seen this knight before. If I recall his name was Tombs... but I can not truly remember. But the way they were hugging and kissing made it obvious that she didn't want to hang with me... but with him. So I decided to let them have time together... poor girl just got kicked out of her town.

I moved my wagon to the nearest inn where I could find some sleep and keep all of my items safe from thieves. I had gotten a lovely little room for only 2 silver coins, making me quite delighted! I never get to sleep in beds anymore, no instead I spend all my time laying beside my wagon on the grass with a fire at my feet. When I was by myself, I pulled down my hood and scratched my wolf ears and let my tail hang out.

I looked in the mirror after I grabbed a long needed shower. My hair was still the brown/red color. I'd call it light red, since that's what most people call it. My eyes were too a shade of blood red, making me quite skilled when it came to being a merchant since they would always stare into my eyes. The victims of the trade I would call them. Still I was far fairer than any other merchant.

I grabbed the box of salt and the box of pepper and I made my way to the trading guild held below the inn. The Royal Guild had the best all around prices. Now spices have been very high in price due to the lack of them and how they were only obtainable from overseas. But I managed to get some after I sold a suit of armor. Then I make my way back to Canterlot, make a lot more coin, then I'm off towards France again! I hear furs are popular this year. I'll make a fortune with my hunting skills!

"Ah... You must be Destiny Kraft. Welcome to the Royal Guild." said the Guild Master as I walked in. The floor felt slanted and the room was tilted I think.

"I am honored." I spoke taking my seat. I kept my face low and hidden away with my hood. "I am here to do business."

"May I get you a cup of water?"

"Please. I'd be most grateful."

"Of course." he snapped his finger as a waitress brought me a small cup. "Now, to business. What do you have to offer me Destiny?"

"My friends call me Rose, and I have brought you a large sack of exotic spices!"

"Oh! Really?"

"Yes! Salt and pepper."

"We're in dire need of both! You've just saved us thousands of coins from shipping and handling."

"*giggle* It's no trouble."

"Let's scale these shall we?" After an hour of scaling with his the spices and heavy weights, he came up with a gross estimated cost. I was hoping for at least 300 sovereigns. "I'd say... 100 sovereigns."

"WHAT?!"

"It appears you have not taken the actual prices into hand." That's not true! Spices are in extreme high demand this year! As I sighed and rubbed my head, I looked into my cup of water to see that something was not right at all. My suspicion from earlier was true... the table was slanted.

"Oops." I said pouring it on the table. I watched as the water trailed to the edge extremely fast. "I thought this floor was a little crooked..."

"O-oh um..."

"Trying to cheat a hard working girl out of her well deserved coinage?"

"No! It's not that, it's-"

"It's what?"

"...How do I keep you're mouth shut?"

"300 sovereigns..."

"300-?"

"And that's because I knew the price before I got here. Now to keep my mouth shut...Hehehe..." I laughed as I saw a tear escape from his eye. In another hour of patience and complaining, I had left the guild with a grand total of a thousand sovereigns! I had never held this much coin at once! If I keep this up... then one day I'll open up my own shop!

"Hello Rose." Gale said as I walked out of the inn.

"Gale? Gale Hawthorne?! How are you doing?" I asked hugging him around his neck. I loved Gale with all of my heart.

"Besides looking for pretty ol' you, I've been busy getting the information you've asked for."

"Oh you have?!"

"Stay clear of Rookridge."

"What? But I was heading there-"

"They're doing a lot more inspecting. One story told was that of a girl wearing a hood similar to yours. They forced her to take it off, found she was an Anamorph, and killed her on the spot."

"Who was it!"

"No one from our hometown, I can assure you that."

"Oh thank the heavens..." I said with a sigh. "Want to go drinking?"

"How much you willing to pay?"

"I've just made enough gold to satisfy me for 30 years."

"Let me do the math..." he said as we walked for the pub. "You don't eat much... you buy clothes a lot though... and you do drink more than any man could handle... a 1000 sovereigns?"

"You're good."

"You're predictable!" I laughed at this when we took a seat. Gale was 1 of very few people who I could ever trust. "Excuse me AJ..." he said to the bartender with the cowgirl stetson. I actually stared at her hat with jealousy... but that emotion was hidden away by my cuteness.

"Oh, is that you Gale? Haven't seen you in days sugarcube."

"Hello Applejack." I said.

"Rose, always a pleasure. Yep, I'll get the mugs ready..." she said with a chuckle and walked into the back. Oh now you know it's a special occasion when the bartender remembers you name, face, and what you usually order. I mean she has a drink named after me called Destiny's Rose which is basically an extremely alcoholic version of AJ's cider. Only one person has been able to drink it and keep standing and that was me.

I remember how mad Applejack was the first time I beat her in a drinking contest. But that's the secret of having a high metabolism, you just burn alcohol that much faster than the average person. I must say my immortal life has been more fun lately than usual. Why is that? I mean I don't do much anymore. Hell I've forgotten what year it is... maybe I should ask.

"Gale, what year is it?"

"Forgot again?" I nodded my head. "1517 idiot."

"Hey! I try!"

"Not hard enough!"

"I ought to show you..."

"Not another drinking contest... I'm still pissing more than usual because of you!"

"Then I have won again." I said boastfully sitting in a booth as Applejack brought me the large mug.

"I'll take you up on yer challenge wee girl." said a man walking over and pushing Gale out of his booth. I let him sit beside me and I smiled at the challenger.

"Of course I accept it! What do I win?"

"I'll give you... my trusty knife!" he pulled out a large shiny hunting knife. I looked down at mine which was rusty and had seen it's prime.

"And if you win?"

"I want every coin you got."

"Huh... okay, deal."

"Waiter, bring me what she's having!" he said waving his hand. Applejack brought him the same kind of drink as mine and had prepared more for what was about to happen.

"On yer mark... get set...GO!" she said waving a challenge and everyone watching us. We knocked our mugs together and started to chug. I was already satisfied by the sweet aroma of apples and the sourness of alcohol... oh it made me feel amazing like always. But I'm always amazing. Still I finished off the mug and looked at the already half-drunk guy across from me.

"Feeling woozy?" I asked him.

"Not on yer life girly."

"Oh so that's what it's going to be like between us huh? Applejack..."

"Just keep yer pants on sugarcube." she handed us both another mug and we went back to drinking. I was a little phased when I finished it, but no where near his level.

"Look if you die on me-"

"I'm not gonna *hic* die..."

"...Look." I said standing up. "I can stand. Can you do that?"

"Sure!" he stood up for exactly 1 second, before falling face first into another table smashing it. "Aww..."

"Rose remains undefeated!" the other drinkers cheered raising their mugs to me.

"Thanks for the knife." I told him as I held it in my hands. Yeah I know what you're thinking, 'You're a wolf with claws!' well I am, but If I walked into a town with bloodied fingernails and cuts, people are going to know what's up. "Can you get up?"

"No, I'm comfortable here."

"Okay." I sat back down. "So how was that?" I asked Gale.

"You're starting to get tipsy."

"How can you tell?"

"You're sway is a little off and you have that adorable light blush on your face."

"Aw... don't tease me." I said sipping on the last mug. "Applejack, how big is my tab?"

"You owe me nothin' sugarcube. In fact, I'm still trying to pay you back for helping me with the farm."

"How's your family doing anyways?"

"Applebloom is in school now, Big Mac's still workin' on tha farm, and Granny's too weak to do anything these days."

"Oh I'm sorry to hear that."

"It's nothin' ah can't handle."

"Oh! I saved you some spices from earlier!" I said pulling out two bags of leftovers.

"I thought you sold all of that." Gale said.

"The merchant tried to cheat me, so I cheated him."

"Aw shucks, you don't have to give me nothin'."

"Applejack, I got you and Gale both leftovers." I said handing him the other two small bags I kept in my pouch. "I just now remembered. Thanks for the free drinks!" I said heading for the door.

"Be safe now!" Applejack said.

"Meet me at the inn in the morning!" Gale yelled. I smiled and waved bye to them. The reason I left was because I felt the cider kicking in and I had to pee... So I went back to my room in the inn, and the first thing I did was head to the toilet.

"*sigh of relief* Oh I didn't think I could hold that any longer..." I told myself. Then a large man appeared out of nowhere in front of me, scaring the rest of the piss out of me. "AAAAHHHH!"

"Oh my! Excuse me!" he said. I mean he was this huge guy with different animal limbs for parts who just popped in on me using the bathroom. So I kicked him in the nuts and pushed him out. "Ow! Sorry!"

"What are you?!" I asked pulling my pants and underwear up. "Oh wait... that came out rather offensive... why did you come here to peep on me?"

"What year is this darling wolf girl?" he asked. I reached up and hid my ears away from him before realizing I didn't wash my hands so I ran back in the bathroom.

"It's 1517 I think." I said running soap and water over my hands.

"Oh! I've never been to this time before."

"Time?"

"Oh, I ended up killing the King in the future and messing with his DNA, and then I came back here."

"You killed the King?"

"Yeah Dustin."

"Dust in what?"

"No, Dustin is his name."

"Oh, excuse me. I'm still a tad bit drunk. And I bet I'm just imagining you Mr...?"

"Discord. You can call me Daddy Discord, Q, or the God of Chaos and Disharmony!"

"...Okay... Discord, got it."

"Hmm... do you know the King of this time?"

"Faust? No I don't. I steer clear of him."

"You never saw me!" he said waving his hands.

"Okay!" I said believing him. I let out the breath I was holding through my nose and laid down on my bed. I closed my eyes and quickly decided to sleep, save my energy, and leave before the guards hear the rumor of me being back in town. Then they'd come here and try to kill me. When I awoke it was around 7 in the morning. Before I left, I decided I'd take a bath.

I let out a sigh as I relaxed in the hot water, something I don't get to do often. Of course I could hear the couple in the room behind me having sex. It reminded me of the love life I had never had. Not once have I had sex, and I don't know if I intend to do so or not. I'm just not ready to settle down. Besides no one found me truly attractive. Now Applejack was truly and naturally attractive! She would walk around in a maid outfit, hand out beers, and not care about what people do to see her wet.

I was completely different. I had small breast, a small body, and I was too 'cute' to be attractive. I looked almost like a 15-year old girl! I swear... people these days are pigs. I decided that I would rather hide my body like I have been doing. The least people find me attractive, the less attention I'll attract. The less attention, the less chance of me getting lynched or taken to the church to be burned alive because 'I'm a demon!' as people say when they see the wolf traits.

I'd rather not think about it right now. I'm just letting the hot bath take the stress out of me. And it was actually working! After I washed up and combed my tail (finally) I dressed up in my new outfit which I bought in Venetia. It was another pair of tight black pants, some new brown shoes, a dark pink shirt, and a blue dress with black fur lining. I also had to get a new hat for my ears. Of course I wore my traditional brown coat over that.

I planned on ignoring Gale's advice and heading for Rookridge. I wanted to stop there so I could pick up vegetables and get them to Yoitsu quicker and get the farmers back to work. But on my way out Gale intercepted me. It was very easy to pick him out of everyone. Silver eyes, short silver hair, (His natural hair color was silver!) he was very tall, very masculine, sexy, and he was famous around here for things he hasn't told me about yet.

"Hello!" I said running over expecting a goodbye, but instead I got a hug. This was not like him at all. "Gallard, what's wrong?"

"It's just... *sigh* I don't know what I'll do if I lose you Destiny."

"Relax, I'm the daughter of the Kraft family! The toughest people to ever live!"

"I know, just... be careful alright?"

"Do you want to go back to Yoitsu with me?! It'd be fun!"

"No, I have things to do here." So he's playing hard to get now is he? Just what is up with him today?

"Gale!" a girl said running up and hugging him. It was this beautiful girl with red hair tied in braids. She looked at me, took a good sniff, and stuck her tongue at me. I recognized her smell almost immediately. A damn cat. "Come on! We'll be late!"

"Rose, meet Chloe. Chloe, meet my childhood friend Rose."

"Good to meet you!" she reached and grabbed my hand. I played along because I didn't want to embarrass myself or Gale anymore than it had to be. "Now we really are getting late for the meeting! Let's go!"

"Bye Rose! See you soon!"

"Bye..." I managed to say as they both bolted out the door. That was needlessly awkward. I walked around the inn and went to my carriage. I checked to make sure everything was still there and that my horse was well groomed and rested. "Alright Mavis! Let's be off shall we?" she neighed and we headed out the stable. I adjusted my hat to make sure that my ears fitted perfectly inside, which they did.

Why was I so jealous all of a sudden at seeing Gale kissing that other girl? Chloe was it? She was totally going to use him for trouble. I mean he's built and very stunning I'll admit but... stunning?! What the hell is wrong with me? I'm not in heat, am I? No that will be in 8 months. Do I have a crush? *sigh* Too late now... but Gale's a wolf! Why would he date a cat? It doesn't make sense to me.

"Mavis, what do you think of Gale dating a cat?" the horse didn't answer. "I see... no comment. You haven't met her yet?" the horse swung her tail at me. "Right right..." I pulled out the new knife I had. I decided that I could sell this and my old knife for a tomahawk. That would make hunting a lot easier for me.

"Excuse me!" a man yelled behind me. I jumped and quickly hid my tail in my dress. Too close... Damn hat! I could have heard this guy from miles away if I wasn't wearing it! The lad was a messenger by the looks of it. "I am here with the Royal Army Messengers!" Oh shit...

"Oh really?" I said bringing the carriage to a stop. I moved over to face him. "What may I help you with?"

"I need help! My group is stuck in the woods and we need some supplies!" What the hell is wrong with him? The lie in his tone of voice is completely obvious.

"I hardly believe that. Royal Guard troops are the toughest soldiers in the entire United Front. I doubt that a few would get stuck and need supplies. Who are the thieves you are working for?"

"What?"

"You're not wearing the Royal Pin." Now I was lying. Don't mess with me. I have a silver-tongue. "And also messengers wouldn't be out of breath like you are. They're trained to run for days without breaking a sweat."

"I'm with the Rookridge Thieves Guild."

"And you thought you could fool me." I said turning back over and getting ready to drive my wagon again. He jumped on the side and held an axe to my head.

"Give me all you got!"

"Oh...*sniff* Why would you do this to me? I am just a girl who has done nothing wrong to deserve this!" I said putting my acting to use. "Fine...*sobs* Take it... I'll find another way to make money..." I pulled out my handkerchief and gently rubbed my nose.

"Oh... no no... I mean... hey don't cry!"

"What am I suppose to do? Be happy you hold an axe to my throat?" I continued to fake cry and look as more thieves stood in the woods. They made signs to pull the axe away from me. "But it is okay. I mean... I was just robbed the other day... and I used the rest of my gold to get what I have in the back." he looked back to see I had barrels (Decoys. I even had one knocked over to look like it was empty) and a couple of furs. "If I can survive one robbery... I can survive another one I hope."

"Please don't... *sigh* I'm sorry. It's hard being a thief. Just go on with your travels."

"God be with you sir!" I said as the sun shinned on me. He looked at me like I was truly an angel from heaven. I was actually crying happy tears to show my sincerity. "But I can't just let you leave empty handed! You did come to rob me right?"

"We have plenty of things just... it's nothing. When you go in, tell the guards Mickey said you were good to go in. The thieves won't bother you!"

"You are truly a good soul! Thank you my sir! *sniff* I don't know what I would've done if you robbed me." I would have stabbed him in the shoulder probably or some other place non-lethally. The thief walked down and kissed my hand before he left. I watched as the gang disappeared back in the woods. When I was a mile away, that was when I began to laugh. "Hahaha! You see that Mavis?!"

The horse nodded her head and I continued to giggle as we made our way to Rookridge. However, I still thought about Gale this entire time. What if he and Chloe were serious about their relationship?! I don't want to go back and have an awkward conversation like: "Hey Gale!"

"Hey Rose!"

"I just survived being robbed from the Rookridge Thieves Guild!"

"And I'm going to be a dad with half wolves/half kittens for babies!"

...See? Isn't that just... wrong? I swear there was something bad. Maybe Chloe wasn't a cat! She could just be wearing a perfume to piss me off... but my nose has never failed me before. Maybe she was tricking Gale! I don't even know anymore. I'm just going to go back to traveling. I was just so full of jealousy... that's not becoming of me! I don't think I've ever had a crush before. Hmm...

"Are you moving or what?" the guard of Rookridge asked me. I realized I had spaced out for the rest of my trip. Mavis was a reliable mare however. "Wait!" he asked walking up to me. "I must do an inspection!"

"No it's okay. Mickey sent me."

"Mickey? You're free to go in." he said as the gate opened up. I smiled happily as he let me in through the gate. None of them asked me to remove my hat or strip down, so my identity was safe for now. The day was getting late so I would have to sleep soon. But first I grabbed some wonderful dinner from the market district!

"It looks like we meet again young girl." Discord said beside me. "I saw your performance with the thieves, a wonderful act I might say."

"*giggle* I appreciate your criticism."

"I never did get your name." he asked.

"My friends call me Rose."

"Beautiful, just like you are my dear." Oh my... he's flattering me. What do I do? I've never been flirted by someone.

"I thought I imagined you."

"It's what I wanted you to think."

"Jerk."

"It is simply amusing!"

"You never explained why you came 'back in time' as you put it."

"Like I said, I had to kill the King of my time and I rewrote his DNA code. When I did so, the entire history of this world changed! So now I'm here to experience it."

"...Well best of luck to you." I said turning around. I didn't want to be involved with him anymore. If someone would kill the King... It's best not to hang with that crowd because I can actually be a decent person.

"Don't you want to hear the details?"

"Not at all..."

"But isn't it a merchant's duty to get all information?"

"I'm not that kind of merchant."

"You buy and sell, you're no different than the others. Well... the ears and tail have to go... but other than that."

"Then go ahead and explain."

"Very good! You see..."

Dustin's fate...2079...

"*cough cough* Discord!" I shouted through my blood stained teeth as I laid on the sidewalk of the alleyway. I was on my way to Fluttershy's funeral when he ambushed and attacked me. "Get back here you coward!"

"Then stand up! Arise O' Brave and Honorable King..."

"Why are you...Grrr..." I stopped to pull his sword out of my stomach. "Doing this?"

"To set time back... to return things to the way they are meant to be. The worlds shall be mine. You are a critical point in time however... so if I kill you before you fulfill your destiny, then nothing stands in the way. So you must die so I may regain my power."

"I will not... allow...*pant* this!" Twilight said getting up and throwing Discord back with a magic spell. She too was heavily wounded. "Dustin... let's go."

"I can't Twilight." I put my hand down to my right leg which was sliced open. "I won't make it! Get out of here! Go without me!"

"Dustin, I can't-"

"GO GODDAMMIT! GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" I shouted as I saw Discord behind me stand up and charge another spell. He shot a lightning bolt at us, so I grabbed a piece of the asphalt and used it to block the attack which sent us both flying into a wall. "T-Twilight!" I cried.

"I'm...*cough* okay..." she was not. The piece of metal in her chest told me this. She curled up in my arms and held me close. "He...hehehe...I lied."

"I didn't...mean to yell..."

"I know you didn't knucklehead... *cough*"

"*cough cough* I like how we're dying together." I put us against the wall of the building and squeezed her closer as she moved herself onto my lap.

"Any last words?" Discord asked. "Please die faster... I have a world to rule!"

"Please...give...us...*cough* a moment?" I asked him.

"Of course. I always admired you Dustin... and I was always fond of you Twilight. You both proved to be better adversaries than Celestia or Luna... but I am tired of waiting." he turned around and waited as we had our last moment together.

"Dustin?" Twilight asked, tears in her eyes.

"...Y-yeah?"

"What will happen to our children? To us?"

"Well... I'm the major link in time... so you should be fine Twilight."

"Really? But what about you?"

"...*violent cough* Not so much... I will be erased from existence probably."

"No...*sniff* Please no..."

"But if God is merciful... then maybe we'll get to be together again."

"I'm sorry." she said laying her head down. "I'm...so.........so.......sorry...."

"Twilight?" I nudged her, she didn't move. "Twilight!" I cried, letting my tears fall. She was gone. "DISCORD!" I cried getting his attention.

"Ready to die?" he asked readying another sword.

"After all this time... you're words have finally made their point." I said as he raised his sword above me. He brought his sword down and I caught his wrist, squeezing it till I felt the bone snap. "This universe... no matter how vast, will never be big enough for the two of us." My hand let go when I realized that I was running out of blood.

"Then...I'll just make sure you are never born." he said stabbing me again in the chest. I pulled him in close, and smiled when I saw the fear in his eyes.

"ME...OR...SOME OTHER VERSION OF ME...WILL.......KILL.....YOU......" I growled through my bloodied teeth. He stepped back in shock and I started to drag my hand through Twilight's hair. "He...hehehehe...it looks like this is the end eh?"

"Looks like it." he said.

"...I hate you..." I said pulling Twilight closer to me. "I...really do Discord. I hope that you get whatever.....punishment.....that's *cough cough cough* coming to you....." I felt my brain go dead and my body fall sideways. The only thing in my vision was Twilight's beautiful face so with my last action,,, I wiped the hair from her face and smiled for the last time.

[Dustin! Get up!]

(............)
[]

My eyes grew heavy...my heart slowed down... and my tears continued to fall. I managed to move myself closer to my wife... for one final hug... to embrace myself for whatever sick twisted plot Discord had planned. If time was rewritten and I was kept from being born... that will not stop my ancestors. I remember one who stood out more than anything. A deity, a god among people...

I saw her in the family textbooks. Up at the very top of the top. Her name was Destiny Rose Kraft Hawthorne... she was the one who allowed one of her children to date a cat (anamorphic not an animal you sickos!) which started my family's bloodline. I bet that's who Discord would have to go after... it's a shame really... she was the most talented fighter in our family. She's still alive to this day... I just don't know where. But it's too late to think about that. All I know is... the future is all up to her now.

Current times...

"So you just... killed him?! B-but... but why?"

"I don't need to answer that question." he said stealing an apple from a cart.

"Hey!" the owner shouted at him. Discord quickly stared at the boy and he sat down. "You want on two?" he asked me.

"Please..." I said giving him 2 silver coins paying for both of us.

"Listen Rose, you should start to live life to the fullest! I know you're a deity! I know you will not die!"

"But how-"

"I saw you in the bathroom remember?"

"Pervert!" I punched him in the shoulder and he stepped back. "Oh, I'm sorry!"

"Now we're even. Goodbye Destiny Rose Kraft... enjoy yourself." he snapped his finger and disappeared. Luckily no one was listening to our conversation and my identity was still a secret. I bought myself some dinner, a new string for my necklace, and I also ended up getting a crate of vegetables, which I know my hometown could use to farm. They've been begging me to bring it back, and I promised as well.

"Thank you Rose!" Hrothwulf spoke as I took the crate away from him. "With this, I can finally pay for my house loan."

"And with this, I can finally get my village back to farming."

"Take care, and may God's favor always be upon you."

"And too you as well. Be with God!" I said clapping my hands together. I placed my wagon in the stable I had set up for me, transferred all of my stuff to the vault so it wouldn't be stolen, and I went to bed on a pile of hay. I could save plenty of coins by not sleeping in another bed. The next morning, I awoke to 3 men staring me down however... and it was the creepiest thing I've ever had happen to me.

"Can I help you?" I asked moving up.

"It's just a child." one of them said. That irritated me. I'm 24! Not some petty child with nothing better to do than lull about and sleep on hay!

"But cute though." the other one said.

"Silence." the leader of the group spoke. "Excuse me Ms, but do you have business here?"

"Aye, I do. Do you have anything else to do than stare at me when I sleep?"

"You're in our way lass." one of the servants said grabbing my wrist and pulling me off the hay pile. "Official business."

"You could just ask me to move." I grumbled getting up.

"That's no way to treat a lady!" the leader said smacking him upside the head. "A thousand pardons Ms. Please excuse us though." I watched as they moved the hay and went inside the latch hidden underneath it. Thieves Guild members, no doubt. Best if I not get involved today. I got back to my wagon, got all of my supplies back, and headed back on the road.

"Mavis, what's the weather looking?" I asked the horse as I was digging in the back looking for my map. The horse reared and I turned around to see a storm building up. I pulled the tarp over my wagon and continued on the road to Yoitsu. If I was fast and skipped a bathroom break, then I'd make it back to my village quicker.

Sadly that didn't happen and I was forced to take shelter at a church. This was more dangerous than Rookridge... I could be killed at anytime here for being a 'deity' even though I'm technically a god. But that's just the immortality in my genes. Not even Gale would stay at a church unless he had no other alternative. But now I could at least feel confident wearing a hood. They encourage all women to wear them. That is a story for another day however...

A worker helped me navigate my wagon to the back and there I met the Archbishop of the church. He was a tall, strong looking man. I mean this guy made me look like a toothpick. Of course I could take him, but I must keep my identity hidden.

"Hello child." he spoke, his voice seemed to carry some spiritual weight to it. "Welcome to our church."

"Hello father." I said to him, keeping my head low and my hands together. He didn't say anything, but I did notice the urn behind him and the way he kept looking at me. I knew what he wanted, a donation in return of his good service. I walked past him and placed 2 sovereigns (most people just put a silver in) and I clapped my hands. "May God provide excellent luck and faith in my future travels."

"And that he shall do sister!" he said putting his hand on my shoulder. "Welcome to our home!" I didn't like the way he gripped my shoulder and stared at me. Hell even the young shepherd girl in the back had a blush and kept a distance away from the priest. Was he a pedophile? Great! I want to get molested by the guy who wants me to believe in this fake religion. I can not wait for a time when we fight wars that do not involve religion.

"Do you mind if I go to settle in my quarters?" I asked him.

"Please, do as you will." he said walking away from me. I headed upstairs and took my coat and dress off to let them dry. I kept my door locked, my windows closed and latched, and I refrained from using the restroom. I actually thought this was funny! Me, being someone they would accuse of being a demon, taking shelter in their own home. I wrapped myself in my quilt as I waited for the rain to end. While I did so, someone came to my door and began knocking heavily. I grabbed a wet towel and pulled that over my head.

"Hello?" I asked opening the door.

"Oh! Was I interrupting you?" the father asked.

"Just taking a bath father."

"Do you mind if I enter?"

"I do mind actually. And so does God, if you know what's good for you." I closed the door and locked it again. I heard him sigh and walk away. I left the next morning when the sun rose and the rain stopped. The journey away from the church was a blessing in my own mind. I was extremely frilled to be away from that preacher who wanted to have sex with me. And I was close to my village!

"Rose! Hello darling!" said the blacksmith as he ran over and pulled me off my wagon hugging me.

"Hahahahaha! Put me down Charles!"

"Of course sweetie. I see you got those vegetables in the back."

"A promise is a promise. Do you know where Mac is?"

"Up in his lighthouse of course. Come back to see me before you leave!"

"Of course!" I unhooked Mavis from the wagon and allowed her to run freely around the farm, where she grew up at. I carried the box of greens to Mackerel, the farmer. Yes he was named after a fish... please do not tease, for he is very gentle. "Mac!"

"Rose! You've returned! What's this?"

"The thing you asked for."

"We can continue to farm once more! Thank you young Kraft! You have saved us from famine again!" I giggled as I continued to talk to the men who basically owned this town. The only person left who had an extremely big name here was my father. "Have you seen my father?" I asked Mac.

"I'm afraid he's out Rose. I'll be sure to tell 'em you were here."

"Thank you." I walked away and ran into the 3 children who were always together. "Wacko, Rocco, Dot! How are you three?" I asked them.

"We're doing great!" Dot spoke up among them.

"Just playing a game of Hide and Seek. Wanna play?" Rocco asked.

"I'm a little busy I'm afraid. But maybe when I come back."

"You're always busy Destiny." Wacko spoke up. "But it's great to see you again!"

"Thank you." I said hugging the 3 kids. I noticed then that Rocco had a tear in his right ear. "Oh lord! Rocco! What have you been doing?!"

"I was in a bobcat accident." he spoke. "Got jumped on when I was exploring. But I showed him!"

"Be careful children, these woods are dangerous." I said that because I knew that I couldn't keep them from not playing outside the walls. I went back to Charles who wanted to speak to me. "Hello Charles." I said walking in.

"There's my favorite merchant. Has your knife worn out yet?"

"You can read me like a book! I did win this knife off a drunken hick, but it's not my style." I said pulling out the large trench knife.

"Well I think it's time for you to put those away! I'm upgrading you to tomahawks now."

"Tomahawks? Are you sure I'm ready?"

"I've seen you move in action. The way you keep turning you knife, of course you're ready."

"Then would you like these to keep?" I asked handing him the knives.

"I'll repair your hunting knife. Can't have you skinning animals with your claws." It was true. He quickly turned around and handed me the weapon he was talking about. The metal was curved perfectly with the blade sharped at the top and bottom so I could hook my enemy and a pick in the back meant exactly for stabbing. This weapon was built for me to end a fight quickly. God I love you Charles. "So what do you think?" he asked as I twirled it in my hand.

"This is amazing!"

"I thought you'd be impressed. Far better than those 'royal swords' with the guard handles and thin blades. Have you seen how those pricks hold their weapons?"

"Nu uh."

"Like this!" he exclaimed putting one hand behind his back and waving the sword around. "They care more about style than precision." he continued to swing and cut at the dummy he had set up and he didn't leave a scratch. "You want to break your blade, this is how you do it."

"*giggle* Then how should one properly hold it?"

"Like so." he turned it sideways in his right hand and took on a battle stance which let him quickly get to the throats of the dummy. "It's a fast and defensive pose."

"Hmm... impressive."

"Ah well... *chuckle* You have a good eye for talent."

"That I do. I'm getting a list for when I go back out, is there anything you want?"

"Tools! I need a new set of smelting tools! You see, I came across some metal, far stronger than any I have worked with before and I broke my last striking hammer on it. But I was able to forge that perfect little tomahawk for you."

"I can get you the tools you need."

"Thank you Rose. But do it only if you want to. It's no trouble for me."

I went around asking people what they needed. But no one else asked me for anything. Maybe my father would have a favor in mind for me, and if that's the matter... I should wait on him.

"Hey Charles, do you know when my father will return?"

"By noon he said."

"Okay, good."

"Yeah he'll be back any minute now. Have you and my son gotten together yet?"

"What?! Oh...um...no...hehehe..." Oooh this is embarrassing. I don't want to talk about Gale and my new found feelings for him.

"Is he still having troubles talking to the cute girls?"

"No, h-he already has someone in mind, you see."

"Oooohh... Hmm...I thought he had the hots for you. Is it a Canterlot girl?"

"Yes."

"*sigh* Well don't worry Rose! One day he'll place his hand on your shoulder and confess his feelings." I felt my blush growing. I put my hands to my cheeks and headed for the door. "Goodbye Rose! Pleasure talking to you!"

"And you as always Charles! I'll get the tools! I promise!" Now I walked for the woods in the back of the village. My father would be here soon... but first I'll pay a visit to the man who treated me like a father. "Achilles!" I hugged the hunter who was watching the sunset.

"Hello young Rose! How are you this fine evening?!" he turned around and hugged me back. "Have you been keeping up with your training?"

"Yes I have master."

"I see you have the weapon I asked Charles to forge you. Excellent."

"Is there anything else you can teach me?"

"I taught you how to be a merchant, how to hunt, how to read human emotions through their actions and tone of their voice... I even taught you how to tie your shoe laces!" he said pointing down to my shoe. I looked down to check and make sure I double tied them. "Rose...this is going to be hard to accept...but... I'm out of things to teach you."

"Oh no! But I was looking forward to more!"

"You're a fast learner. I didn't learn those things until I was 137. I just want you to make me proud girl." he said hugging me again. I put my hand into his soft blonde hair and allowed him to squeeze me with his power hug. "Be careful out there. The world is changing more and more every day."

"I will... goodbye Achilles. Oh! Yes! I got the package you wanted!" I reached into my left pants pocket and pulled out a red box which I tied myself.

"...Thank you Rose." he unfolded the wrapping around the package to show a picture of his old family. A wife...5 kids... all gone. But he treated me like one of his own. Something my own flesh-'n-blood father wouldn't do. He'd say he would love me and act like he meant it... but that was so I would set him up with my business partners and he could make money. The upside is that he would make this town better... the downside was he would eventually attract too much attention.

"Where is Destiny, my child?" I heard my dad say to Charles. "I've seen her cart, where is she Hawthorne?"

"Coming to talk to you Mayor." he pointed to me as I walked down to say hello.

"Hello dad."

"Destiny! I have missed you!"

"*sigh* I missed you too dad..." I accepted his hug which was not a 'good' hug. There was no heart beat, I wasn't happy, and I felt like he was trying to suffocate me. Eventually he let go and I had no other option than to look up to him. I think he hated me because I wasn't a son... I wasn't his dream child. He loved my sister Alexandria even more than me however. There were many other reasons he didn't like me.

He was 7' tall and I was 5' 6". He had dark brown hair and I had light brown/red hair. His eyes were a bright yellow. Mine were a lovely shade of red. He quoted once that I look too much like my mom, and that brings up too many painful memories. What kind of man tells that to his daughter?

"I would like to talk to you."

"Dad, I'm not going to tell them where our village is! I've kept this place secret and hidden from most other people for a reason."

"I think it's time we get back out into the world. Most of the village agrees with me."

"Dad, please just-"

"Destiny Rose Kraft! You are my child, my blood, my legacy! You will not deny our village it's rightful place in the advancing world!"

"Yeah!" said someone in the crowd forming. My dad had everyone's ear... almost everyone. There were about 10 people who wouldn't obey him like everyone else. I was one of them which always infuriated him. When he planted his hand on my shoulder, I almost decided upon gouging out his eyeballs... but I was too kind to even attempt something like that.

"Rose, just listen to your dad for once okay?!" Macy said sarcastically. Oh Macy... my stepmother. I always hated how my dad remarried so quickly.

"Since when do you give me orders?" I asked her.

"*sigh* Stop being such a stubborn bitch!"

"NO MACY!" I shouted loud enough to make the crowd die down. "There is a reason why were have to hide! There is a rule that states all deities should die!"

"The King and Queen you rule under are scared of us." My dad said.

"No, their afraid we'll kill them for wanting to take over our power." Achilles said walking down to me, brushing off my dad's hand with his own. I looked up and smiled at him, feeling my heart lighten up again. "We can make peace with the king and get back into society... but we'll lose ourselves in the future."

"I think we're done here." I spoke up making the crowd disperse. "Dad, why won't you listen to me?"

"Because Macy is right. Why are you so stubborn? Why must you fight me?"

"For the good of our village!"

"If you won't do it, then I'll do it myself. Now leave my sight daughter. I have nothing more to say to you."

"Bastard." I said under my breath as we walked away from each other. "Thanks for helping me Achilles."

"Anytime Rose."

"What do I do?"

"What you usually do. Just leave tomorrow and try to stop him from getting any messages out."

"Alright." I looked at the almost set sun that sent a message to my brain saying 'Hey, it's getting pretty late. You should go to bed.' He saw this too. "Goodnight master."

"I'm not your master anymore Rose, I'm just your friend now."

"*giggle* Well come see me if you need anything else."

"Will do. Bye Rose." he walked back to his cabin in the woods and I walked towards the large house on the hill. A mansion some would say, but I'd call it a manor. Inside I saw that none of the pictures had changed. There were lots of when my dad was younger and with a woman who looked EXACTLY like me. My mother. It's hard to believe but my dad was actually a good guy once. Now he just wants to see our village grow.

His ides might work. But I'm too scared to attempt them. I don't want to be the reason that my village was destroyed. Nor do I want my father to carry that burden. Sure he was jerk to me as I grew up, but I still love him. *sigh* Dammit.

"Rose! Come get your dinner!" Macy yelled. I walked slowly but made my way to the dinning table. "So tell me, how were your travels?"

"I ran into thieves, murderers, guards, and some old friends. It was a good trip." I told her while munching on some beans.

"You make it sound like it's not dangerous."

"Well it isn't... for ME. You on the other hand would have some troubles."

"Don't be so immature." My dad said.

"Immature?" I asked him. "No this is immature, Beans, beans, the musical fruit. The more you eat the more you toot! The more you toot the better you feel, so eat beans with every meal!" I sang to them making them both look at me angrily. "What?"

"Rose, I'm still curious to ask but why do you keep on disobeying me?" My dad asked. I wanted to say 'Because I hate you!' but I could never bring myself to say those words. I didn't really hate them and that would be a lie.

"It's because you're more stubborn than me." I told him. "I've been trying to keep our village safe. Everyday out there in the world is a potential death trap waiting for me and I have to risk my own life constantly to keep you all alive! Then I come back and you want me to tell everyone where the village is! It's not that easy dad. Trust me, I wish it was, but we would all be massacred."

"No you listen to me Destiny! You chose to be a merchant! I wanted you to stay here and be a doctor but you just wanted to be like your mother! And the village? You're killing us by keeping us a secret!" He yelled making his voice sound like thunder. He wanted to get the message out. I stopped eating and looked at him with sorrow in my eyes. "Oh don't give me that look. Rose... come on don't get upset."

"I've lost my appetite." I put my napkin on my plate and walked out of the room. The tension is getting worse between us.

"Was I too hard?" I heard my dad say.

"She has to learn Zak."

"*sigh* I just wish it could be someone other than my daughter who has to do this."

They will never understand. But the good news is that I'd only stay here for another 7 hours. I'm just going to go to bed, then I'll leave first thing in the morning. Good plan I think. I walked inside of my old bedroom only to get a sense of nostalgia and teary eyes. I remembered every single agonizing pain of my childhood... I remembered the great things that have happened to me... and I remembered who I am. I am Destiny Rose Kraft!

Kraft is my mother's name. My dad gave it to me to always remember her by. His last name was Haddock. I received Rose as my middle name only due to my looks. I am also the shortest girl in my village. All the other ones grew like the men did, to a size around 6 or 7 feet. My dad would tell me I look exactly like my mother. She was smaller than the others, weaker too... but she had the kindest heart and was gentle to all.

I didn't even have that many friends since I stopped growing when I was around 14. But people like Gale were always there for me. I had other friends too... but they have moved on now. Kimberly passed away in an accident a long time ago. Robert traveled to Saddle Arabia... I haven't heard from him since. Wanda stopped talking to me in general. So did Gwen. I only have Gale now... and he's found someone new in his life.

I cried right there. I know it sounded selfish of me, the Proud Wolf, but I did not want to lose my only remaining friend. He was the man I loved! The one I wanted to marry in the future, but I can't do it! I'm too scared of ruining our friendship! But if he marries someone else, then I'll never see him again! I cried myself to sleep... I know because I awoke to the sun shining through the window and onto my face.

I took a quick shower, washed my clothes and weapons, packed everything I needed, and I headed straight for my cart immediately. I promised Gale's dad that I would get tools... and the best tools come from Canterlot! Maybe I can... ohhh... I can't take Gale away from Chloe! God what is the matter with me? Am I becoming that desperate?

"Goodbye young lass!" Charles said hugging me. "Be careful on your journeys, and keep my boy out of trouble!"

"I will! Bye!" I saw as my dad and Macy came running out of the house looking for me. I spurred Mavis to go faster and she sprinted up the hill getting me out of their vision extremely fast. Go ahead and reveal our village's location dad. I will not be the one responsible for your death. I saw the same church that I stayed at the day before and I saw the father in the back with the poor shepherd girl. I pulled my bow from one of the barrels I hid it in earlier and shot an arrow right by him.

"You! Devil!" he cried. "What blasphemy is this?!"

"You had better get away from that girl father!" I yelled back. "If not, then with God by my side I will kill you!"

"The lord will be unforgiving in your eyes!" he shouted pulling his pants up.

"Mavis, wait." The horse nodded and I stepped off the carriage and walked towards him while pulling my hood down.

"Demon! You're an actual demon!"

"NO!" I punched him in the gut, making him bed over in pain, and I brought my elbows down on his head knocking him to the ground. "I am the one that god has blessed! I am one of the creatures he made in his own divine image! I am a deity! A wise wolf! And I will not be cursed or blasphemed by a preacher who takes it upon himself to sin with the innocent girls!" I said winking at the shepherd girl who was putting her clothes back on and wiping her tears.

"Forgive me!" he cried out. I kicked him onto his back and went down to whisper in his ear.

"No." I punched him in the temple and ripped the collar from around his neck off. "You are no follower of god... merely a patron of the devil's work."

"Thank you!" the shepherd girl cried.

"Do you have a place to stay?" she turned her head. "*sigh* Then come with me, I'll get you someplace safe." I took her hand and led her to my wagon. "Mavis, forward please." the wagon started moving and quickly the church was a thing of the past.

"He may have been cruel... but he at least gave me a place to sleep."

"You should not have to go through that pain to get a bed. Do you have any family?"

"My uncle... in Canterlot."

"Lucky for you, I'm heading there myself."

"So you're a god?"

"Deity."

"What do you do then?"

"I am merely a merchant trying to keep my village safe and sound." I said pulling my hood up. A knight walked around the corner and waved at me when I walked by.

"Do you have any water?" he asked.

"Of course." I reached back and handed him a full pouch. "On the house, Brave Sir Knight."

"Thank you Miss. You're an angel in a girl's body." he handed me the now empty pouch and went back to his travels.

"Are you always this kind?" the girl asked me.

"Yes."

"Why?"

"It's the right thing to do. Now I'm going to get you to a safe place."

"*sniff* Thank you."

"How are you feeling?"

"O-okay..."

"Can I get your name? Mine's Rose."

"I-I...I'm ffl...h...i..."

"Hmm? Can you speak up please?"

"Oh...M-my name is Fluttershy."

"Well listen Fluttershy, can I ask you something?"

"I didn't want to have sex with that man!"

"...I was going to ask what made you decide to follow the shepherd's path but...why did you have sex with that man?"

"He offered me a place to stay and...well...I lost my animals."

"Lost them? How?"

"I don't want to talk about that."

"I understand." I went back to guiding Mavis without talking.

"...Thieves took them."

"What are we talking about?"

"My animals."

"Well... did you trust them?"

"Oh yes. I thought they were being nice to me, but I was wrong."

"Okay we're staying clear of Rookridge." I said making a left turn and heading up the road for Omera.

"What's Rookridge?"

"They're probably the people who took your animals."

"Then let's get them back!" she grabbed the harness from my hands and made Mavis turn around.

"Hey hey hey! Let go!" I pushed her off and got control again. "What's the big idea?"

"I know I just met you Rose, but please! I need to get them back!" she said with tears falling from her eyes.

"*sigh* You owe me double for this." she gave me a light smile and I made it back to the Thieves Guild.

"Ello Rose!" one of the thieves from a few days ago said. They obviously found out my name meaning they were after me. "What can ah do for YOU today."

"Can you help me find this girl's animals?" I said pointing to Fluttershy.

"Ah... the shepherd. You're lucky we haven't done anything to these creatures yet. You want 'em?"

"Yes." I told him. "How much?"

"200 silvers."

"Silvers eh? I got gold."

"Then it's 10 gold."

"That's with tax of course?"

"Of course."

"Here." I handed him the coins. We put the animals in boxes and put them in the back of my wagon before I headed out for Canterlot.

"It's getting late." Fluttershy said.

"I am going to get you home as quick as I can."

"You're horse is exhausted. So are you Rose."

"Shut up."

"Oh... I didn't mean to offend you."

"You didn't. We're setting up camp." I pulled over on the road and gave Mavis plenty of apples and water to last her for a while. I watched the pink hair girl tend to all her animals.

"Thank you Rose! You saved me and everything I cared about!"

"You're welcome. Who is your family in Canterlot?"

"Well I don't have a particular family member... but I have some really good friends."

"I have another question."

"Yes?"

"Don't shepherds work for the church?"

"Yes, we do."

"Do you have an employer in Canterlot?"

"That is my employer. I was just... forced to stay down here."

"Forced? Oh... oh no. I'm so sorry Fluttershy!"

"It's okay. I'm not there anymore."

"That father... he must have been with the Guild."

"Father March wasn't a thief."

"Oh he was alright... and now he's going to be after me. We need to wake up early tomorrow so we can get far from Rookridge, the thieves will be after my head."

"O-okay." I watched the girl pull her hood up and lay on the grass with her animals. I put my sleeping mat down and wrapped up in my quilt like I always do. We woke up around 4 and ate a quick breakfast before heading out.

"*yawn* Do we have to leave now?" she asked as I placed all her animals into the back.

"Now!" I demanded closing the tarp, pulling my hood up, and climbing into the wagon chair. "Well be in Canterlot in 5 hours probably. If we leave now, avoid the thieves, and pray for good weather, then we'll make it there quicker."

"I've been thinking... back at the church, you said you were God's divine creation. Is that true for all deities?"

"How should I know. All I knew was that preacher had to go. Besides I'm...not one who truly believes in God."

"Oh... I wouldn't say that. He created everything according to the bible."

"I don't even know if God created everything...he only created man and woman if the bible and history is accurate. But he did not create this world. No person can create Nature... except Mother Nature and Father Time of course."

"Well believe what you will."

"I believe that we can make it to Canterlot in about 3 hours, not 5."

"You think so?"

"I know so."

3 hours later...

"What did I say? 3 hours!"

"Thank you so much Rose. You saved my life."

"Just... be careful from now on Fluttershy."

"What do I tell my friends?"

"Whatever you want. If you want to keep it a secret, then I'll keep it between only us."

"I'll think of a way to help you out in the future."

"I'd appreciate it." I looked behind Fluttershy to see Gale working hard in the blacksmith workshop, hoping to make his dad proud. It was hard to look away, especially when he took his shirt off. But Gale would never look onto me like I do him. He would go after someone else in the village who was taller or... wasn't the daughter of the mayor.

"I know how to help you."

"Hmm?"

"I see you eying Gale over there."

"You know Gale?"

"I know he also like cute girls like you."

"Oh...no I can date Gale. He's like... my best friend. I... I don't want t-to mess that up!"

"I can get you two together."

"I mean... that's very kind of you but... I can't."

"Sure you can." she said walking away. "I'll help you out later." I watched as all her animals jumped from the back of my wagon and followed her.

"Rose! Hey!" Gale said walking up. "You got here quicker than I thought you would."

"Yeah well... things happened."

"Nice tomahawk." he said holding up my new weapon. "My dad forge this?"

"Yes. Oh! I'm suppose to get him tools!"

"I know the ones he likes. I'll mail them to him, thanks for telling me." he said handing back the blade. I placed it back in the sheathe attached to my sash and readjusted my hood. "Any plans for tonight?"

"Don't you have a date with Chloe?"

"Say what now? Me and Chloe? Is that what you honestly thought about us?!"

"I didn't know! Hahaha!"

"I mean... if you think I should date a cat."

"Well...?"

"...That's a no, Rose. SO! Any plans for tonight?" he said clapping his hands and pulling his hood down to show off his short dreamy silver hair.

"1, you're gonna get caught one of these days." I said pulling his hood up, but of course I fell for his trap as he grabbed me and pulled me close. "Oh...and um...2 is...no I'm not busy tonight."

"Great!"

A few good minutes into the future...

"Bwahahahahahaha!" I couldn't help but laugh at Gale's stories. "How could you mess that up?!"

"It's not funny!" he said with a hint of laughter in his voice. "I think you've had too much to drink." he said grabbing my cup and taking it away, holding out of my reach.

"Hey! Gimme gimme!" I said stretching over him reaching for the drink. This was his plan all along. I hate to admit it, but Gale could get any girl into his lap. All he needed to do is find out how to tease you and then you're in his hands. He could even kill me if he wanted to with a simple attack. That's how skilled he was. The reason I say he would trap me with his plan is because he would wrap me with an arm and pull me in forcing me to hug his tight torso.

"Tell me Rose..." he said handing me my cup again. "What is it like to go against your dad's dream?"

"I think it feels good. He goes against me in every thing I try to do however." I placed my cup down, put my back on Gale's lap, and stared at the night sky. "*sigh* The one thing I miss about Yoitsu was how you could see every star in the universe when you looked up. Here the lights are so bright that you can't see them anymore."

"It is a bummer... I've been meaning to leave Canterlot for a while now but I haven't gotten around to it or found a guild to travel with."

"ME!"

"W-what?"

"You can come travel with me! It'll be loads of fun, like last time!"

"I might just take you up on that offer Rose... but I need to get my dad's tools before we leave."

"Take as long as you need. I have coin and time... I'll manage."

"I also have some friends to say bye to if I'm leaving."

"Like I said...*yawn* Take your time..."

"I'll be right back!" he said running off. I realized how tired I was and almost fell asleep in the booth until someone slapped me on my forehead.

"Huh?" I asked waking up. "Gale?"

"Yeah... want to... leave?" he asked patiently.

"Oh Please?"

"Yeah, let's go." We walked outside and made our way to the inn which I usually stayed at.

"Oh dammit..." I said to myself.

"What?"

"I didn't get a chance to rent a room. They've closed by now."

"You can come stay with me!" his grip around my arm tightened and I felt my heart beating faster.

"*gulp* O-o-okay..." Is this my chance? I mean, I know today's been random so don't let this be some kind of prank right? You just don't play with a girl's heart... because it will back fire. Now if you mess with MY heart... Oooohhh... You're in for a world of hurt.

"Here we are. Temporary home sweet home." he said letting me inside his apartment. I actually just wanted to get some sleep. I had a long adventure on the way back here and I hadn't gotten much sleep. I probably put Mavis out of walking condition for a few days too. I switched to my pajamas and got in Gale's bed on the other side than him. The entire bed had his scent, and the blankets were too warm as they brought a hot feeling to my legs.

"Goodnight Gale, thank you for letting me stay here."

"It's no problem Rose." he said reaching over and cutting off his lamp. I had no way to pay him back... over than the whole 'Let's travel together!' scheme I came up with. I think my mouth was working on it's own... or something was pushing me today to say that. I don't know. I was actually looking forward to sleeping. But maybe it's because I haven't shared a bed with someone since I was a child. Then my sister got her own room and... whatever.

Point is... now I have a good friend and a travel buddy again. Let's just pray that this trip doesn't go from bad to crazy worse. I mean I've seen some crazy things in my time but nothing like what's been happening. I'm just going to sleep now.

I have many things I want to talk about only. Number 1 was, yes I'm sorry if anyone is upset about the end of Dustin's story. I mean, I'm working on a rewritten version of A Few Good Stallions and you'll see enough of Dustin (the original crazy one) to satisfy you. Second, I would have named the new hero Dawn... but I kinda jumped the gun on that one. So I named her Destiny! Third is I've always wanted to write a story set in very old times like the 16th century or 19th somewhere in that time span.

Many other things on my agenda... but here's what's on the story idea. 1. Get the 'Few Good Stallions: Reboot' uploaded 2. find a way to put the 'Magic Duel' episode into a story. 3. Do something else, and 4. is to just work my way from this. Now how do I do that? I mean I know... just it's not on paper yet. Or virtual paper, if you want to get TECHnical! Ahahaha! See what I did there?! Oh Static... you're such a joker...

Jump to top

The author's quick summary of the story.

Okay... this is another one of those 'The author want's to give the readers his thoughts.' Chapters. My life took a bad turn and I have just recently got it back together. I also ended 'A Few More Good Stallions' which might have been kinda stupid for me to do but I had to. I really needed a break.

I had a friend come up to me whose name shall not be revealed and he told me how if I did this than I'd probably have to do a crossover chapter with every single thing. Now I don't know that much about everything. I only have a small approximate knowledge on things that are game or sci-fi related.

New characters! Yes! I didn't want to stick with Dustin/Bass/Grimm/Painkiller for every story. No. I made a really creative and violent man. I'm not that violent. So I made a group of friends come to Equestria. Elizabeth, Sally, Charity, and Stephan are family. Not by blood but they've known each other since their diaper days. I wanted to make these characters ever since I first started writing 'A Few Good Stallions' but I never could fit them in there or the sequel. So in this sequel of a sequel you'll have new people to work with.

Why? I want YOU the reader to connect with these people. At first you'll read and think 'Oh they are the best of friends.' but it's going to change when you read their past mistakes and what they plan on doing for the future. Then you'll think 'These kids are family that only have each other.' That's what I wanted to do forever now.

And the old characters? Don't worry! I already put David and Niko in it. I mean a lot changed in 3 years. Also if you read this you'll think... "How come no one remembers the final fight?" That's because the planet was destroyed and everyone dead. When Grimm defeated Nightmare he saved the world at the cost of his and countless other angel lives. Who said a god can't die? I'll be sure to do a funny chapter where he comes back for just one day.

Let's see... other questions... Do you feel happy with what you've done? Yes. Yes I do.

Do you encourage me to do a spin-off of your story? That's the only thing I want.

Can you add my OC? Guys... this is it. This is the question I wanted. Give my your characters now and some ideas! I have a new story going on and my brain is pounding like a mad drumbeat!

Hmm... more questions. But I answered the good ones already. Alright people! Seriously! I'm back for good!

Jump to top

FM# 4

I'm done for now. I give up. I'm just so frustrated. I've rewritten this chapter 6 times because my labtop kept on crashing before I got to save! I've wasted 2 weeks into one story! I can't even remember all of the shit I wrote! It just makes me so mad!

I didn't even get any more fanmail! No encouragement to keep on writing or something like that! I don't care anymore! This is going to be the last fanmail chapter for life and probably the last chapter I'm going to write for a very long time. I've thought hard about it, and I'm putting this story on shelf. I'll pick it back up whenever the fuck I feel like it.

Static you're such a fucking pussy! You can't just stop writing a story!

I can if that story turns into a nightmare and stresses me out! Do you know how unlucky my life has gotten? Do you Discharge?

Is it the fact that you're going to be in a different place for a while because after a huge commotion, your ex-girlfriend refused to take you back and you can't stand the sight of being in Virginia anymore so you're heading to Canada on vacation?

Fuck you.

And the fact that your bigger sister had a brain aneurism-

I said fuck-

OH! And to top it all off! No one wants to send you mail! Even though week after week, you continue to try to write stories for them!

I'm erasing you Discharge. But he's right people. There is no easy way to put this, but my family is in another crisis already. So I really won't be writing any more stories for a while. Until then, you have thousands of other stories to read on this website. So go have some fun or something!

Are you serious about erasing me?

Yes...yes I am. Well... *sniff* Sucks to be me. *sigh* If anyone wants to contact me, I might be on my blog from time to time. Who knows. Until my life is straightened out, I'm afraid I must bare farewell to my readers ~ CENSORED NAME a.k.a Static Wielder.

Jump to top

Should I trust you?

I got the new Few Good Stallion: Reboot story uploaded... *sigh* No matter how hard I try, I can never fix the story I fucked up a long ass time ago... maybe... maybe I should just quit now eh? Stop writing all together I mean. Hell with this story, I figured out that I was getting back into my original roots and now... I just don't get it. Okay... so I'm thinking... I'm going to have to make a big decision with this aren't I? Fuck my life!

I quit! I just need to find my muse again... but I can't! I fucking can't do it! It's this goddamn story! All of them it this fucked up pathetic series! They've been fucked up since the very first fucking chapter of the very first fucking story! God why am I so stressed and worked up about this? I don't care! No one else does, so neither should I! I'm putting this story on the shelf. Yep. I'm just going to put it away so I never have to look at it again.

I'll just start from scratch... a new story... completely new. Different characters... different story... I don't know. It's just all too much right now. I mean it! I truly do! Every single fucking time I... no. I'm not going to talk about this anymore. I'm just done! I tried to do a reboot (It's turning out like shit) and I just tried to change everything in this story and I... FUCK! I'm done with these stories! That's final! Maybe I'll do a new one... but for the time now... I'm not.

I'll... leave this story up. I guess. It's not too late to salvage the good bits. If someone wants to finish it, then go right on ahead... I'm just going to back down while I can. No I don't want to hear a 'Oh Static, you're not trying hard enough!' No! I've tried my best and nothing has gone my way! I'm just so caught up in life I can't think normally anymore... I quit. I fucking quit. Game over. No more. No more Few Good Stallions. If anyone wants the story then GREAT! Send me a message! I'll give you full permission to do whatever you want!

Do you want to buttfuck every one of the main characters? Go right on ahead! Do you just want to crush my dreams like some of the other people on this website? Be my guest! I'm not going to quit loving ponies either way... new story! I'm going to do a completely new story! A new beginning is all I need! All writers have to go through this phase... I've just been fighting it for the past half a year now...

But that half a year has finally caught up to me and pushed me back down into the ground. I'm actually going to take down the Few Good Stallion remake... hell I took down the original! Go ahead and do whatever you want everypony! Because this guy right here *points to myself* he's going to do something new. I just hope I don't get so low I end up going back to writing clopfics in my story... that would be so lame... so very lame...

Jump to top